This is a modern-English version of The Lost Prince, originally written by Burnett, Frances Hodgson. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



THE LOST PRINCE

Francis Hodgson Burnett



CONTENTS

I   The New Lodgers at No. 7 Philibert Place
II   A Young Citizen of the World
III   The Legend of the Lost Prince
IV   The Rat
V   "Silence Is Still the Order"
VI   The Drill and the Secret Party
VII   "The Lamp Is Lighted!"
VIII   An Exciting Game
IX   "It Is Not a Game"
X   The Rat—and Samavia
XI   Come with Me
XII   Only Two Boys
XIII   Loristan Attends a Drill of the Squad
XIV   Marco Does Not Answer
XV   A Sound in a Dream
XVI   The Rat to the Rescue
XVII   "It Is a Very Bad Sign"
XVIII   "Cities and Faces"
XIX   "That Is One!"
XX   Marco Goes to the Opera
XXI   "Help!"
XXII   A Night Vigil
XXIII   The Silver Horn
XXIV   "How Shall We Find Him?"
XXV   A Voice in the Night
XXVI   Across the Frontier
XXVII   "It is the Lost Prince! It Is Ivor!"
XXVIII   "Extra! Extra! Extra!"
XXIX   'Twixt Night and Morning
XXX   The Game Is at an End
XXXI   "The Son of Stefan Loristan"



THE LOST PRINCE


I

THE NEW LODGERS AT NO. 7 PHILIBERT PLACE

There are many dreary and dingy rows of ugly houses in certain parts of London, but there certainly could not be any row more ugly or dingier than Philibert Place. There were stories that it had once been more attractive, but that had been so long ago that no one remembered the time. It stood back in its gloomy, narrow strips of uncared-for, smoky gardens, whose broken iron railings were supposed to protect it from the surging traffic of a road which was always roaring with the rattle of busses, cabs, drays, and vans, and the passing of people who were shabbily dressed and looked as if they were either going to hard work or coming from it, or hurrying to see if they could find some of it to do to keep themselves from going hungry. The brick fronts of the houses were blackened with smoke, their windows were nearly all dirty and hung with dingy curtains, or had no curtains at all; the strips of ground, which had once been intended to grow flowers in, had been trodden down into bare earth in which even weeds had forgotten to grow. One of them was used as a stone-cutter's yard, and cheap monuments, crosses, and slates were set out for sale, bearing inscriptions beginning with "Sacred to the Memory of." Another had piles of old lumber in it, another exhibited second-hand furniture, chairs with unsteady legs, sofas with horsehair stuffing bulging out of holes in their covering, mirrors with blotches or cracks in them. The insides of the houses were as gloomy as the outside. They were all exactly alike. In each a dark entrance passage led to narrow stairs going up to bedrooms, and to narrow steps going down to a basement kitchen. The back bedroom looked out on small, sooty, flagged yards, where thin cats quarreled, or sat on the coping of the brick walls hoping that sometime they might feel the sun; the front rooms looked over the noisy road, and through their windows came the roar and rattle of it. It was shabby and cheerless on the brightest days, and on foggy or rainy ones it was the most forlorn place in London.

There are many dull and rundown rows of ugly houses in some parts of London, but there definitely couldn't be a row more unattractive or gloomier than Philibert Place. There were tales that it used to be more appealing, but that was so long ago that no one remembers when. It was set back in its dreary, narrow strips of neglected, smoky gardens, whose broken iron railings were meant to protect it from the constant flow of traffic from a road that's always buzzing with the noise of buses, cabs, carts, and vans, as well as passersby who looked shabby and seemed either to be heading to hard work or coming from it, or rushing to see if they could find any work to avoid going hungry. The brick fronts of the houses were blackened by smoke, most of their windows were dirty and had dingy curtains, or no curtains at all; the patches of ground, which were once meant to grow flowers, had been trampled down to bare earth where even weeds had forgotten to grow. One of them was used as a stone-cutter's yard, displaying cheap monuments, crosses, and slates for sale, with inscriptions starting with "Sacred to the Memory of." Another had piles of old lumber, another showcased second-hand furniture, chairs with wobbly legs, sofas with horsehair stuffing bulging out of holes in their covers, mirrors with stains or cracks. The insides of the houses were as bleak as the outside. They were all exactly the same. Each had a dark entrance that led to narrow stairs going up to bedrooms and narrow steps going down to a basement kitchen. The back bedroom overlooked small, sooty, flagstone yards, where skinny cats fought or sat on the edge of the brick walls hoping to feel the sun someday; the front rooms faced the noisy road, and through their windows came the roar and clatter of it. It was shabby and dreary even on the brightest days, and on foggy or rainy days, it felt like the most miserable place in London.

At least that was what one boy thought as he stood near the iron railings watching the passers-by on the morning on which this story begins, which was also the morning after he had been brought by his father to live as a lodger in the back sitting-room of the house No. 7.

At least that’s what one boy thought as he stood by the iron railings watching the people walk by on the morning this story starts, which was also the morning after his father brought him to live as a lodger in the back sitting room of house No. 7.

He was a boy about twelve years old, his name was Marco Loristan, and he was the kind of boy people look at a second time when they have looked at him once. In the first place, he was a very big boy—tall for his years, and with a particularly strong frame. His shoulders were broad and his arms and legs were long and powerful. He was quite used to hearing people say, as they glanced at him, "What a fine, big lad!" And then they always looked again at his face. It was not an English face or an American one, and was very dark in coloring. His features were strong, his black hair grew on his head like a mat, his eyes were large and deep set, and looked out between thick, straight, black lashes. He was as un-English a boy as one could imagine, and an observing person would have been struck at once by a sort of SILENT look expressed by his whole face, a look which suggested that he was not a boy who talked much.

He was a boy about twelve years old, named Marco Loristan, and he was the kind of kid people double-take after seeing him once. First, he was a really big boy—tall for his age, with a particularly strong build. His shoulders were broad, and his arms and legs were long and powerful. He was used to hearing people say, as they glanced at him, "What a fine, big kid!" And then they always looked again at his face. It wasn't an English face or an American one, and it was very dark in color. His features were strong, his black hair was thick and unkempt, and his large, deep-set eyes were framed by thick, straight black lashes. He was as un-English a boy as you could imagine, and anyone paying attention would immediately notice a sort of SILENT expression on his entire face, suggesting he wasn't a boy who talked much.

This look was specially noticeable this morning as he stood before the iron railings. The things he was thinking of were of a kind likely to bring to the face of a twelve-year-old boy an unboyish expression.

This look was especially noticeable this morning as he stood in front of the iron railings. The thoughts he had were the kind that would likely give a twelve-year-old boy an unboyish expression.

He was thinking of the long, hurried journey he and his father and their old soldier servant, Lazarus, had made during the last few days—the journey from Russia. Cramped in a close third-class railway carriage, they had dashed across the Continent as if something important or terrible were driving them, and here they were, settled in London as if they were going to live forever at No. 7 Philibert Place. He knew, however, that though they might stay a year, it was just as probable that, in the middle of some night, his father or Lazarus might waken him from his sleep and say, "Get up—dress yourself quickly. We must go at once." A few days later, he might be in St. Petersburg, Berlin, Vienna, or Budapest, huddled away in some poor little house as shabby and comfortless as No. 7 Philibert Place.

He was thinking about the long, rushed journey he, his father, and their old soldier servant, Lazarus, had taken over the past few days—the journey from Russia. Crammed in a stuffy third-class train carriage, they had raced across the continent as if something significant or frightening was pushing them, and now they were settled in London as if they were planning to stay forever at No. 7 Philibert Place. He knew, though, that while they might be there for a year, it was just as likely that in the middle of some night, his father or Lazarus might wake him and say, "Get up—get dressed quickly. We have to leave right away." A few days later, he could find himself in St. Petersburg, Berlin, Vienna, or Budapest, tucked away in some tiny house just as shabby and uncomfortable as No. 7 Philibert Place.

He passed his hand over his forehead as he thought of it and watched the busses. His strange life and his close association with his father had made him much older than his years, but he was only a boy, after all, and the mystery of things sometimes weighed heavily upon him, and set him to deep wondering.

He ran his hand over his forehead while he thought about it and watched the buses. His unusual life and his close relationship with his father had made him seem much older than his age, but he was still just a boy, and the mysteries of life sometimes felt heavy on him, leading him to deep contemplation.

In not one of the many countries he knew had he ever met a boy whose life was in the least like his own. Other boys had homes in which they spent year after year; they went to school regularly, and played with other boys, and talked openly of the things which happened to them, and the journeys they made. When he remained in a place long enough to make a few boy-friends, he knew he must never forget that his whole existence was a sort of secret whose safety depended upon his own silence and discretion.

In none of the many countries he knew had he ever met a boy whose life was even a little like his own. Other boys had homes where they spent years; they went to school consistently, played with other boys, and openly talked about things that happened to them and the trips they took. When he stayed in one place long enough to make a few friends, he knew he had to remember that his whole life was like a secret, and its safety depended on his own silence and discretion.

This was because of the promises he had made to his father, and they had been the first thing he remembered. Not that he had ever regretted anything connected with his father. He threw his black head up as he thought of that. None of the other boys had such a father, not one of them. His father was his idol and his chief. He had scarcely ever seen him when his clothes had not been poor and shabby, but he had also never seen him when, despite his worn coat and frayed linen, he had not stood out among all others as more distinguished than the most noticeable of them. When he walked down a street, people turned to look at him even oftener than they turned to look at Marco, and the boy felt as if it was not merely because he was a big man with a handsome, dark face, but because he looked, somehow, as if he had been born to command armies, and as if no one would think of disobeying him. Yet Marco had never seen him command any one, and they had always been poor, and shabbily dressed, and often enough ill-fed. But whether they were in one country or another, and whatsoever dark place they seemed to be hiding in, the few people they saw treated him with a sort of deference, and nearly always stood when they were in his presence, unless he bade them sit down.

This was because of the promises he had made to his father, and they had been the first thing he remembered. Not that he had ever regretted anything connected to his father. He lifted his dark head as he thought about that. None of the other boys had a father like his, not a single one. His father was his idol and his leader. He had hardly ever seen him when his clothes weren’t poor and worn, but he had also never seen him when, despite his shabby coat and frayed shirt, he didn’t stand out as more impressive than the most notable of them. When he walked down the street, people turned to look at him even more than they looked at Marco, and the boy felt it wasn’t just because he was a tall man with a handsome, dark face, but because he seemed, in some way, like someone born to lead armies, as if no one would dare to disobey him. Yet, Marco had never seen him give orders to anyone, and they had always been poor, poorly dressed, and often enough, underfed. But whether they were in one country or another, and no matter how dark and hidden their situation seemed, the few people they encountered treated him with a kind of respect and almost always stood when he was around, unless he told them to sit down.

"It is because they know he is a patriot, and patriots are respected," the boy had told himself.

"It’s because they know he’s a patriot, and patriots get respect," the boy had told himself.

He himself wished to be a patriot, though he had never seen his own country of Samavia. He knew it well, however. His father had talked to him about it ever since that day when he had made the promises. He had taught him to know it by helping him to study curious detailed maps of it—maps of its cities, maps of its mountains, maps of its roads. He had told him stories of the wrongs done its people, of their sufferings and struggles for liberty, and, above all, of their unconquerable courage. When they talked together of its history, Marco's boy-blood burned and leaped in his veins, and he always knew, by the look in his father's eyes, that his blood burned also. His countrymen had been killed, they had been robbed, they had died by thousands of cruelties and starvation, but their souls had never been conquered, and, through all the years during which more powerful nations crushed and enslaved them, they never ceased to struggle to free themselves and stand unfettered as Samavians had stood centuries before.

He wanted to be a patriot, even though he had never been to his home country of Samavia. Still, he knew it well. His father had talked to him about it ever since the day he made his promises. He taught him about it by having him study detailed maps—maps of its cities, its mountains, its roads. He shared stories of the wrongs done to its people, their suffering, and their fight for freedom, and, most importantly, their unbeatable courage. When they discussed its history, Marco felt his blood boil with passion, and he could always see in his father's eyes that he felt the same. His fellow countrymen had been killed, robbed, and had suffered thousands of cruelties and famines, but their spirits had never been defeated. Throughout the years while stronger nations crushed and enslaved them, they never stopped fighting for their freedom and to stand strong like the Samavians had done centuries ago.

"Why do we not live there," Marco had cried on the day the promises were made. "Why do we not go back and fight? When I am a man, I will be a soldier and die for Samavia."

"Why don't we live there," Marco had cried on the day the promises were made. "Why don't we go back and fight? When I'm a man, I will be a soldier and die for Samavia."

"We are of those who must LIVE for Samavia—working day and night," his father had answered; "denying ourselves, training our bodies and souls, using our brains, learning the things which are best to be done for our people and our country. Even exiles may be Samavian soldiers—I am one, you must be one."

"We are among those who must LIVE for Samavia—working day and night," his father replied; "sacrificing our comforts, training our bodies and minds, using our intellect, learning what is best for our people and our country. Even exiles can be Samavian soldiers—I am one, and you must be one too."

"Are we exiles?" asked Marco.

"Are we outcasts?" asked Marco.

"Yes," was the answer. "But even if we never set foot on Samavian soil, we must give our lives to it. I have given mine since I was sixteen. I shall give it until I die."

"Yes," was the answer. "But even if we never step on Samavian soil, we must dedicate our lives to it. I have dedicated mine since I was sixteen. I will continue to do so until I die."

"Have you never lived there?" said Marco.

"Have you never lived there?" Marco asked.

A strange look shot across his father's face.

A strange look crossed his father's face.

"No," he answered, and said no more. Marco watching him, knew he must not ask the question again.

"No," he replied, and didn’t say anything else. Marco, watching him, knew he shouldn’t ask the question again.

The next words his father said were about the promises. Marco was quite a little fellow at the time, but he understood the solemnity of them, and felt that he was being honored as if he were a man.

The next words his father said were about the promises. Marco was just a little kid at the time, but he understood how serious they were and felt like he was being respected as if he were an adult.

"When you are a man, you shall know all you wish to know," Loristan said. "Now you are a child, and your mind must not be burdened. But you must do your part. A child sometimes forgets that words may be dangerous. You must promise never to forget this. Wheresoever you are; if you have playmates, you must remember to be silent about many things. You must not speak of what I do, or of the people who come to see me. You must not mention the things in your life which make it different from the lives of other boys. You must keep in your mind that a secret exists which a chance foolish word might betray. You are a Samavian, and there have been Samavians who have died a thousand deaths rather than betray a secret. You must learn to obey without question, as if you were a soldier. Now you must take your oath of allegiance."

"When you become a man, you'll understand everything you want to know," Loristan said. "Right now, you're a child, and your mind shouldn't be weighed down. But you have to do your part. A child can sometimes forget that words can be harmful. You need to promise never to forget this. Wherever you are, if you have friends, you must remember to stay quiet about many things. You must not talk about what I do or the people who come to visit me. You shouldn't mention the aspects of your life that set it apart from the lives of other boys. Keep in mind that there's a secret which a careless word might reveal. You are a Samavian, and there have been Samavians who would rather face a thousand deaths than betray a secret. You need to learn to obey without question, just like a soldier. Now you must take your oath of allegiance."

He rose from his seat and went to a corner of the room. He knelt down, turned back the carpet, lifted a plank, and took something from beneath it. It was a sword, and, as he came back to Marco, he drew it out from its sheath. The child's strong, little body stiffened and drew itself up, his large, deep eyes flashed. He was to take his oath of allegiance upon a sword as if he were a man. He did not know that his small hand opened and shut with a fierce understanding grip because those of his blood had for long centuries past carried swords and fought with them.

He got up from his seat and walked over to a corner of the room. He knelt down, rolled back the carpet, lifted a floorboard, and pulled something from underneath it. It was a sword, and as he returned to Marco, he drew it from its sheath. The child's strong little body tensed up, and his large, deep eyes sparkled. He was about to take his oath of allegiance on a sword, just like a grown man. He didn't realize that his small hand was opening and closing with a fierce grip because his ancestors had carried swords and fought with them for centuries.

Loristan gave him the big bared weapon, and stood erect before him.

Loristan handed him the large exposed weapon and stood tall before him.

"Repeat these words after me sentence by sentence!" he commanded.

"Repeat these words after me, sentence by sentence!" he ordered.

And as he spoke them Marco echoed each one loudly and clearly.

And as he spoke, Marco repeated each one loudly and clearly.

"The sword in my hand—for Samavia!

"The sword in my hand—for Samavia!

"The heart in my breast—for Samavia!

"The heart in my chest—for Samavia!

"The swiftness of my sight, the thought of my brain, the life of my life—for Samavia.

"The quickness of my vision, the speed of my thoughts, the essence of my existence—for Samavia."

"Here grows a man for Samavia.

Here grows a man for Samavia.

"God be thanked!"

"Thank God!"

Then Loristan put his hand on the child's shoulder, and his dark face looked almost fiercely proud.

Then Loristan placed his hand on the child's shoulder, and his dark face appeared almost fiercely proud.

"From this hour," he said, "you and I are comrades at arms."

"From this moment," he said, "you and I are colleagues in battle."

And from that day to the one on which he stood beside the broken iron railings of No. 7 Philibert Place, Marco had not forgotten for one hour.

And from that day to the moment he stood next to the broken iron railings of No. 7 Philibert Place, Marco had not forgotten for even a single hour.




II

A YOUNG CITIZEN OF THE WORLD

He had been in London more than once before, but not to the lodgings in Philibert Place. When he was brought a second or third time to a town or city, he always knew that the house he was taken to would be in a quarter new to him, and he should not see again the people he had seen before. Such slight links of acquaintance as sometimes formed themselves between him and other children as shabby and poor as himself were easily broken. His father, however, had never forbidden him to make chance acquaintances. He had, in fact, told him that he had reasons for not wishing him to hold himself aloof from other boys. The only barrier which must exist between them must be the barrier of silence concerning his wanderings from country to country. Other boys as poor as he was did not make constant journeys, therefore they would miss nothing from his boyish talk when he omitted all mention of his. When he was in Russia, he must speak only of Russian places and Russian people and customs. When he was in France, Germany, Austria, or England, he must do the same thing. When he had learned English, French, German, Italian, and Russian he did not know. He had seemed to grow up in the midst of changing tongues which all seemed familiar to him, as languages are familiar to children who have lived with them until one scarcely seems less familiar than another. He did remember, however, that his father had always been unswerving in his attention to his pronunciation and method of speaking the language of any country they chanced to be living in.

He had been to London more than once before, but never to the place on Philibert Place. Whenever he returned to a town or city a second or third time, he always knew that the place he was taken to would be in a neighborhood he hadn’t seen before, and he wouldn’t see the same people again. Any slight connections he made with other kids, just as shabby and poor as he was, were easily lost. However, his father had never stopped him from making random acquaintances. In fact, he had told him that he had reasons for wanting him to connect with other boys. The only barrier that needed to exist between them was the silence about his travels from country to country. Other boys, who were as poor as he was, didn’t go on constant journeys, so they wouldn’t miss anything from his conversations when he didn’t mention his travels. While he was in Russia, he could only talk about Russian places, people, and customs. The same applied when he was in France, Germany, Austria, or England. He picked up English, French, German, Italian, and Russian without even knowing it. He seemed to grow up surrounded by changing languages that all felt familiar to him, like they do for kids who have been around them long enough that one doesn’t seem more familiar than another. However, he did remember that his father was always focused on his pronunciation and how he spoke the language of whatever country they happened to be living in.

"You must not seem a foreigner in any country," he had said to him. "It is necessary that you should not. But when you are in England, you must not know French, or German, or anything but English."

"You shouldn't come across as a foreigner in any country," he had said to him. "You really shouldn't. But when you're in England, you can't know French, German, or anything except English."

Once, when he was seven or eight years old, a boy had asked him what his father's work was.

Once, when he was seven or eight, a boy asked him what his dad did for a living.

"His own father is a carpenter, and he asked me if my father was one," Marco brought the story to Loristan. "I said you were not. Then he asked if you were a shoemaker, and another one said you might be a bricklayer or a tailor—and I didn't know what to tell them." He had been out playing in a London street, and he put a grubby little hand on his father's arm, and clutched and almost fiercely shook it. "I wanted to say that you were not like their fathers, not at all. I knew you were not, though you were quite as poor. You are not a bricklayer or a shoemaker, but a patriot—you could not be only a bricklayer—you!" He said it grandly and with a queer indignation, his black head held up and his eyes angry.

"His dad is a carpenter, and he asked me if my dad was one," Marco shared the story with Loristan. "I told him you weren't. Then he asked if you were a shoemaker, and another kid suggested you might be a bricklayer or a tailor—and I didn't know what to say." He had been out playing on a London street, and he placed his dirty little hand on his dad's arm, clutching it and shaking it almost fiercely. "I wanted to say that you weren't like their dads, not at all. I knew you weren't, although you were just as poor. You're not a bricklayer or a shoemaker, but a patriot—you couldn't just be a bricklayer—you!" He said it with a sense of pride and a strange indignation, his black head held high and his eyes angry.

Loristan laid his hand against his mouth.

Loristan placed his hand over his mouth.

"Hush! hush!" he said. "Is it an insult to a man to think he may be a carpenter or make a good suit of clothes? If I could make our clothes, we should go better dressed. If I were a shoemaker, your toes would not be making their way into the world as they are now." He was smiling, but Marco saw his head held itself high, too, and his eyes were glowing as he touched his shoulder. "I know you did not tell them I was a patriot," he ended. "What was it you said to them?"

"Hush! Hush!" he said. "Is it an insult for a man to think he could be a carpenter or make a nice suit of clothes? If I could make our clothes, we'd look better dressed. If I were a shoemaker, your toes wouldn't be so cramped in your shoes like they are now." He was smiling, but Marco noticed that he was also standing tall, and his eyes were bright as he touched his shoulder. "I know you didn't tell them I was a patriot," he concluded. "What did you say to them?"

"I remembered that you were nearly always writing and drawing maps, and I said you were a writer, but I did not know what you wrote—and that you said it was a poor trade. I heard you say that once to Lazarus. Was that a right thing to tell them?"

"I remembered that you were almost always writing and drawing maps, and I called you a writer, but I didn't know what you wrote—and you said it was a bad trade. I heard you say that to Lazarus once. Was that the right thing to tell them?"

"Yes. You may always say it if you are asked. There are poor fellows enough who write a thousand different things which bring them little money. There is nothing strange in my being a writer."

"Yes. You can always say it if someone asks. There are plenty of struggling people out there who write countless things that earn them very little money. It's not at all surprising that I'm a writer."

So Loristan answered him, and from that time if, by any chance, his father's means of livelihood were inquired into, it was simple enough and true enough to say that he wrote to earn his bread.

So Loristan replied, and from that point on, if anyone happened to ask about his father's source of income, it was straightforward and true to say that he wrote to earn his living.

In the first days of strangeness to a new place, Marco often walked a great deal. He was strong and untiring, and it amused him to wander through unknown streets, and look at shops, and houses, and people. He did not confine himself to the great thoroughfares, but liked to branch off into the side streets and odd, deserted-looking squares, and even courts and alleyways. He often stopped to watch workmen and talk to them if they were friendly. In this way he made stray acquaintances in his strollings, and learned a good many things. He had a fondness for wandering musicians, and, from an old Italian who had in his youth been a singer in opera, he had learned to sing a number of songs in his strong, musical boy-voice. He knew well many of the songs of the people in several countries.

In the first days of feeling out of place in a new city, Marco often walked a lot. He was strong and full of energy, and it entertained him to roam through unfamiliar streets, checking out shops, houses, and people. He didn’t stick to the main roads but preferred to explore side streets, quirky empty squares, and even little courts and alleyways. He often paused to watch workers and chatted with them if they seemed friendly. This way, he made random acquaintances during his walks and learned a lot of different things. He had a soft spot for wandering musicians, and from an old Italian who had once been an opera singer, he picked up several songs in his powerful, musical boy voice. He was familiar with many songs from various countries.

It was very dull this first morning, and he wished that he had something to do or some one to speak to. To do nothing whatever is a depressing thing at all times, but perhaps it is more especially so when one is a big, healthy boy twelve years old. London as he saw it in the Marylebone Road seemed to him a hideous place. It was murky and shabby-looking, and full of dreary-faced people. It was not the first time he had seen the same things, and they always made him feel that he wished he had something to do.

It was really dull that first morning, and he wished he had something to do or someone to talk to. Doing absolutely nothing is always depressing, but it’s especially true when you’re a big, healthy twelve-year-old boy. London, as he saw it on Marylebone Road, looked hideous to him. It was grimy and rundown, filled with people who had dreary expressions. This wasn't the first time he had seen those same sights, and they always made him feel like he wished he had something to do.

Suddenly he turned away from the gate and went into the house to speak to Lazarus. He found him in his dingy closet of a room on the fourth floor at the back of the house.

Suddenly, he turned away from the gate and went into the house to talk to Lazarus. He found him in his shabby little room on the fourth floor at the back of the house.

"I am going for a walk," he announced to him. "Please tell my father if he asks for me. He is busy, and I must not disturb him."

"I’m going for a walk," he told him. "Please let my dad know if he asks for me. He’s busy, and I shouldn’t interrupt him."

Lazarus was patching an old coat as he often patched things—even shoes sometimes. When Marco spoke, he stood up at once to answer him. He was very obstinate and particular about certain forms of manner. Nothing would have obliged him to remain seated when Loristan or Marco was near him. Marco thought it was because he had been so strictly trained as a soldier. He knew that his father had had great trouble to make him lay aside his habit of saluting when they spoke to him.

Lazarus was fixing an old coat, just like he often fixed things—even shoes sometimes. When Marco spoke, he immediately stood up to respond. He was very stubborn and particular about certain manners. Nothing would make him stay seated when Loristan or Marco was near him. Marco thought it was because he had been trained so strictly as a soldier. He knew that his father had worked hard to get him to stop the habit of saluting when they talked to him.

"Perhaps," Marco had heard Loristan say to him almost severely, once when he had forgotten himself and had stood at salute while his master passed through a broken-down iron gate before an equally broken-down-looking lodging-house—"perhaps you can force yourself to remember when I tell you that it is not safe—IT IS NOT SAFE! You put us in danger!"

"Maybe," Marco had heard Loristan say to him almost sternly, once when he had lost his composure and stood at attention while his master walked through a dilapidated iron gate in front of an equally shabby-looking boarding house—"maybe you can make yourself remember when I tell you that it is not safe—IT IS NOT SAFE! You put us in danger!"

It was evident that this helped the good fellow to control himself. Marco remembered that at the time he had actually turned pale, and had struck his forehead and poured forth a torrent of Samavian dialect in penitence and terror. But, though he no longer saluted them in public, he omitted no other form of reverence and ceremony, and the boy had become accustomed to being treated as if he were anything but the shabby lad whose very coat was patched by the old soldier who stood "at attention" before him.

It was clear that this helped the good guy to hold it together. Marco remembered that he had actually turned pale back then, hitting his forehead and unleashing a flood of Samavian slang in shame and fear. But even though he no longer greeted them in public, he didn't skip any other form of respect and ceremony, and the boy had gotten used to being treated like he was anything but the scruffy kid whose coat was patched by the old soldier who stood "at attention" in front of him.

"Yes, sir," Lazarus answered. "Where was it your wish to go?"

"Sure, sir," Lazarus replied. "Where did you want to go?"

Marco knitted his black brows a little in trying to recall distinct memories of the last time he had been in London.

Marco furrowed his black brows slightly as he tried to remember specific moments from the last time he had been in London.

"I have been to so many places, and have seen so many things since I was here before, that I must begin to learn again about the streets and buildings I do not quite remember."

"I've been to so many places and seen so many things since I was here last that I need to start learning again about the streets and buildings I don't quite remember."

"Yes, sir," said Lazarus. "There HAVE been so many. I also forget. You were but eight years old when you were last here."

"Yes, sir," Lazarus replied. "There have been so many. I also forget. You were only eight years old the last time you were here."

"I think I will go and find the royal palace, and then I will walk about and learn the names of the streets," Marco said.

"I think I'll go find the royal palace, and then I'll walk around and learn the names of the streets," Marco said.

"Yes, sir," answered Lazarus, and this time he made his military salute.

"Yes, sir," Lazarus replied, giving a proper military salute this time.

Marco lifted his right hand in recognition, as if he had been a young officer. Most boys might have looked awkward or theatrical in making the gesture, but he made it with naturalness and ease, because he had been familiar with the form since his babyhood. He had seen officers returning the salutes of their men when they encountered each other by chance in the streets, he had seen princes passing sentries on their way to their carriages, more august personages raising the quiet, recognizing hand to their helmets as they rode through applauding crowds. He had seen many royal persons and many royal pageants, but always only as an ill-clad boy standing on the edge of the crowd of common people. An energetic lad, however poor, cannot spend his days in going from one country to another without, by mere every-day chance, becoming familiar with the outer life of royalties and courts. Marco had stood in continental thoroughfares when visiting emperors rode by with glittering soldiery before and behind them, and a populace shouting courteous welcomes. He knew where in various great capitals the sentries stood before kingly or princely palaces. He had seen certain royal faces often enough to know them well, and to be ready to make his salute when particular quiet and unattended carriages passed him by.

Marco raised his right hand in acknowledgment, as if he were a young officer. Most boys might have appeared awkward or dramatic doing this, but he did it naturally and effortlessly, having been familiar with the gesture since childhood. He had witnessed officers returning the salutes of their men when they crossed paths in the streets, seen princes passing guards on their way to their carriages, and observed more distinguished figures lifting their hands in recognition to their helmets as they rode through cheering crowds. He had encountered many royals and grand parades, always just as a poorly dressed boy on the fringes of the crowd of common folks. However, an energetic kid, no matter how poor, can’t travel from one country to another without, through everyday chance, becoming acquainted with the outer life of royalty and courts. Marco had stood in busy streets while visiting emperors passed by with shimmering soldiers in front and behind them, and a crowd shouting warm welcomes. He knew where sentries stood before royal or princely palaces in various major cities. He had seen certain royal faces often enough to recognize them well and to be ready to salute when specific quiet, unattended carriages drove past him.

"It is well to know them. It is well to observe everything and to train one's self to remember faces and circumstances," his father had said. "If you were a young prince or a young man training for a diplomatic career, you would be taught to notice and remember people and things as you would be taught to speak your own language with elegance. Such observation would be your most practical accomplishment and greatest power. It is as practical for one man as another—for a poor lad in a patched coat as for one whose place is to be in courts. As you cannot be educated in the ordinary way, you must learn from travel and the world. You must lose nothing—forget nothing."

"It’s important to know people. It's important to observe everything and train yourself to remember faces and situations," his father had said. "If you were a young prince or a young man preparing for a diplomatic career, you’d be taught to notice and remember people and things just like you’d learn to speak your own language with style. This skill would be your most practical achievement and greatest strength. It's just as useful for anyone—a poor kid in a worn-out coat as much as someone destined for court life. Since you can’t be educated in the usual way, you have to learn from traveling and experiencing the world. You can't afford to miss anything—don't forget anything."

It was his father who had taught him everything, and he had learned a great deal. Loristan had the power of making all things interesting to fascination. To Marco it seemed that he knew everything in the world. They were not rich enough to buy many books, but Loristan knew the treasures of all great cities, the resources of the smallest towns. Together he and his boy walked through the endless galleries filled with the wonders of the world, the pictures before which through centuries an unbroken procession of almost worshiping eyes had passed uplifted. Because his father made the pictures seem the glowing, burning work of still-living men whom the centuries could not turn to dust, because he could tell the stories of their living and laboring to triumph, stories of what they felt and suffered and were, the boy became as familiar with the old masters—Italian, German, French, Dutch, English, Spanish—as he was with most of the countries they had lived in. They were not merely old masters to him, but men who were great, men who seemed to him to have wielded beautiful swords and held high, splendid lights. His father could not go often with him, but he always took him for the first time to the galleries, museums, libraries, and historical places which were richest in treasures of art, beauty, or story. Then, having seen them once through his eyes, Marco went again and again alone, and so grew intimate with the wonders of the world. He knew that he was gratifying a wish of his father's when he tried to train himself to observe all things and forget nothing. These palaces of marvels were his school-rooms, and his strange but rich education was the most interesting part of his life. In time, he knew exactly the places where the great Rembrandts, Vandykes, Rubens, Raphaels, Tintorettos, or Frans Hals hung; he knew whether this masterpiece or that was in Vienna, in Paris, in Venice, or Munich, or Rome. He knew stories of splendid crown jewels, of old armor, of ancient crafts, and of Roman relics dug up from beneath the foundations of old German cities. Any boy wandering to amuse himself through museums and palaces on "free days" could see what he saw, but boys living fuller and less lonely lives would have been less likely to concentrate their entire minds on what they looked at, and also less likely to store away facts with the determination to be able to recall at any moment the mental shelf on which they were laid. Having no playmates and nothing to play with, he began when he was a very little fellow to make a sort of game out of his rambles through picture-galleries, and the places which, whether they called themselves museums or not, were storehouses or relics of antiquity. There were always the blessed "free days," when he could climb any marble steps, and enter any great portal without paying an entrance fee. Once inside, there were plenty of plainly and poorly dressed people to be seen, but there were not often boys as young as himself who were not attended by older companions. Quiet and orderly as he was, he often found himself stared at. The game he had created for himself was as simple as it was absorbing. It was to try how much he could remember and clearly describe to his father when they sat together at night and talked of what he had seen. These night talks filled his happiest hours. He never felt lonely then, and when his father sat and watched him with a certain curious and deep attention in his dark, reflective eyes, the boy was utterly comforted and content. Sometimes he brought back rough and crude sketches of objects he wished to ask questions about, and Loristan could always relate to him the full, rich story of the thing he wanted to know. They were stories made so splendid and full of color in the telling that Marco could not forget them.

It was his dad who had taught him everything, and he had learned a lot. Loristan had the knack for making everything fascinating. To Marco, it felt like his dad knew every single thing in the world. They weren’t wealthy enough to buy many books, but Loristan knew the treasures of all the big cities and the resources of the tiniest towns. Together, he and his son wandered through endless galleries filled with the wonders of the world, in front of pictures that had drawn generations of captivated viewers. His dad made the artworks feel like the vibrant, living creations of artists who couldn’t be diminished by time, and he told stories of their lives and struggles to succeed—tales of what they experienced and who they were. The boy became just as familiar with the great masters—Italian, German, French, Dutch, English, Spanish—as he was with the countries they had lived in. They weren’t just old masters to him; they were remarkable individuals who seemed to have wielded beautiful swords and held shining, glorious lights. His father couldn’t join him as often as he’d like, but he always took Marco to the galleries, museums, libraries, and historical sites that were richest in art, beauty, or stories for the first time. After seeing these places through his dad’s eyes, Marco would return over and over by himself, growing close to the wonders of the world. He knew he was fulfilling his father’s wish when he practiced observing everything and remembering it all. These palaces of wonder were his classrooms, and his unique but enriching education was the most engaging part of his life. Over time, he learned the exact locations of the great Rembrandts, Vandykes, Rubens, Raphaels, Tintorettos, or Frans Hals; he knew whether a particular masterpiece was in Vienna, Paris, Venice, Munich, or Rome. He knew tales of stunning crown jewels, old armor, ancient crafts, and Roman relics unearthed from beneath the foundations of old German cities. Any boy aimlessly wandering through museums and palaces on “free days” could see what he saw, but boys with more fulfilling and less lonely lives would likely have been less focused on what they looked at, and less likely to remember details with the intent to recall them whenever needed. Lacking playmates and anything to do, he began, as a very young child, to turn his explorations through art galleries, and places that might not even call themselves museums, into a sort of game. There were always wonderful “free days” when he could climb any marble steps and enter any grand entrance without paying a fee. Once inside, he’d see plenty of plainly dressed people, but not many boys his age without older companions. Quiet and composed, he often felt people staring at him. The game he created for himself was simple yet engrossing: he challenged himself to remember as much as possible and clearly describe it to his dad when they sat together at night discussing what he had seen. These nighttime conversations filled his happiest moments. He never felt lonely then, and when his father sat and watched him with a certain curious and deep attention in his dark, thoughtful eyes, the boy felt completely comforted and content. Sometimes, he would bring back rough sketches of things he wanted to ask about, and Loristan would always share the full, rich story of whatever he wanted to know. The stories were so vivid and full of life that Marco couldn’t forget them.




III

THE LEGEND OF THE LOST PRINCE

As he walked through the streets, he was thinking of one of these stories. It was one he had heard first when he was very young, and it had so seized upon his imagination that he had asked often for it. It was, indeed, a part of the long-past history of Samavia, and he had loved it for that reason. Lazarus had often told it to him, sometimes adding much detail, but he had always liked best his father's version, which seemed a thrilling and living thing. On their journey from Russia, during an hour when they had been forced to wait in a cold wayside station and had found the time long, Loristan had discussed it with him. He always found some such way of making hard and comfortless hours easier to live through.

As he walked through the streets, he was thinking about one of those stories. It was one he had first heard when he was very young, and it had captured his imagination so much that he often asked to hear it again. It was, in fact, part of the long-ago history of Samavia, and he loved it for that reason. Lazarus had often told it to him, sometimes adding a lot of detail, but he always preferred his father's version, which felt exciting and alive. During their journey from Russia, when they had to wait in a cold roadside station for an hour that felt endless, Loristan talked about it with him. He always found some way to make difficult and uncomfortable hours easier to get through.

"Fine, big lad—for a foreigner," Marco heard a man say to his companion as he passed them this morning. "Looks like a Pole or a Russian."

"Alright, big guy—for a foreigner," Marco heard a man say to his friend as he walked by them this morning. "He looks like a Pole or a Russian."

It was this which had led his thoughts back to the story of the Lost Prince. He knew that most of the people who looked at him and called him a "foreigner" had not even heard of Samavia. Those who chanced to recall its existence knew of it only as a small fierce country, so placed upon the map that the larger countries which were its neighbors felt they must control and keep it in order, and therefore made incursions into it, and fought its people and each other for possession. But it had not been always so. It was an old, old country, and hundreds of years ago it had been as celebrated for its peaceful happiness and wealth as for its beauty. It was often said that it was one of the most beautiful places in the world. A favorite Samavian legend was that it had been the site of the Garden of Eden. In those past centuries, its people had been of such great stature, physical beauty, and strength, that they had been like a race of noble giants. They were in those days a pastoral people, whose rich crops and splendid flocks and herds were the envy of less fertile countries. Among the shepherds and herdsmen there were poets who sang their own songs when they piped among their sheep upon the mountain sides and in the flower-thick valleys. Their songs had been about patriotism and bravery, and faithfulness to their chieftains and their country. The simple courtesy of the poorest peasant was as stately as the manner of a noble. But that, as Loristan had said with a tired smile, had been before they had had time to outlive and forget the Garden of Eden. Five hundred years ago, there had succeeded to the throne a king who was bad and weak. His father had lived to be ninety years old, and his son had grown tired of waiting in Samavia for his crown. He had gone out into the world, and visited other countries and their courts. When he returned and became king, he lived as no Samavian king had lived before. He was an extravagant, vicious man of furious temper and bitter jealousies. He was jealous of the larger courts and countries he had seen, and tried to introduce their customs and their ambitions. He ended by introducing their worst faults and vices. There arose political quarrels and savage new factions. Money was squandered until poverty began for the first time to stare the country in the face. The big Samavians, after their first stupefaction, broke forth into furious rage. There were mobs and riots, then bloody battles. Since it was the king who had worked this wrong, they would have none of him. They would depose him and make his son king in his place. It was at this part of the story that Marco was always most deeply interested. The young prince was totally unlike his father. He was a true royal Samavian. He was bigger and stronger for his age than any man in the country, and he was as handsome as a young Viking god. More than this, he had a lion's heart, and before he was sixteen, the shepherds and herdsmen had already begun to make songs about his young valor, and his kingly courtesy, and generous kindness. Not only the shepherds and herdsmen sang them, but the people in the streets. The king, his father, had always been jealous of him, even when he was only a beautiful, stately child whom the people roared with joy to see as he rode through the streets. When he returned from his journeyings and found him a splendid youth, he detested him. When the people began to clamor and demand that he himself should abdicate, he became insane with rage, and committed such cruelties that the people ran mad themselves. One day they stormed the palace, killed and overpowered the guards, and, rushing into the royal apartments, burst in upon the king as he shuddered green with terror and fury in his private room. He was king no more, and must leave the country, they vowed, as they closed round him with bared weapons and shook them in his face. Where was the prince? They must see him and tell him their ultimatum. It was he whom they wanted for a king. They trusted him and would obey him. They began to shout aloud his name, calling him in a sort of chant in unison, "Prince Ivor—Prince Ivor—Prince Ivor!" But no answer came. The people of the palace had hidden themselves, and the place was utterly silent.

It was this that brought his thoughts back to the story of the Lost Prince. He knew that most people who looked at him and called him a "foreigner" had never even heard of Samavia. Those who happened to remember it only knew it as a small, fierce country, positioned on the map in such a way that the larger neighboring countries felt compelled to control it and maintain order. This led them to invade, fight its people, and clash with each other for possession. But it hadn't always been like this. Samavia was an ancient country, and hundreds of years ago, it was known for its peaceful happiness and wealth, as well as its beauty. It was often said to be one of the most beautiful places in the world. A beloved Samavian legend claimed it was the location of the Garden of Eden. In those earlier centuries, its people were of such great stature, beauty, and strength that they resembled a race of noble giants. They were a pastoral society whose rich crops and splendid flocks were envied by less fertile nations. Among the shepherds and herdsmen, poets sang their own songs while tending their sheep on the mountains and in the flower-filled valleys. Their songs celebrated patriotism, bravery, and loyalty to their chieftains and country. The simple courtesy of the poorest peasant was as dignified as that of a noble. But, as Loristan had said with a tired smile, that was before they outlived and forgot the Garden of Eden. Five hundred years ago, a bad and weak king took the throne. His father lived to be ninety, and his son grew tired of waiting for his crown while in Samavia. He ventured out into the world, visiting other countries and courts. When he returned and became king, he lived in a way no Samavian king had before. He was extravagant, vicious, quick-tempered, and riddled with jealousy. He envied the larger courts and countries he had seen and tried to adopt their customs and ambitions. In the end, he introduced their worst faults and vices. Political disputes and brutal new factions emerged. Money was wasted until poverty began to threaten the country for the first time. The prominent Samavians, after their initial shock, erupted into a furious rage. There were mobs and riots, then bloody battles. Since it was the king who caused this turmoil, they wanted nothing to do with him. They planned to depose him and make his son king instead. This part of the story was where Marco was always most captivated. The young prince was completely different from his father. He was a true royal Samavian. He was bigger and stronger for his age than any man in the country, and he was as handsome as a young Viking god. More importantly, he had a lion's heart, and by the time he was sixteen, the shepherds and herdsmen had begun to create songs about his bravery, royal grace, and generous spirit. Not just the shepherds and herdsmen sang them; the people in the streets joined in. The king, his father, had always been jealous of him, even when he was just a beautiful, poised child whom the people cheered to see as he rode through the streets. When the king returned from his travels and saw the prince as a striking young man, he loathed him. When the people started clamoring for him to abdicate, the king became enraged and committed such brutal acts that it drove the people mad. One day, they stormed the palace, overpowered the guards, and rushed into the royal apartments, bursting in on the king as he cowered in fear and rage in his private room. He was no longer king and had to leave the country, they declared, as they surrounded him with drawn weapons, shaking them in his face. Where was the prince? They needed to see him and deliver their ultimatum. It was him they wanted as their king. They trusted him and would follow him. They began to chant his name in unison, "Prince Ivor—Prince Ivor—Prince Ivor!" But there was no response. The palace staff had hidden themselves, and the place was completely silent.

The king, despite his terror, could not help but sneer.

The king, despite his fear, couldn’t help but scoff.

"Call him again," he said. "He is afraid to come out of his hole!"

"Call him again," he said. "He's scared to come out of his hideout!"

A savage fellow from the mountain fastnesses struck him on the mouth.

A wild guy from the mountain hideouts hit him in the mouth.

"He afraid!" he shouted. "If he does not come, it is because thou hast killed him—and thou art a dead man!"

"He’s afraid!" he shouted. "If he doesn't come, it’s because you killed him—and you’re a dead man!"

This set them aflame with hotter burning. They broke away, leaving three on guard, and ran about the empty palace rooms shouting the prince's name. But there was no answer. They sought him in a frenzy, bursting open doors and flinging down every obstacle in their way. A page, found hidden in a closet, owned that he had seen His Royal Highness pass through a corridor early in the morning. He had been softly singing to himself one of the shepherd's songs.

This ignited them with even more intense fury. They broke off, leaving three to stand guard, and dashed through the empty palace rooms calling out the prince's name. But there was no response. In a frenzy, they searched for him, bursting open doors and throwing aside any obstacles in their path. A page, discovered hiding in a closet, admitted that he had seen His Royal Highness walking down a corridor early in the morning. He had been softly singing one of the shepherd's songs to himself.

And in this strange way out of the history of Samavia, five hundred years before Marco's day, the young prince had walked—singing softly to himself the old song of Samavia's beauty and happiness. For he was never seen again.

And in this unusual way, from the history of Samavia, five hundred years before Marco's time, the young prince had walked—humming gently to himself the old song about Samavia's beauty and happiness. For he was never seen again.

In every nook and cranny, high and low, they sought for him, believing that the king himself had made him prisoner in some secret place, or had privately had him killed. The fury of the people grew to frenzy. There were new risings, and every few days the palace was attacked and searched again. But no trace of the prince was found. He had vanished as a star vanishes when it drops from its place in the sky. During a riot in the palace, when a last fruitless search was made, the king himself was killed. A powerful noble who headed one of the uprisings made himself king in his place. From that time, the once splendid little kingdom was like a bone fought for by dogs. Its pastoral peace was forgotten. It was torn and worried and shaken by stronger countries. It tore and worried itself with internal fights. It assassinated kings and created new ones. No man was sure in his youth what ruler his maturity would live under, or whether his children would die in useless fights, or through stress of poverty and cruel, useless laws. There were no more shepherds and herdsmen who were poets, but on the mountain sides and in the valleys sometimes some of the old songs were sung. Those most beloved were songs about a Lost Prince whose name had been Ivor. If he had been king, he would have saved Samavia, the verses said, and all brave hearts believed that he would still return. In the modern cities, one of the jocular cynical sayings was, "Yes, that will happen when Prince Ivor comes again."

In every corner, high and low, they searched for him, convinced that the king had imprisoned him somewhere secret or had him quietly killed. The people's fury grew into a frenzy. There were new uprisings, and every few days, the palace was attacked and searched again. But no trace of the prince was found. He had disappeared like a star that falls from its place in the sky. During a riot in the palace, when a last futile search was conducted, the king himself was killed. A powerful noble who led one of the uprisings took his place as king. From that point on, the once-glorious little kingdom was like a bone fought over by dogs. Its peaceful, pastoral life was forgotten. It was torn apart and shaken by more powerful countries. It was also plagued by internal conflicts. Kings were assassinated, and new ones rose. No one could say with certainty in their youth what ruler they would live under in adulthood or whether their children would die in pointless battles or from poverty and harsh, useless laws. There were no more shepherds and herdsmen who were poets, but on the mountainsides and in the valleys, some of the old songs were still sung. The most beloved were songs about a Lost Prince named Ivor. The verses claimed that if he had been king, he would have saved Samavia, and all brave hearts believed that he would return. In the modern cities, one of the cynical, joking sayings was, "Yeah, that will happen when Prince Ivor comes back."

In his more childish days, Marco had been bitterly troubled by the unsolved mystery. Where had he gone—the Lost Prince? Had he been killed, or had he been hidden away in a dungeon? But he was so big and brave, he would have broken out of any dungeon. The boy had invented for himself a dozen endings to the story.

In his younger days, Marco had been deeply troubled by the unsolved mystery. Where had the Lost Prince gone? Had he been killed, or was he hidden away in a dungeon? But he was so strong and brave that he could have broken out of any dungeon. The boy had imagined a dozen different endings to the story.

"Did no one ever find his sword or his cap—or hear anything or guess anything about him ever—ever—ever?" he would say restlessly again and again.

"Did no one ever find his sword or his cap—or hear anything or guess anything about him at all—at all—at all?" he would say restlessly over and over.

One winter's night, as they sat together before a small fire in a cold room in a cold city in Austria, he had been so eager and asked so many searching questions, that his father gave him an answer he had never given him before, and which was a sort of ending to the story, though not a satisfying one:

One winter night, as they sat together in front of a small fire in a chilly room in a cold city in Austria, he was so curious and asked so many probing questions that his father gave him an answer he had never shared before, and it was kind of an ending to the story, even though it wasn't a satisfying one:

"Everybody guessed as you are guessing. A few very old shepherds in the mountains who like to believe ancient histories relate a story which most people consider a kind of legend. It is that almost a hundred years after the prince was lost, an old shepherd told a story his long-dead father had confided to him in secret just before he died. The father had said that, going out in the early morning on the mountain side, he had found in the forest what he at first thought to be the dead body of a beautiful, boyish, young huntsman. Some enemy had plainly attacked him from behind and believed he had killed him. He was, however, not quite dead, and the shepherd dragged him into a cave where he himself often took refuge from storms with his flocks. Since there was such riot and disorder in the city, he was afraid to speak of what he had found; and, by the time he discovered that he was harboring the prince, the king had already been killed, and an even worse man had taken possession of his throne, and ruled Samavia with a blood-stained, iron hand. To the terrified and simple peasant the safest thing seemed to get the wounded youth out of the country before there was any chance of his being discovered and murdered outright, as he would surely be. The cave in which he was hidden was not far from the frontier, and while he was still so weak that he was hardly conscious of what befell him, he was smuggled across it in a cart loaded with sheepskins, and left with some kind monks who did not know his rank or name. The shepherd went back to his flocks and his mountains, and lived and died among them, always in terror of the changing rulers and their savage battles with each other. The mountaineers said among themselves, as the generations succeeded each other, that the Lost Prince must have died young, because otherwise he would have come back to his country and tried to restore its good, bygone days."

"Everyone was making guesses, just like you are. A few very old shepherds in the mountains, who love to believe in ancient stories, share a tale that most people think of as a legend. It goes that nearly a hundred years after the prince vanished, an old shepherd recounted a story his late father had confided to him right before he passed away. The father had said that while heading out in the early morning on the mountainside, he found what he first thought was the lifeless body of a handsome young huntsman in the forest. Some enemy had clearly attacked him from behind and assumed he had killed him. However, the young man was not fully dead, and the shepherd dragged him into a cave where he often took shelter from storms with his sheep. With all the chaos and turmoil in the city, he was too scared to mention what he had found; by the time he realized he was hiding the prince, the king had already been killed, and a far worse man had seized the throne, ruling Samavia with a brutal, iron fist. To the terrified and simple peasant, the safest option seemed to be getting the injured young man out of the country before anyone discovered him and murdered him, which was certain to happen. The cave where he was hidden wasn't far from the border, and while the young man was still too weak to grasp what was happening, he was smuggled across in a cart filled with sheepskins and left with some kind monks who had no idea about his status or name. The shepherd returned to his flocks and mountains, living and dying among them, always afraid of the changing rulers and their violent battles. As the years passed, the mountaineers told each other that the Lost Prince must have died young, because if he were still alive, he would have returned to his homeland and tried to restore its former glory."

"Yes, he would have come," Marco said.

"Yeah, he would have come," Marco said.

"He would have come if he had seen that he could help his people," Loristan answered, as if he were not reflecting on a story which was probably only a kind of legend. "But he was very young, and Samavia was in the hands of the new dynasty, and filled with his enemies. He could not have crossed the frontier without an army. Still, I think he died young."

"He would have come if he had realized he could help his people," Loristan replied, as if he weren't thinking about a story that was probably just a legend. "But he was really young, and Samavia was controlled by the new dynasty and full of his enemies. He couldn't have crossed the border without an army. Still, I believe he died young."

It was of this story that Marco was thinking as he walked, and perhaps the thoughts that filled his mind expressed themselves in his face in some way which attracted attention. As he was nearing Buckingham Palace, a distinguished-looking well-dressed man with clever eyes caught sight of him, and, after looking at him keenly, slackened his pace as he approached him from the opposite direction. An observer might have thought he saw something which puzzled and surprised him. Marco didn't see him at all, and still moved forward, thinking of the shepherds and the prince. The well-dressed man began to walk still more slowly. When he was quite close to Marco, he stopped and spoke to him—in the Samavian language.

It was this story that Marco was thinking about as he walked, and maybe the thoughts filling his mind showed in his face in a way that drew attention. As he approached Buckingham Palace, a distinguished, well-dressed man with sharp eyes noticed him, and after studying him closely, slowed his pace as he came from the opposite direction. Anyone watching might have thought he saw something that puzzled and surprised him. Marco didn’t notice him at all and kept moving forward, lost in thoughts of the shepherds and the prince. The well-dressed man started to walk even slower. When he was right next to Marco, he stopped and spoke to him—in the Samavian language.

"What is your name?" he asked.

"What's your name?" he asked.

Marco's training from his earliest childhood had been an extraordinary thing. His love for his father had made it simple and natural to him, and he had never questioned the reason for it. As he had been taught to keep silence, he had been taught to control the expression of his face and the sound of his voice, and, above all, never to allow himself to look startled. But for this he might have started at the extraordinary sound of the Samavian words suddenly uttered in a London street by an English gentleman. He might even have answered the question in Samavian himself. But he did not. He courteously lifted his cap and replied in English:

Marco's training from childhood had been something special. His love for his father made it feel natural and easy for him, and he never questioned why. He had been taught to stay quiet, to control his facial expressions and the tone of his voice, and above all, never to appear startled. If it weren't for that, he might have been surprised by the unusual sound of the Samavian words suddenly spoken by an English gentleman on a London street. He might have even answered the question in Samavian. But he didn't. He politely tipped his cap and responded in English:

"Excuse me?"

"Excuse me?"

The gentleman's clever eyes scrutinized him keenly. Then he also spoke in English.

The man's sharp eyes looked him over closely. Then he spoke in English as well.

"Perhaps you do not understand? I asked your name because you are very like a Samavian I know," he said.

"Maybe you don't get it? I asked for your name because you really remind me of a Samavian I know," he said.

"I am Marco Loristan," the boy answered him.

"I’m Marco Loristan," the boy replied.

The man looked straight into his eyes and smiled.

The man looked directly into his eyes and smiled.

"That is not the name," he said. "I beg your pardon, my boy."

"That's not the name," he said. "I’m sorry, my boy."

He was about to go on, and had indeed taken a couple of steps away, when he paused and turned to him again.

He was about to continue and had actually taken a couple of steps away when he stopped and turned back to him again.

"You may tell your father that you are a very well-trained lad. I wanted to find out for myself." And he went on.

"You can tell your dad that you're a really well-trained guy. I wanted to see for myself." And he continued.

Marco felt that his heart beat a little quickly. This was one of several incidents which had happened during the last three years, and made him feel that he was living among things so mysterious that their very mystery hinted at danger. But he himself had never before seemed involved in them. Why should it matter that he was well-behaved? Then he remembered something. The man had not said "well-behaved," he had said "well-TRAINED." Well-trained in what way? He felt his forehead prickle slightly as he thought of the smiling, keen look which set itself so straight upon him. Had he spoken to him in Samavian for an experiment, to see if he would be startled into forgetting that he had been trained to seem to know only the language of the country he was temporarily living in? But he had not forgotten. He had remembered well, and was thankful that he had betrayed nothing. "Even exiles may be Samavian soldiers. I am one. You must be one," his father had said on that day long ago when he had made him take his oath. Perhaps remembering his training was being a soldier. Never had Samavia needed help as she needed it to-day. Two years before, a rival claimant to the throne had assassinated the then reigning king and his sons, and since then, bloody war and tumult had raged. The new king was a powerful man, and had a great following of the worst and most self-seeking of the people. Neighboring countries had interfered for their own welfare's sake, and the newspapers had been full of stories of savage fighting and atrocities, and of starving peasants.

Marco felt his heart racing a bit. This was one of several incidents that had occurred over the last three years, making him sense that he was surrounded by things so mysterious that their very mystery suggested danger. But he had never seemed personally involved in them before. Why should it matter that he was well-behaved? Then he remembered something. The man hadn't said "well-behaved"; he had said "well-trained." Well-trained in what way? He felt a slight prickling on his forehead as he recalled the smiling, intense look that was so directly focused on him. Had he spoken to him in Samavian as a test, to see if he would be startled enough to forget that he had been trained to seem like he only knew the language of the country he was temporarily living in? But he hadn't forgotten. He had remembered well and was grateful that he hadn't betrayed anything. "Even exiles can be Samavian soldiers. I am one. You must be one," his father had said long ago when he made him take his oath. Perhaps remembering his training was part of being a soldier. Samavia had never needed help as much as it did today. Two years ago, a rival claimant to the throne had assassinated the reigning king and his sons, and since then, bloody war and chaos had erupted. The new king was a powerful man with a significant following of the worst and most self-serving people. Nearby countries had interfered for their own benefit, and the newspapers had been filled with stories of brutal fighting and atrocities, along with starving peasants.

Marco had late one evening entered their lodgings to find Loristan walking to and fro like a lion in a cage, a paper crushed and torn in his hands, and his eyes blazing. He had been reading of cruelties wrought upon innocent peasants and women and children. Lazarus was standing staring at him with huge tears running down his cheeks. When Marco opened the door, the old soldier strode over to him, turned him about, and led him out of the room.

Marco had come in late one evening to find Loristan pacing back and forth like a lion in a cage, a crumpled and torn piece of paper in his hands, his eyes fiery. He had been reading about the horrors inflicted on innocent peasants, women, and children. Lazarus was standing there, staring at him with large tears streaming down his face. When Marco opened the door, the old soldier walked up to him, turned him around, and led him out of the room.

"Pardon, sir, pardon!" he sobbed. "No one must see him, not even you. He suffers so horribly."

"Pardon me, sir, pardon!" he cried. "No one can see him, not even you. He’s in so much pain."

He stood by a chair in Marco's own small bedroom, where he half pushed, half led him. He bent his grizzled head, and wept like a beaten child.

He stood by a chair in Marco's small bedroom, where he pushed him a little and guided him at the same time. He bowed his gray head and cried like a defeated child.

"Dear God of those who are in pain, assuredly it is now the time to give back to us our Lost Prince!" he said, and Marco knew the words were a prayer, and wondered at the frenzied intensity of it, because it seemed so wild a thing to pray for the return of a youth who had died five hundred years before.

"Dear God of those who are suffering, it’s definitely time to bring back our Lost Prince!" he said, and Marco realized the words were a prayer, and he was struck by the frantic intensity of it, because it felt so crazy to pray for the return of a young man who had died five hundred years ago.

When he reached the palace, he was still thinking of the man who had spoken to him. He was thinking of him even as he looked at the majestic gray stone building and counted the number of its stories and windows. He walked round it that he might make a note in his memory of its size and form and its entrances, and guess at the size of its gardens. This he did because it was part of his game, and part of his strange training.

When he got to the palace, he was still thinking about the guy who had talked to him. He was thinking of him even as he looked at the impressive gray stone building and counted its stories and windows. He walked around it to memorize its size, shape, and entrances, and to estimate the size of its gardens. He did this because it was part of his game and his unusual training.

When he came back to the front, he saw that in the great entrance court within the high iron railings an elegant but quiet-looking closed carriage was drawing up before the doorway. Marco stood and watched with interest to see who would come out and enter it. He knew that kings and emperors who were not on parade looked merely like well-dressed private gentlemen, and often chose to go out as simply and quietly as other men. So he thought that, perhaps, if he waited, he might see one of those well-known faces which represent the highest rank and power in a monarchical country, and which in times gone by had also represented the power over human life and death and liberty.

When he returned to the front, he noticed an elegant but unassuming closed carriage pulling up at the entrance, behind the tall iron railings. Marco stood there, intrigued, waiting to see who would get out and get in. He understood that kings and emperors, when not in formal ceremonies, often looked like well-dressed gentlemen and preferred to go out as simply and quietly as anyone else. So he figured that if he waited a bit, he might spot one of those familiar faces that symbolize the highest status and power in a monarchy, faces that in the past also represented control over life, death, and freedom.

"I should like to be able to tell my father that I have seen the King and know his face, as I know the faces of the czar and the two emperors."

"I wish I could tell my dad that I've seen the King and recognize his face, just like I recognize the faces of the czar and the two emperors."

There was a little movement among the tall men-servants in the royal scarlet liveries, and an elderly man descended the steps attended by another who walked behind him. He entered the carriage, the other man followed him, the door was closed, and the carriage drove through the entrance gates, where the sentries saluted.

There was a bit of movement among the tall footmen in their bright red uniforms, and an older man came down the steps with another man walking behind him. He got into the carriage, the other man followed him inside, the door was shut, and the carriage rolled through the entrance gates, where the guards saluted.

Marco was near enough to see distinctly. The two men were talking as if interested. The face of the one farthest from him was the face he had often seen in shop-windows and newspapers. The boy made his quick, formal salute. It was the King; and, as he smiled and acknowledged his greeting, he spoke to his companion.

Marco was close enough to see clearly. The two men were chatting as if they cared. The face of the one farther away was a familiar one, often seen in store windows and newspapers. The boy gave a quick, formal salute. It was the King; and as he smiled and acknowledged the greeting, he spoke to his companion.

"That fine lad salutes as if he belonged to the army," was what he said, though Marco could not hear him.

"That nice kid salutes like he's part of the army," is what he said, even though Marco couldn't hear him.

His companion leaned forward to look through the window. When he caught sight of Marco, a singular expression crossed his face.

His friend leaned in to look out the window. When he spotted Marco, a unique expression appeared on his face.

"He does belong to an army, sir," he answered, "though he does not know it. His name is Marco Loristan."

"He does belong to an army, sir," he replied, "even if he doesn't know it. His name is Marco Loristan."

Then Marco saw him plainly for the first time. He was the man with the keen eyes who had spoken to him in Samavian.

Then Marco clearly saw him for the first time. He was the man with the sharp eyes who had talked to him in Samavian.




IV

THE RAT

Marco would have wondered very much if he had heard the words, but, as he did not hear them, he turned toward home wondering at something else. A man who was in intimate attendance on a king must be a person of importance. He no doubt knew many things not only of his own ruler's country, but of the countries of other kings. But so few had really known anything of poor little Samavia until the newspapers had begun to tell them of the horrors of its war—and who but a Samavian could speak its language? It would be an interesting thing to tell his father—that a man who knew the King had spoken to him in Samavian, and had sent that curious message.

Marco would have been really curious if he had heard the words, but since he didn’t, he headed home thinking about something else. A man who was close to a king must be someone important. He probably knew a lot not just about his own ruler's country, but also about other kings' lands. However, not many people actually knew much about poor little Samavia until the newspapers started reporting on the horrors of its war—and who but a Samavian could speak its language? It would be an interesting thing to tell his dad—that a man who knew the King had talked to him in Samavian and had delivered that strange message.

Later he found himself passing a side street and looked up it. It was so narrow, and on either side of it were such old, tall, and sloping-walled houses that it attracted his attention. It looked as if a bit of old London had been left to stand while newer places grew up and hid it from view. This was the kind of street he liked to pass through for curiosity's sake. He knew many of them in the old quarters of many cities. He had lived in some of them. He could find his way home from the other end of it. Another thing than its queerness attracted him. He heard a clamor of boys' voices, and he wanted to see what they were doing. Sometimes, when he had reached a new place and had had that lonely feeling, he had followed some boyish clamor of play or wrangling, and had found a temporary friend or so.

Later, he found himself walking past a side street and looked down it. It was so narrow, and on both sides were such old, tall, sloping houses that it caught his attention. It seemed like a piece of old London had been left standing while newer buildings sprouted up and obscured it. This was the kind of street he liked to wander through out of curiosity. He knew many of them in the old parts of various cities. He had lived in some of them. He could find his way home from the far end of it. Besides its oddness, something else drew him in. He heard a clamor of boys' voices, and he was curious to see what they were up to. Sometimes, when he had arrived in a new place and felt lonely, he had followed some playful or argumentative shouts from boys and ended up finding a temporary friend or two.

Half-way to the street's end there was an arched brick passage. The sound of the voices came from there—one of them high, and thinner and shriller than the rest. Marco tramped up to the arch and looked down through the passage. It opened on to a gray flagged space, shut in by the railings of a black, deserted, and ancient graveyard behind a venerable church which turned its face toward some other street. The boys were not playing, but listening to one of their number who was reading to them from a newspaper.

Halfway to the end of the street, there was an arched brick passage. The sound of voices came from there—one of them was higher, thinner, and shriller than the others. Marco walked up to the arch and peeked through the passage. It led to a gray stone area, enclosed by the railings of an old, empty graveyard behind a historic church that faced another street. The boys weren't playing; instead, they were listening to one of them read from a newspaper.

Marco walked down the passage and listened also, standing in the dark arched outlet at its end and watching the boy who read. He was a strange little creature with a big forehead, and deep eyes which were curiously sharp. But this was not all. He had a hunch back, his legs seemed small and crooked. He sat with them crossed before him on a rough wooden platform set on low wheels, on which he evidently pushed himself about. Near him were a number of sticks stacked together as if they were rifles. One of the first things that Marco noticed was that he had a savage little face marked with lines as if he had been angry all his life.

Marco walked down the hallway and listened as he stood in the dark arched opening at the end, watching the boy who was reading. He was a peculiar little guy with a big forehead and deep, sharp-looking eyes. But that wasn’t all. He had a hunchback, and his legs appeared small and crooked. He sat with them crossed in front of him on a rough wooden platform mounted on low wheels, which he clearly used to move around. Next to him were a bunch of sticks piled together like they were rifles. One of the first things Marco noticed was his fierce little face, lined as if he had been angry his whole life.

"Hold your tongues, you fools!" he shrilled out to some boys who interrupted him. "Don't you want to know anything, you ignorant swine?"

"Shut up, you idiots!" he shouted at some boys who interrupted him. "Don't you want to learn anything, you clueless jerks?"

He was as ill-dressed as the rest of them, but he did not speak in the Cockney dialect. If he was of the riffraff of the streets, as his companions were, he was somehow different.

He was as poorly dressed as the others, but he didn’t speak in the Cockney accent. If he belonged to the same rough crowd as his friends did, he was somehow different.

Then he, by chance, saw Marco, who was standing in the arched end of the passage.

Then he happened to see Marco, who was standing at the arched end of the passage.

"What are you doing there listening?" he shouted, and at once stooped to pick up a stone and threw it at him. The stone hit Marco's shoulder, but it did not hurt him much. What he did not like was that another lad should want to throw something at him before they had even exchanged boy-signs. He also did not like the fact that two other boys promptly took the matter up by bending down to pick up stones also.

"What are you doing there listening?" he yelled, then quickly bent down to grab a stone and threw it at him. The stone struck Marco's shoulder, but it didn't really hurt. What bothered him was that another kid would throw something at him before they had even exchanged any signs of friendship. He also didn't like that two other boys immediately joined in by bending down to pick up stones too.

He walked forward straight into the group and stopped close to the hunchback.

He walked straight toward the group and stopped near the hunchback.

"What did you do that for?" he asked, in his rather deep young voice.

"What did you do that for?" he asked, in his fairly deep young voice.

He was big and strong-looking enough to suggest that he was not a boy it would be easy to dispose of, but it was not that which made the group stand still a moment to stare at him. It was something in himself—half of it a kind of impartial lack of anything like irritation at the stone-throwing. It was as if it had not mattered to him in the least. It had not made him feel angry or insulted. He was only rather curious about it. Because he was clean, and his hair and his shabby clothes were brushed, the first impression given by his appearance as he stood in the archway was that he was a young "toff" poking his nose where it was not wanted; but, as he drew near, they saw that the well-brushed clothes were worn, and there were patches on his shoes.

He was big and strong enough to suggest he wasn't a boy you could easily get rid of, but that wasn’t why the group paused for a moment to stare at him. It was something about him—partly a sort of calmness that showed he wasn’t bothered by the stone-throwing at all. It seemed like it didn’t affect him one bit. He didn’t feel angry or insulted; he was just a bit curious about it. Because he looked clean, and his hair and shabby clothes were brushed, the first impression he gave as he stood in the doorway was that he was a young snob sticking his nose where it didn’t belong; but as he got closer, they noticed that his well-brushed clothes were worn and there were patches on his shoes.

"What did you do that for?" he asked, and he asked it merely as if he wanted to find out the reason.

"What did you do that for?" he asked, and he asked it as if he just wanted to know why.

"I'm not going to have you swells dropping in to my club as if it was your own," said the hunchback.

"I'm not going to let you rich folks waltz into my club like it’s your own," said the hunchback.

"I'm not a swell, and I didn't know it was a club," Marco answered. "I heard boys, and I thought I'd come and look. When I heard you reading about Samavia, I wanted to hear."

"I'm not a cool kid, and I didn't know it was a club," Marco replied. "I heard some guys, and I thought I'd come and check it out. When I heard you reading about Samavia, I wanted to listen."

He looked at the reader with his silent-expressioned eyes.

He looked at the reader with his silent, expressive eyes.

"You needn't have thrown a stone," he added. "They don't do it at men's clubs. I'll go away."

"You didn't have to throw a stone," he said. "They don't do that at men's clubs. I'll leave."

He turned about as if he were going, but, before he had taken three steps, the hunchback hailed him unceremoniously.

He turned as if he was leaving, but before he took three steps, the hunchback called out to him without any formality.

"Hi!" he called out. "Hi, you!"

"Hey!" he shouted. "Hey, you!"

"What do you want?" said Marco.

"What do you want?" Marco asked.

"I bet you don't know where Samavia is, or what they're fighting about." The hunchback threw the words at him.

"I bet you don't know where Samavia is or what they're fighting about." The hunchback threw the words at him.

"Yes, I do. It's north of Beltrazo and east of Jiardasia, and they are fighting because one party has assassinated King Maran, and the other will not let them crown Nicola Iarovitch. And why should they? He's a brigand, and hasn't a drop of royal blood in him."

"Yeah, I do. It's north of Beltrazo and east of Jiardasia, and they’re in conflict because one side killed King Maran, and the other side won't let them crown Nicola Iarovitch. And why should they? He’s a criminal and doesn’t have any royal blood."

"Oh!" reluctantly admitted the hunchback. "You do know that much, do you? Come back here."

"Oh!" the hunchback admitted with hesitation. "You do know that much, huh? Come back here."

Marco turned back, while the boys still stared. It was as if two leaders or generals were meeting for the first time, and the rabble, looking on, wondered what would come of their encounter.

Marco turned back, while the boys continued to stare. It felt like two leaders or generals were meeting for the first time, and the crowd watching wondered what would happen as a result of their encounter.

"The Samavians of the Iarovitch party are a bad lot and want only bad things," said Marco, speaking first. "They care nothing for Samavia. They only care for money and the power to make laws which will serve them and crush everybody else. They know Nicola is a weak man, and that, if they can crown him king, they can make him do what they like."

"The Samavians from the Iarovitch party are a terrible group and only want negative outcomes," Marco said first. "They don’t care at all about Samavia. They only care about money and the power to create laws that benefit them while oppressing everyone else. They know Nicola is a weak leader, and if they can put him on the throne, they can manipulate him to do whatever they want."

The fact that he spoke first, and that, though he spoke in a steady boyish voice without swagger, he somehow seemed to take it for granted that they would listen, made his place for him at once. Boys are impressionable creatures, and they know a leader when they see him. The hunchback fixed glittering eyes on him. The rabble began to murmur.

The fact that he spoke first, and that, although he spoke in a calm, youthful voice without being arrogant, he somehow acted like he expected them to listen, established his position immediately. Boys are impressionable, and they recognize a leader when they see one. The hunchback focused his bright eyes on him. The crowd started to murmur.

"Rat! Rat!" several voices cried at once in good strong Cockney. "Arst 'im some more, Rat!"

"Rat! Rat!" several voices shouted together in a strong Cockney accent. "Ask him for more, Rat!"

"Is that what they call you?" Marco asked the hunchback.

"Is that what they call you?" Marco asked the hunched person.

"It's what I called myself," he answered resentfully. "'The Rat.' Look at me! Crawling round on the ground like this! Look at me!"

"It's what I called myself," he said bitterly. "'The Rat.' Look at me! Crawling around on the ground like this! Look at me!"

He made a gesture ordering his followers to move aside, and began to push himself rapidly, with queer darts this side and that round the inclosure. He bent his head and body, and twisted his face, and made strange animal-like movements. He even uttered sharp squeaks as he rushed here and there—as a rat might have done when it was being hunted. He did it as if he were displaying an accomplishment, and his followers' laughter was applause.

He waved his hand for his followers to step aside and quickly started moving around the area with odd little jumps this way and that. He bent his head and body, twisted his face, and made strange, animal-like movements. He even let out high-pitched squeaks as he dashed around, just like a rat might when it’s being chased. It seemed like he was showing off a skill, and his followers’ laughter was like applause.

"Wasn't I like a rat?" he demanded, when he suddenly stopped.

"Wasn't I like a rat?" he asked, as he suddenly came to a stop.

"You made yourself like one on purpose," Marco answered. "You do it for fun."

"You did that to yourself on purpose," Marco replied. "You do it for kicks."

"Not so much fun," said The Rat. "I feel like one. Every one's my enemy. I'm vermin. I can't fight or defend myself unless I bite. I can bite, though." And he showed two rows of fierce, strong, white teeth, sharper at the points than human teeth usually are. "I bite my father when he gets drunk and beats me. I've bitten him till he's learned to remember." He laughed a shrill, squeaking laugh. "He hasn't tried it for three months—even when he was drunk—and he's always drunk." Then he laughed again still more shrilly. "He's a gentleman," he said. "I'm a gentleman's son. He was a Master at a big school until he was kicked out—that was when I was four and my mother died. I'm thirteen now. How old are you?"

"Not much fun," said The Rat. "I feel like one. Everyone's my enemy. I'm vermin. I can’t fight or defend myself unless I bite. I can bite, though." And he displayed two rows of fierce, strong, white teeth, sharper at the points than human teeth usually are. "I bite my dad when he gets drunk and hits me. I’ve bitten him until he learned to remember." He let out a sharp, squeaky laugh. "He hasn’t tried it for three months—even when he was drunk—and he’s always drunk." Then he laughed again, even more shrill. "He’s a gentleman," he said. "I’m a gentleman’s son. He was a Master at a big school until he got kicked out—that was when I was four and my mom died. I’m thirteen now. How old are you?"

"I'm twelve," answered Marco.

"I'm 12," answered Marco.

The Rat twisted his face enviously.

The Rat twisted his face in envy.

"I wish I was your size! Are you a gentleman's son? You look as if you were."

"I wish I were your size! Are you the son of a gentleman? You sure look like it."

"I'm a very poor man's son," was Marco's answer. "My father is a writer."

"I'm the son of a really poor man," Marco responded. "My dad is a writer."

"Then, ten to one, he's a sort of gentleman," said The Rat. Then quite suddenly he threw another question at him. "What's the name of the other Samavian party?"

"Then, chances are, he's some kind of gentleman," said The Rat. Then, all of a sudden, he shot another question at him. "What's the name of the other Samavian party?"

"The Maranovitch. The Maranovitch and the Iarovitch have been fighting with each other for five hundred years. First one dynasty rules, and then the other gets in when it has killed somebody as it killed King Maran," Marco answered without hesitation.

"The Maranovitch. The Maranovitch and the Iarovitch have been at war with each other for five hundred years. First one dynasty rules, then the other takes over after it eliminates someone, like it did with King Maran," Marco replied without hesitation.

"What was the name of the dynasty that ruled before they began fighting? The first Maranovitch assassinated the last of them," The Rat asked him.

"What was the name of the dynasty that ruled before they started fighting? The first Maranovitch took out the last of them," The Rat asked him.

"The Fedorovitch," said Marco. "The last one was a bad king."

"The Fedorovitch," Marco said. "The last one was a terrible king."

"His son was the one they never found again," said The Rat. "The one they call the Lost Prince."

"His son is the one they never found again," said The Rat. "The one they call the Lost Prince."

Marco would have started but for his long training in exterior self-control. It was so strange to hear his dream-hero spoken of in this back alley in a slum, and just after he had been thinking of him.

Marco would have started if it weren't for his extensive training in self-control. It felt so odd to hear about his dream-hero discussed in this rundown alley, right after he had been thinking about him.

"What do you know about him?" he asked, and, as he did so, he saw the group of vagabond lads draw nearer.

"What do you know about him?" he asked, and as he did, he noticed the group of wandering boys getting closer.

"Not much. I only read something about him in a torn magazine I found in the street," The Rat answered. "The man that wrote about him said he was only part of a legend, and he laughed at people for believing in him. He said it was about time that he should turn up again if he intended to. I've invented things about him because these chaps like to hear me tell them. They're only stories."

"Not much. I only read something about him in a torn magazine I found on the street," The Rat replied. "The guy who wrote about him said he was just part of a legend and made fun of people for believing in him. He said it was about time the guy showed up again if he was going to. I've made up some stories about him because these guys like to hear me tell them. They're just tales."

"We likes 'im," a voice called out, "becos 'e wos the right sort; 'e'd fight, 'e would, if 'e was in Samavia now."

"We like him," a voice called out, "because he was the right kind; he'd fight, he would, if he were in Samavia now."

Marco rapidly asked himself how much he might say. He decided and spoke to them all.

Marco quickly wondered how much he could share. He made up his mind and spoke to them all.

"He is not part of a legend. He's part of Samavian history," he said. "I know something about him too."

"He isn't just a legend. He's a part of Samavian history," he said. "I know a bit about him as well."

"How did you find it out?" asked The Rat.

"How did you figure it out?" asked The Rat.

"Because my father's a writer, he's obliged to have books and papers, and he knows things. I like to read, and I go into the free libraries. You can always get books and papers there. Then I ask my father questions. All the newspapers are full of things about Samavia just now." Marco felt that this was an explanation which betrayed nothing. It was true that no one could open a newspaper at this period without seeing news and stories of Samavia.

"Since my dad is a writer, he has to have books and papers, and he knows a lot. I enjoy reading, so I visit the public libraries. You can always find books and papers there. Then I ask my dad questions. All the newspapers are filled with information about Samavia right now." Marco felt that this was an explanation that revealed nothing. It was true that no one could pick up a newspaper during this time without finding news and stories about Samavia.

The Rat saw possible vistas of information opening up before him.

The Rat saw new possibilities for information unfolding in front of him.

"Sit down here," he said, "and tell us what you know about him. Sit down, you fellows."

"Sit down here," he said, "and tell us what you know about him. Sit down, you guys."

There was nothing to sit on but the broken flagged pavement, but that was a small matter. Marco himself had sat on flags or bare ground often enough before, and so had the rest of the lads. He took his place near The Rat, and the others made a semicircle in front of them. The two leaders had joined forces, so to speak, and the followers fell into line at "attention."

There was nothing to sit on except the broken pavement, but that wasn’t a big deal. Marco had sat on pavement or bare ground plenty of times before, and so had the other guys. He took his spot near The Rat, and the others formed a semicircle in front of them. The two leaders had teamed up, so to speak, and the followers lined up at "attention."

Then the new-comer began to talk. It was a good story, that of the Lost Prince, and Marco told it in a way which gave it reality. How could he help it? He knew, as they could not, that it was real. He who had pored over maps of little Samavia since his seventh year, who had studied them with his father, knew it as a country he could have found his way to any part of if he had been dropped in any forest or any mountain of it. He knew every highway and byway, and in the capital city of Melzarr could almost have made his way blindfolded. He knew the palaces and the forts, the churches, the poor streets and the rich ones. His father had once shown him a plan of the royal palace which they had studied together until the boy knew each apartment and corridor in it by heart. But this he did not speak of. He knew it was one of the things to be silent about. But of the mountains and the emerald velvet meadows climbing their sides and only ending where huge bare crags and peaks began, he could speak. He could make pictures of the wide fertile plains where herds of wild horses fed, or raced and sniffed the air; he could describe the fertile valleys where clear rivers ran and flocks of sheep pastured on deep sweet grass. He could speak of them because he could offer a good enough reason for his knowledge of them. It was not the only reason he had for his knowledge, but it was one which would serve well enough.

Then the newcomer started to speak. It was a captivating story, that of the Lost Prince, and Marco told it in a way that made it feel real. How could he not? He knew, unlike them, that it was real. He had studied maps of little Samavia since he was seven, examining them with his dad, and he felt he could navigate anywhere in the country if he were dropped in any forest or mountain there. He was familiar with every main road and side street, and in the capital city of Melzarr, he could almost make his way around blindfolded. He knew the palaces, the forts, the churches, the poorer areas, and the affluent ones. His dad had once shown him a layout of the royal palace that they had gone over together, until the boy knew each room and corridor by heart. But he kept this to himself, understanding it was something to remain quiet about. However, he could talk about the mountains and the lush velvet meadows that climbed their slopes, only stopping where the massive bare cliffs and peaks began. He could paint vivid pictures of the wide fertile plains where herds of wild horses grazed, raced, and took in the scents of the air; he could describe the fertile valleys with clear rivers and flocks of sheep grazing on deep, sweet grass. He could speak about them because he had a good enough reason for his knowledge. It wasn't the only reason he had for knowing, but it was one that would suffice.

"That torn magazine you found had more than one article about Samavia in it," he said to The Rat. "The same man wrote four. I read them all in a free library. He had been to Samavia, and knew a great deal about it. He said it was one of the most beautiful countries he had ever traveled in—and the most fertile. That's what they all say of it."

"That torn magazine you found had more than one article about Samavia in it," he told The Rat. "The same guy wrote four of them. I read them all at a free library. He had been to Samavia and knew a lot about it. He said it was one of the most beautiful countries he had ever visited—and the most fertile. That's what everyone says about it."

The group before him knew nothing of fertility or open country. They only knew London back streets and courts. Most of them had never traveled as far as the public parks, and in fact scarcely believed in their existence. They were a rough lot, and as they had stared at Marco at first sight of him, so they continued to stare at him as he talked. When he told of the tall Samavians who had been like giants centuries ago, and who had hunted the wild horses and captured and trained them to obedience by a sort of strong and gentle magic, their mouths fell open. This was the sort of thing to allure any boy's imagination.

The group in front of him knew nothing about farming or open spaces. They only knew the back alleys and neighborhoods of London. Most of them had never ventured as far as the public parks and hardly believed they even existed. They were a rough crowd, and just as they had stared at Marco when they first saw him, they kept staring as he spoke. When he talked about the tall Samavians who were like giants centuries ago, who hunted wild horses and tamed them with a kind of strong yet gentle magic, their mouths dropped open. This was exactly the kind of thing that could capture any boy's imagination.

"Blimme, if I wouldn't 'ave liked ketchin' one o' them 'orses," broke in one of the audience, and his exclamation was followed by a dozen of like nature from the others. Who wouldn't have liked "ketchin' one"?

"Blimme, if I wouldn't have liked to catch one of those horses," interrupted one of the audience, and his shout was met with a dozen similar ones from the others. Who wouldn't have liked to "catch one"?

When he told of the deep endless-seeming forests, and of the herdsmen and shepherds who played on their pipes and made songs about high deeds and bravery, they grinned with pleasure without knowing they were grinning. They did not really know that in this neglected, broken-flagged inclosure, shut in on one side by smoke-blackened, poverty-stricken houses, and on the other by a deserted and forgotten sunken graveyard, they heard the rustle of green forest boughs where birds nested close, the swish of the summer wind in the river reeds, and the tinkle and laughter and rush of brooks running.

When he talked about the vast, seemingly endless forests, and the herders and shepherds who played their flutes and sang about great deeds and courage, they smiled with enjoyment without even realizing it. They didn’t truly understand that in this neglected, crumbling area, bordered on one side by smoke-stained, run-down houses, and on the other by an abandoned and forgotten sunken graveyard, they could hear the rustling of green tree branches where birds built their nests nearby, the gentle breeze of the summer wind through the river reeds, and the cheerful sounds of brooks flowing.

They heard more or less of it all through the Lost Prince story, because Prince Ivor had loved lowland woods and mountain forests and all out-of-door life. When Marco pictured him tall and strong-limbed and young, winning all the people when he rode smiling among them, the boys grinned again with unconscious pleasure.

They heard about it more or less throughout the Lost Prince story because Prince Ivor loved the lowland woods and mountain forests and all kinds of outdoor life. When Marco imagined him as tall, strong, and young, charming everyone as he rode through them with a smile, the boys couldn’t help but grin with unspoken joy.

"Wisht 'e 'adn't got lost!" some one cried out.

"Wish he hadn't gotten lost!" someone cried out.

When they heard of the unrest and dissatisfaction of the Samavians, they began to get restless themselves. When Marco reached the part of the story in which the mob rushed into the palace and demanded their prince from the king, they ejaculated scraps of bad language. "The old geezer had got him hidden somewhere in some dungeon, or he'd killed him out an' out—that's what he'd been up to!" they clamored. "Wisht the lot of us had been there then—wisht we 'ad. We'd 'ave give' 'im wot for, anyway!"

When they heard about the unrest and dissatisfaction of the Samavians, they started to feel restless themselves. When Marco got to the part of the story where the mob stormed the palace and demanded their prince from the king, they shouted out bits of profanity. "That old fool must have him hidden in some dungeon, or he’s killed him dead— that’s what he’s up to!" they yelled. "Wish we all had been there then—wish we had. We would have given him a piece of our minds, for sure!"

"An' 'im walkin' out o' the place so early in the mornin' just singin' like that! 'E 'ad 'im follered an' done for!" they decided with various exclamations of boyish wrath. Somehow, the fact that the handsome royal lad had strolled into the morning sunshine singing made them more savage. Their language was extremely bad at this point.

"He's walking out of there so early in the morning just singing like that! He had that guy followed and taken down!" they concluded with various shouts of childish anger. Somehow, the fact that the attractive royal kid had casually walked into the morning sunshine singing just made them angrier. Their language was pretty rough at that moment.

But if it was bad here, it became worse when the old shepherd found the young huntsman's half-dead body in the forest. He HAD "bin 'done for' IN THE BACK! 'E'd bin give' no charnst. G-r-r-r!" they groaned in chorus. "Wisht THEY'D bin there when 'e'd bin 'it! They'd 'ave done fur somebody" themselves. It was a story which had a queer effect on them. It made them think they saw things; it fired their blood; it set them wanting to fight for ideals they knew nothing about—adventurous things, for instance, and high and noble young princes who were full of the possibility of great and good deeds. Sitting upon the broken flagstones of the bit of ground behind the deserted graveyard, they were suddenly dragged into the world of romance, and noble young princes and great and good deeds became as real as the sunken gravestones, and far more interesting.

But if it was bad here, it got worse when the old shepherd found the young huntsman's almost lifeless body in the forest. He had been "done in" from behind! He didn’t have a chance. G-r-r-r!" they groaned together. "Wish they’d been there when he got hit! They would have taken someone out themselves." It was a story that had a strange effect on them. It made them think they saw things; it fired them up; it made them want to fight for ideals they didn’t really understand—exciting things, for example, and brave young princes who were full of the potential for great and good deeds. Sitting on the broken flagstones of the little patch of ground behind the abandoned graveyard, they were suddenly pulled into a world of romance, and noble young princes and great and good deeds became as real as the sunken gravestones, and far more interesting.

And then the smuggling across the frontier of the unconscious prince in the bullock cart loaded with sheepskins! They held their breaths. Would the old shepherd get him past the line! Marco, who was lost in the recital himself, told it as if he had been present. He felt as if he had, and as this was the first time he had ever told it to thrilled listeners, his imagination got him in its grip, and his heart jumped in his breast as he was sure the old man's must have done when the guard stopped his cart and asked him what he was carrying out of the country. He knew he must have had to call up all his strength to force his voice into steadiness.

And then there was the smuggling of the unconscious prince in the bullock cart full of sheepskins! They held their breaths. Would the old shepherd get him across the border? Marco, completely absorbed in the story, told it as if he had witnessed it himself. He felt like he had, and since it was the first time he was sharing it with an eager audience, his imagination took over, and his heart raced as he imagined how the old man must have felt when the guard stopped his cart and asked him what he was carrying out of the country. He knew he must have had to dig deep to keep his voice steady.

And then the good monks! He had to stop to explain what a monk was, and when he described the solitude of the ancient monastery, and its walled gardens full of flowers and old simples to be used for healing, and the wise monks walking in the silence and the sun, the boys stared a little helplessly, but still as if they were vaguely pleased by the picture.

And then the good monks! He had to pause to explain what a monk was, and when he described the quiet of the old monastery, with its walled gardens full of flowers and medicinal herbs, and the wise monks walking in silence and sunlight, the boys looked a bit lost, but still as if they were somewhat pleased by the image.

And then there was no more to tell—no more. There it broke off, and something like a low howl of dismay broke from the semicircle.

And then there was nothing left to say—nothing. It just stopped there, and a sound like a soft howl of frustration came from the semicircle.

"Aw!" they protested, "it 'adn't ought to stop there! Ain't there no more? Is that all there is?"

"Aw!" they complained, "it shouldn't stop there! Isn't there more? Is that it?"

"It's all that was ever known really. And that last part might only be a sort of story made up by somebody. But I believe it myself."

"It's all that was ever known, really. And that last part might just be a story someone invented. But I believe it."

The Rat had listened with burning eyes. He had sat biting his finger-nails, as was a trick of his when he was excited or angry.

The Rat had listened with intense eyes. He had sat there biting his fingernails, which was a habit of his when he was excited or angry.

"Tell you what!" he exclaimed suddenly. "This was what happened. It was some of the Maranovitch fellows that tried to kill him. They meant to kill his father and make their own man king, and they knew the people wouldn't stand it if young Ivor was alive. They just stabbed him in the back, the fiends! I dare say they heard the old shepherd coming, and left him for dead and ran."

"Let me tell you what happened!" he said suddenly. "It was some of the Maranovitch guys who tried to kill him. They wanted to kill his dad and put their own guy on the throne, knowing the people wouldn't accept young Ivor alive. They just stabbed him in the back, those monsters! I bet they heard the old shepherd coming, and they left him for dead and ran."

"Right, oh! That was it!" the lads agreed. "Yer right there, Rat!"

"Exactly! That was it!" the guys agreed. "You're right about that, Rat!"

"When he got well," The Rat went on feverishly, still biting his nails, "he couldn't go back. He was only a boy. The other fellow had been crowned, and his followers felt strong because they'd just conquered the country. He could have done nothing without an army, and he was too young to raise one. Perhaps he thought he'd wait till he was old enough to know what to do. I dare say he went away and had to work for his living as if he'd never been a prince at all. Then perhaps sometime he married somebody and had a son, and told him as a secret who he was and all about Samavia." The Rat began to look vengeful. "If I'd bin him I'd have told him not to forget what the Maranovitch had done to me. I'd have told him that if I couldn't get back the throne, he must see what he could do when he grew to be a man. And I'd have made him swear, if he got it back, to take it out of them or their children or their children's children in torture and killing. I'd have made him swear not to leave a Maranovitch alive. And I'd have told him that, if he couldn't do it in his life, he must pass the oath on to his son and his son's son, as long as there was a Fedorovitch on earth. Wouldn't you?" he demanded hotly of Marco.

"When he got better," The Rat continued eagerly, still biting his nails, "he couldn't go back. He was just a kid. The other guy had already been crowned, and his supporters felt powerful because they had just taken over the country. He couldn't do anything without an army, and he was too young to raise one. Maybe he thought he'd wait until he was old enough to figure things out. I bet he left and had to earn a living like he was just an ordinary person. Then maybe at some point he got married and had a son, and told him in secret who he really was and all about Samavia." The Rat's expression turned vengeful. "If I were him, I would have told my son not to forget what the Maranovitch did to me. I would have told him that if I couldn't get the throne back, he had to see what he could do when he became a man. And I would have made him swear that if he got it back, he would make them, or their kids, or their grandkids pay through torture and killing. I would have made him swear to leave no Maranovitch alive. And I would have told him that if he couldn't do it in his lifetime, he had to pass that oath down to his son and his grandson, as long as there was a Fedorovitch alive. Wouldn't you?" he demanded angrily of Marco.

Marco's blood was also hot, but it was a different kind of blood, and he had talked too much to a very sane man.

Marco's blood was hot as well, but it was a different kind of blood, and he had talked too much to a very rational guy.

"No," he said slowly. "What would have been the use? It wouldn't have done Samavia any good, and it wouldn't have done him any good to torture and kill people. Better keep them alive and make them do things for the country. If you're a patriot, you think of the country." He wanted to add "That's what my father says," but he did not.

"No," he said slowly. "What would have been the point? It wouldn't have helped Samavia, and it wouldn't have benefited him to torture and kill people. It's better to keep them alive and make them contribute to the country. If you're a patriot, you think about the country." He wanted to add, "That's what my dad says," but he didn't.

"Torture 'em first and then attend to the country," snapped The Rat. "What would you have told your son if you'd been Ivor?"

"Torture them first and then take care of the country," snapped The Rat. "What would you have said to your son if you were Ivor?"

"I'd have told him to learn everything about Samavia—and all the things kings have to know—and study things about laws and other countries—and about keeping silent—and about governing himself as if he were a general commanding soldiers in battle—so that he would never do anything he did not mean to do or could be ashamed of doing after it was over. And I'd have asked him to tell his son's sons to tell their sons to learn the same things. So, you see, however long the time was, there would always be a king getting ready for Samavia—when Samavia really wanted him. And he would be a real king."

"I would have told him to learn everything about Samavia—and all the things a king needs to know—and study laws and other countries—and about keeping quiet—and about governing himself like a general leading soldiers in battle—so that he would never do anything he didn't mean to do or could be ashamed of later. And I would have asked him to tell his grandsons to pass this on to their sons to learn the same things. So, you see, no matter how long it took, there would always be a king preparing for Samavia—when Samavia truly needed him. And he would be a genuine king."

He stopped himself suddenly and looked at the staring semicircle.

He suddenly paused and looked at the staring semicircle.

"I didn't make that up myself," he said. "I have heard a man who reads and knows things say it. I believe the Lost Prince would have had the same thoughts. If he had, and told them to his son, there has been a line of kings in training for Samavia for five hundred years, and perhaps one is walking about the streets of Vienna, or Budapest, or Paris, or London now, and he'd be ready if the people found out about him and called him."

"I didn't come up with that on my own," he said. "I heard someone who reads a lot and knows stuff say it. I think the Lost Prince would have thought the same way. If he did and shared those thoughts with his son, there has been a line of kings preparing for Samavia for five hundred years, and maybe one of them is wandering around the streets of Vienna, Budapest, Paris, or London right now, and he'd be ready if the people found out about him and called for him."

"Wisht they would!" some one yelled.

"Wish they would!" someone shouted.

"It would be a queer secret to know all the time when no one else knew it," The Rat communed with himself as it were, "that you were a king and you ought to be on a throne wearing a crown. I wonder if it would make a chap look different?"

"It would be a strange secret to always know while no one else did," The Rat thought to himself, "that you were a king and should be on a throne wearing a crown. I wonder if it would change how a guy looks?"

He laughed his squeaky laugh, and then turned in his sudden way to Marco:

He let out his high-pitched laugh and then abruptly turned to Marco:

"But he'd be a fool to give up the vengeance. What is your name?"

"But he'd be a fool to give up on revenge. What's your name?"

"Marco Loristan. What's yours? It isn't The Rat really."

"Marco Loristan. What's your name? It definitely isn't The Rat."

"It's Jem RATcliffe. That's pretty near. Where do you live?"

"It's Jem Ratcliffe. That's pretty close. Where do you live?"

"No. 7 Philibert Place."

"7 Philibert Place."

"This club is a soldiers' club," said The Rat. "It's called the Squad. I'm the captain. 'Tention, you fellows! Let's show him."

"This club is a soldiers' club," said The Rat. "It's called the Squad. I'm the captain. Attention, you guys! Let's show him."

The semicircle sprang to its feet. There were about twelve lads altogether, and, when they stood upright, Marco saw at once that for some reason they were accustomed to obeying the word of command with military precision.

The semicircle jumped to its feet. There were about twelve guys in total, and when they stood up straight, Marco instantly noticed that, for some reason, they were used to following orders with military precision.

"Form in line!" ordered The Rat.

"Get in line!" ordered The Rat.

They did it at once, and held their backs and legs straight and their heads up amazingly well. Each had seized one of the sticks which had been stacked together like guns.

They did it right away, and kept their backs and legs straight and their heads held high surprisingly well. Each had grabbed one of the sticks that were piled together like guns.

The Rat himself sat up straight on his platform. There was actually something military in the bearing of his lean body. His voice lost its squeak and its sharpness became commanding.

The Rat himself sat up straight on his platform. There was actually something military in the posture of his lean body. His voice lost its squeak, and its sharpness became commanding.

He put the dozen lads through the drill as if he had been a smart young officer. And the drill itself was prompt and smart enough to have done credit to practiced soldiers in barracks. It made Marco involuntarily stand very straight himself, and watch with surprised interest.

He put the twelve guys through the drill like he was a sharp young officer. And the drill was so efficient and sharp that it would have impressed seasoned soldiers in the barracks. It made Marco unconsciously stand up straight and watch with unexpected interest.

"That's good!" he exclaimed when it was at an end. "How did you learn that?"

"That’s great!" he said when it was over. "How did you learn that?"

The Rat made a savage gesture.

The Rat made a fierce gesture.

"If I'd had legs to stand on, I'd have been a soldier!" he said. "I'd have enlisted in any regiment that would take me. I don't care for anything else."

"If I had legs to stand on, I would have been a soldier!" he said. "I would have joined any regiment that would accept me. I don’t care about anything else."

Suddenly his face changed, and he shouted a command to his followers.

Suddenly, his expression shifted, and he called out a command to his followers.

"Turn your backs!" he ordered.

"Turn around!" he ordered.

And they did turn their backs and looked through the railings of the old churchyard. Marco saw that they were obeying an order which was not new to them. The Rat had thrown his arm up over his eyes and covered them. He held it there for several moments, as if he did not want to be seen. Marco turned his back as the rest had done. All at once he understood that, though The Rat was not crying, yet he was feeling something which another boy would possibly have broken down under.

And they turned away and looked through the railings of the old churchyard. Marco noticed they were following an order they were used to. The Rat had raised his arm over his eyes to shield them. He kept it there for a few moments, as if he didn’t want to be seen. Marco turned away like the others. Suddenly, he realized that although The Rat wasn’t crying, he was feeling something that might have overwhelmed another boy.

"All right!" he shouted presently, and dropped his ragged-sleeved arm and sat up straight again.

"Alright!" he shouted suddenly, letting his ragged-sleeved arm drop and sitting up straight again.

"I want to go to war!" he said hoarsely. "I want to fight! I want to lead a lot of men into battle! And I haven't got any legs. Sometimes it takes the pluck out of me."

"I want to go to war!" he said hoarsely. "I want to fight! I want to lead a lot of men into battle! And I don't have any legs. Sometimes it takes the courage out of me."

"You've not grown up yet!" said Marco. "You might get strong. No one knows what is going to happen. How did you learn to drill the club?"

"You haven’t grown up yet!" Marco said. "You might get strong. No one knows what’s going to happen. How did you learn to drill the club?"

"I hang about barracks. I watch and listen. I follow soldiers. If I could get books, I'd read about wars. I can't go to libraries as you can. I can do nothing but scuffle about like a rat."

"I linger around the barracks. I watch and listen. I follow the soldiers. If I could get my hands on some books, I’d read about wars. I can’t visit libraries like you can. All I can do is scurry around like a rat."

"I can take you to some libraries," said Marco. "There are places where boys can get in. And I can get some papers from my father."

"I can take you to some libraries," Marco said. "There are places where boys can go. And I can get some papers from my dad."

"Can you?" said The Rat. "Do you want to join the club?"

"Can you?" said The Rat. "Do you want to be part of the club?"

"Yes!" Marco answered. "I'll speak to my father about it."

"Yes!" Marco replied. "I'll talk to my dad about it."

He said it because the hungry longing for companionship in his own mind had found a sort of response in the queer hungry look in The Rat's eyes. He wanted to see him again. Strange creature as he was, there was attraction in him. Scuffling about on his low wheeled platform, he had drawn this group of rough lads to him and made himself their commander. They obeyed him; they listened to his stories and harangues about war and soldiering; they let him drill them and give them orders. Marco knew that, when he told his father about him, he would be interested. The boy wanted to hear what Loristan would say.

He said it because the intense desire for companionship in his own mind had found a kind of reflection in the unique, eager look in The Rat's eyes. He wanted to see him again. Even though he was a strange creature, there was something appealing about him. Scurrying around on his low wheeled platform, he had attracted this group of rough boys and made himself their leader. They followed him; they listened to his stories and speeches about war and being a soldier; they allowed him to train them and give them commands. Marco knew that when he told his father about him, he would be intrigued. The boy was eager to hear what Loristan would say.

"I'm going home now," he said. "If you're going to be here to-morrow, I will try to come."

"I'm heading home now," he said. "If you're going to be here tomorrow, I'll try to come by."

"We shall be here," The Rat answered. "It's our barracks."

"We'll be here," the Rat replied. "This is our barracks."

Marco drew himself up smartly and made his salute as if to a superior officer. Then he wheeled about and marched through the brick archway, and the sound of his boyish tread was as regular and decided as if he had been a man keeping time with his regiment.

Marco straightened up confidently and saluted like he was facing a higher-ranking officer. Then he turned around and marched through the brick archway, his youthful footsteps steady and purposeful, as if he were a man marching in step with his regiment.

"He's been drilled himself," said The Rat. "He knows as much as I do."

"He's gone through it himself," said The Rat. "He knows just as much as I do."

And he sat up and stared down the passage with new interest.

And he sat up and looked down the hallway with fresh curiosity.




V

"SILENCE IS STILL THE ORDER"

They were even poorer than usual just now, and the supper Marco and his father sat down to was scant enough. Lazarus stood upright behind his master's chair and served him with strictest ceremony. Their poor lodgings were always kept with a soldierly cleanliness and order. When an object could be polished it was forced to shine, no grain of dust was allowed to lie undisturbed, and this perfection was not attained through the ministrations of a lodging house slavey. Lazarus made himself extremely popular by taking the work of caring for his master's rooms entirely out of the hands of the overburdened maids of all work. He had learned to do many things in his young days in barracks. He carried about with him coarse bits of table-cloths and towels, which he laundered as if they had been the finest linen. He mended, he patched, he darned, and in the hardest fight the poor must face—the fight with dirt and dinginess—he always held his own. They had nothing but dry bread and coffee this evening, but Lazarus had made the coffee and the bread was good.

They were even poorer than usual right now, and the supper Marco and his father sat down to was meager. Lazarus stood tall behind his master’s chair and served him with the utmost formality. Their humble place was always kept with military cleanliness and order. Whenever something could be polished, it was made to shine; no speck of dust was allowed to linger, and this level of perfection wasn’t achieved through the efforts of an overwhelmed housemaid. Lazarus became quite popular by taking over the responsibility of cleaning his master’s rooms completely from the overworked maids. He had learned to do many things during his young days in the barracks. He carried around rough bits of tablecloths and towels, which he washed as if they were the finest linen. He mended, patched, and darned, and in the toughest battle the poor have to fight—the battle against dirt and mess—he always held his ground. They only had dry bread and coffee that evening, but Lazarus had made the coffee, and the bread was good.

As Marco ate, he told his father the story of The Rat and his followers. Loristan listened, as the boy had known he would, with the far-off, intently-thinking smile in his dark eyes. It was a look which always fascinated Marco because it meant that he was thinking so many things. Perhaps he would tell some of them and perhaps he would not. His spell over the boy lay in the fact that to him he seemed like a wonderful book of which one had only glimpses. It was full of pictures and adventures which were true, and one could not help continually making guesses about them. Yes, the feeling that Marco had was that his father's attraction for him was a sort of spell, and that others felt the same thing. When he stood and talked to commoner people, he held his tall body with singular quiet grace which was like power. He never stirred or moved himself as if he were nervous or uncertain. He could hold his hands (he had beautiful slender and strong hands) quite still; he could stand on his fine arched feet without shuffling them. He could sit without any ungrace or restlessness. His mind knew what his body should do, and gave it orders without speaking, and his fine limbs and muscles and nerves obeyed. So he could stand still and at ease and look at the people he was talking to, and they always looked at him and listened to what he said, and somehow, courteous and uncondescending as his manner unfailingly was, it used always to seem to Marco as if he were "giving an audience" as kings gave them.

As Marco ate, he shared the story of The Rat and his followers with his dad. Loristan listened, just as Marco knew he would, with a distant, thoughtful smile in his dark eyes. This look always fascinated Marco because it meant he was pondering so many things. Maybe he would share some of them, or maybe he wouldn't. Marco felt that his father was like an amazing book where he only caught glimpses of the whole story. It was filled with real pictures and adventures that made him constantly curious. Yes, Marco sensed that his father’s allure felt like a kind of magic, and others felt it too. When Loristan stood and spoke with ordinary people, he carried his tall frame with a quiet grace that felt powerful. He never fidgeted or moved nervously. He could keep his beautiful, slender, strong hands perfectly still; he could stand on his well-formed feet without shuffling. He sat with poise and composure. His mind directed his body effortlessly, commanding it without words, and his elegant limbs, muscles, and nerves followed suit. So he could stand relaxed and look at the people he was speaking to, and they always looked at him and listened intently, and somehow, no matter how courteous and humble his demeanor was, it always seemed to Marco as if he were “giving an audience,” just like kings did.

He had often seen people bow very low when they went away from him, and more than once it had happened that some humble person had stepped out of his presence backward, as people do when retiring before a sovereign. And yet his bearing was the quietest and least assuming in the world.

He had often noticed people bow very low when leaving his presence, and more than once, someone modest had stepped backward as they left, just like people do when departing from a king. And yet, his demeanor was the most calm and unpretentious in the world.

"And they were talking about Samavia? And he knew the story of the Lost Prince?" he said ponderingly. "Even in that place!"

"And they were talking about Samavia? And he knew the story of the Lost Prince?" he said thoughtfully. "Even in that place!"

"He wants to hear about wars—he wants to talk about them," Marco answered. "If he could stand and were old enough, he would go and fight for Samavia himself."

"He wants to hear about wars—he wants to talk about them," Marco replied. "If he were able to stand and old enough, he would go fight for Samavia himself."

"It is a blood-drenched and sad place now!" said Loristan. "The people are mad when they are not heartbroken and terrified."

"It’s a bloody and depressing place now!" said Loristan. "The people are crazy when they're not heartbroken and scared."

Suddenly Marco struck the table with a sounding slap of his boy's hand. He did it before he realized any intention in his own mind.

Suddenly, Marco slammed his hand down on the table. He did it before he even understood what he intended.

"Why should either one of the Iarovitch or one of the Maranovitch be king!" he cried. "They were only savage peasants when they first fought for the crown hundreds of years ago. The most savage one got it, and they have been fighting ever since. Only the Fedorovitch were born kings. There is only one man in the world who has the right to the throne—and I don't know whether he is in the world or not. But I believe he is! I do!"

"Why should either the Iarovitch or the Maranovitch be king!" he shouted. "They were just brutal peasants when they first fought for the crown hundreds of years ago. The most brutal one won, and they’ve been fighting ever since. Only the Fedorovitch were born to be kings. There’s only one person in the world who has the right to the throne—and I have no idea if he’s alive or not. But I believe he is! I really do!"

Loristan looked at his hot twelve-year-old face with a reflective curiousness. He saw that the flame which had leaped up in him had leaped without warning—just as a fierce heart-beat might have shaken him.

Loristan looked at his flushed twelve-year-old face with a thoughtful curiosity. He realized that the flame that had ignited within him had done so unexpectedly—just like a sudden strong heartbeat might have jolted him.

"You mean—?" he suggested softly.

"You mean—?" he said gently.

"Ivor Fedorovitch. King Ivor he ought to be. And the people would obey him, and the good days would come again."

"Ivor Fedorovitch. He should be King Ivor. The people would follow him, and the good times would return."

"It is five hundred years since Ivor Fedorovitch left the good monks." Loristan still spoke softly.

"It has been five hundred years since Ivor Fedorovitch left the good monks." Loristan continued to speak softly.

"But, Father," Marco protested, "even The Rat said what you said—that he was too young to be able to come back while the Maranovitch were in power. And he would have to work and have a home, and perhaps he is as poor as we are. But when he had a son he would call him Ivor and TELL him—and his son would call HIS son Ivor and tell HIM—and it would go on and on. They could never call their eldest sons anything but Ivor. And what you said about the training would be true. There would always be a king being trained for Samavia, and ready to be called." In the fire of his feelings he sprang from his chair and stood upright. "Why! There may be a king of Samavia in some city now who knows he is king, and, when he reads about the fighting among his people, his blood gets red-hot. They're his own people—his very own! He ought to go to them—he ought to go and tell them who he is! Don't you think he ought, Father?"

"But, Dad," Marco protested, "even The Rat said what you said—that he was too young to come back while the Maranovitch were in power. And he would need to work and have a home, and maybe he’s as poor as we are. But when he has a son, he’ll name him Ivor and TELL him—and his son will name HIS son Ivor and tell HIM—and it will keep going on. They could never call their firstborn anything but Ivor. And what you said about the training would be true. There would always be a king being prepared for Samavia, ready to take charge.” In the heat of his emotions, he jumped out of his chair and stood tall. “What if! There might be a king of Samavia in some city right now who knows he’s a king, and when he reads about the fighting among his people, he feels a fierce anger. They’re his own people—his very own! He should go to them—he should go and tell them who he is! Don’t you think he should, Dad?"

"It would not be as easy as it seems to a boy," Loristan answered. "There are many countries which would have something to say—Russia would have her word, and Austria, and Germany; and England never is silent. But, if he were a strong man and knew how to make strong friends in silence, he might sometime be able to declare himself openly."

"It wouldn't be as easy as it looks for a boy," Loristan replied. "There are many countries that would want to weigh in—Russia would have her say, along with Austria and Germany; and England is never quiet. But if he were a strong man and knew how to make powerful friends quietly, he might eventually be able to reveal himself openly."

"But if he is anywhere, some one—some Samavian—ought to go and look for him. It ought to be a Samavian who is very clever and a patriot—" He stopped at a flash of recognition. "Father!" he cried out. "Father! You—you are the one who could find him if any one in the world could. But perhaps—" and he stopped a moment again because new thoughts rushed through his mind. "Have YOU ever looked for him?" he asked hesitating.

"But if he’s around, someone—some Samavian—should go search for him. It should be a Samavian who is both clever and a patriot—" He paused, suddenly realizing something. "Father!" he exclaimed. "Father! You—you could find him if anyone in the world could. But maybe—" He hesitated again as new thoughts flooded his mind. "Have YOU ever looked for him?" he asked cautiously.

Perhaps he had asked a stupid question—perhaps his father had always been looking for him, perhaps that was his secret and his work.

Perhaps he had asked a dumb question—maybe his father had always been searching for him, maybe that was his secret and his job.

But Loristan did not look as if he thought him stupid. Quite the contrary. He kept his handsome eyes fixed on him still in that curious way, as if he were studying him—as if he were much more than twelve years old, and he were deciding to tell him something.

But Loristan didn’t look like he thought he was stupid. Quite the opposite. He kept his handsome eyes on him in that curious way, as if he were studying him—as if he were much older than twelve, and he was deciding to tell him something.

"Comrade at arms," he said, with the smile which always gladdened Marco's heart, "you have kept your oath of allegiance like a man. You were not seven years old when you took it. You are growing older. Silence is still the order, but you are man enough to be told more." He paused and looked down, and then looked up again, speaking in a low tone. "I have not looked for him," he said, "because—I believe I know where he is."

"Comrade in arms," he said, with the smile that always brightened Marco's heart, "you've kept your promise like a true man. You weren't even seven when you made it. You're getting older now. Silence is still required, but you're mature enough to hear more." He paused, looking down, then looked up again, speaking softly. "I haven't gone searching for him," he said, "because—I think I know where he is."

Marco caught his breath.

Marco took a breather.

"Father!" He said only that word. He could say no more. He knew he must not ask questions. "Silence is still the order." But as they faced each other in their dingy room at the back of the shabby house on the side of the roaring common road—as Lazarus stood stock-still behind his father's chair and kept his eyes fixed on the empty coffee cups and the dry bread plate, and everything looked as poor as things always did—there was a king of Samavia—an Ivor Fedorovitch with the blood of the Lost Prince in his veins—alive in some town or city this moment! And Marco's own father knew where he was!

"Father!" He said just that one word. He couldn’t say anything more. He knew he wasn’t supposed to ask questions. "Silence is still the way to go." But as they stood facing each other in their shabby room at the back of the rundown house by the noisy main road—as Lazarus stood still behind his father's chair, staring at the empty coffee cups and the plate with dry bread, everything looking as bleak as usual—there was a king of Samavia—an Ivor Fedorovitch with the blood of the Lost Prince flowing in his veins—alive in some town or city at this very moment! And Marco's own father knew where he was!

He glanced at Lazarus, but, though the old soldier's face looked as expressionless as if it were cut out of wood, Marco realized that he knew this thing and had always known it. He had been a comrade at arms all his life. He continued to stare at the bread plate.

He looked at Lazarus, but even though the old soldier's face seemed as blank as if it were made of wood, Marco understood that he was aware of this and had always been. He had been a fellow soldier all his life. He kept staring at the bread plate.

Loristan spoke again and in an even lower voice. "The Samavians who are patriots and thinkers," he said, "formed themselves into a secret party about eighty years ago. They formed it when they had no reason for hope, but they formed it because one of them discovered that an Ivor Fedorovitch was living. He was head forester on a great estate in the Austrian Alps. The nobleman he served had always thought him a mystery because he had the bearing and speech of a man who had not been born a servant, and his methods in caring for the forests and game were those of a man who was educated and had studied his subject. But he never was familiar or assuming, and never professed superiority over any of his fellows. He was a man of great stature, and was extraordinarily brave and silent. The nobleman who was his master made a sort of companion of him when they hunted together. Once he took him with him when he traveled to Samavia to hunt wild horses. He found that he knew the country strangely well, and that he was familiar with Samavian hunting and customs. Before he returned to Austria, the man obtained permission to go to the mountains alone. He went among the shepherds and made friends among them, asking many questions.

Loristan spoke again, this time in an even quieter voice. "The Samavians who are patriots and thinkers," he said, "formed a secret party about eighty years ago. They started it when there was no reason for hope, but they did it because one of them discovered that an Ivor Fedorovitch was alive. He was the head forester on a large estate in the Austrian Alps. The nobleman he worked for always found him to be a mystery because he carried himself and spoke like someone who hadn’t been born a servant, and his methods of managing the forests and game were those of a well-educated man who understood his field. However, he was never familiar or presumptuous and never claimed superiority over his colleagues. He was a tall man, incredibly brave, and very quiet. The nobleman who was his master treated him like a companion when they went hunting together. Once, he took him along on a trip to Samavia to hunt wild horses. He discovered that Ivor knew the area surprisingly well and was knowledgeable about Samavian hunting and customs. Before returning to Austria, he got permission to hike into the mountains alone. He mingled with the shepherds and made friends with them, asking a lot of questions.

"One night around a forest fire he heard the songs about the Lost Prince which had not been forgotten even after nearly five hundred years had passed. The shepherds and herdsmen talked about Prince Ivor, and told old stories about him, and related the prophecy that he would come back and bring again Samavia's good days. He might come only in the body of one of his descendants, but it would be his spirit which came, because his spirit would never cease to love Samavia. One very old shepherd tottered to his feet and lifted his face to the myriad stars bestrewn like jewels in the blue sky above the forest trees, and he wept and prayed aloud that the great God would send their king to them. And the stranger huntsman stood upright also and lifted his face to the stars. And, though he said no word, the herdsman nearest to him saw tears on his cheeks—great, heavy tears. The next day, the stranger went to the monastery where the order of good monks lived who had taken care of the Lost Prince. When he had left Samavia, the secret society was formed, and the members of it knew that an Ivor Fedorovitch had passed through his ancestors' country as the servant of another man. But the secret society was only a small one, and, though it has been growing ever since and it has done good deeds and good work in secret, the huntsman died an old man before it was strong enough even to dare to tell Samavia what it knew."

"One night around a campfire, he listened to the songs about the Lost Prince, which had not been forgotten even after nearly five hundred years. The shepherds and herdsmen shared stories about Prince Ivor and recounted the prophecy that he would return and restore Samavia’s former glory. He might come back in the body of one of his descendants, but his spirit would return because it would always love Samavia. One very old shepherd struggled to his feet, lifted his face to the countless stars shimmering like jewels in the blue sky above the trees, and wept, praying out loud for God to send their king to them. The stranger huntsman also stood up and raised his face to the stars. And, though he didn’t say a word, the herdsman closest to him noticed tears streaming down his cheeks—large, heavy tears. The next day, the stranger went to the monastery where the good monks lived who had cared for the Lost Prince. After he had left Samavia, a secret society was formed, and its members knew that an Ivor Fedorovitch had passed through his ancestors’ homeland as the servant of another man. However, the secret society was small, and although it has been growing ever since and has done good deeds in secret, the huntsman died an old man before it was strong enough to dare to reveal to Samavia what it knew."

"Had he a son?" cried Marco. "Had he a son?"

"Did he have a son?" Marco exclaimed. "Did he have a son?"

"Yes. He had a son. His name was Ivor. And he was trained as I told you. That part I knew to be true, though I should have believed it was true even if I had not known. There has ALWAYS been a king ready for Samavia—even when he has labored with his hands and served others. Each one took the oath of allegiance."

"Yes. He had a son. His name was Ivor. And he was trained as I mentioned. I knew that part was true, though I would have believed it even if I didn’t know. There has ALWAYS been a king ready for Samavia—even when he worked with his hands and served others. Each one swore the oath of allegiance."

"As I did?" said Marco, breathless with excitement. When one is twelve years old, to be so near a Lost Prince who might end wars is a thrilling thing.

"As I did?" Marco said, breathless with excitement. When you're twelve years old, being so close to a Lost Prince who could end wars is incredibly thrilling.

"The same," answered Loristan.

"Same," answered Loristan.

Marco threw up his hand in salute.

Marco raised his hand in a salute.

"'Here grows a man for Samavia! God be thanked!'" he quoted. "And HE is somewhere? And you know?"

"'Here grows a man for Samavia! Thank God!'" he quoted. "And HE is somewhere? And you know?"

Loristan bent his head in acquiescence.

Loristan nodded yes.

"For years much secret work has been done, and the Fedorovitch party has grown until it is much greater and more powerful than the other parties dream. The larger countries are tired of the constant war and disorder in Samavia. Their interests are disturbed by them, and they are deciding that they must have peace and laws which can be counted on. There have been Samavian patriots who have spent their lives in trying to bring this about by making friends in the most powerful capitals, and working secretly for the future good of their own land. Because Samavia is so small and uninfluential, it has taken a long time but when King Maran and his family were assassinated and the war broke out, there were great powers which began to say that if some king of good blood and reliable characteristics were given the crown, he should be upheld."

"For years, a lot of secret work has been going on, and the Fedorovitch party has grown to be much larger and more powerful than the other parties ever imagined. The bigger countries are tired of the constant war and chaos in Samavia. Their interests are being affected by this, and they are starting to decide that they need peace and reliable laws. There have been Samavian patriots who have dedicated their lives to making this happen by forming relationships in the most influential capitals and working behind the scenes for the future well-being of their country. Because Samavia is so small and not very influential, it has taken a long time, but when King Maran and his family were assassinated and the war started, powerful nations began to say that if a king with good lineage and dependable qualities were given the crown, he should be supported."

"HIS blood,"—Marco's intensity made his voice drop almost to a whisper,—"HIS blood has been trained for five hundred years, Father! If it comes true—" though he laughed a little, he was obliged to wink his eyes hard because suddenly he felt tears rush into them, which no boy likes—"the shepherds will have to make a new song—it will have to be a shouting one about a prince going away and a king coming back!"

"His blood,"—Marco's intensity made his voice drop almost to a whisper,—"his blood has been trained for five hundred years, Dad! If it really happens—" though he chuckled a bit, he had to squeeze his eyes tight because suddenly tears rushed into them, which no boy likes—"the shepherds will have to create a new song—it’ll need to be a loud one about a prince leaving and a king coming back!"

"They are a devout people and observe many an ancient rite and ceremony. They will chant prayers and burn altar-fires on their mountain sides," Loristan said. "But the end is not yet—the end is not yet. Sometimes it seems that perhaps it is near—but God knows!"

"They are a devoted people and follow many ancient rituals and ceremonies. They chant prayers and light altar fires on their mountains," Loristan said. "But the end is not here yet—the end is not here yet. Sometimes it feels like it might be close—but only God knows!"

Then there leaped back upon Marco the story he had to tell, but which he had held back for the last—the story of the man who spoke Samavian and drove in the carriage with the King. He knew now that it might mean some important thing which he could not have before suspected.

Then the story Marco had to tell came rushing back to him, the one he had saved for last—the story of the man who spoke Samavian and rode in the carriage with the King. He realized now that it might hold some important significance that he hadn’t considered before.

"There is something I must tell you," he said.

"There’s something I need to tell you," he said.

He had learned to relate incidents in few but clear words when he related them to his father. It had been part of his training. Loristan had said that he might sometime have a story to tell when he had but few moments to tell it in—some story which meant life or death to some one. He told this one quickly and well. He made Loristan see the well-dressed man with the deliberate manner and the keen eyes, and he made him hear his voice when he said, "Tell your father that you are a very well-trained lad."

He had learned to share stories in just a few clear words when talking to his dad. That was part of his training. Loristan had said that there might come a time when he needed to tell a story in a hurry—one that could mean life or death for someone. He told this one quickly and effectively. He made Loristan visualize the well-dressed man with a calm demeanor and sharp eyes, and he made him hear the man’s voice when he said, "Tell your father that you're a very well-trained kid."

"I am glad he said that. He is a man who knows what training is," said Loristan. "He is a person who knows what all Europe is doing, and almost all that it will do. He is an ambassador from a powerful and great country. If he saw that you are a well-trained and fine lad, it might—it might even be good for Samavia."

"I’m glad he said that. He’s a guy who knows what training is," Loristan said. "He’s someone who understands what’s happening across Europe and nearly everything it plans to do. He’s an ambassador from a strong and influential country. If he sees that you’re a well-trained and excellent young man, it could—it could even benefit Samavia."

"Would it matter that I was well-trained? COULD it matter to Samavia?" Marco cried out.

"Does it even matter that I was well-trained? Could it matter to Samavia?" Marco shouted.

Loristan paused for a moment—watching him gravely—looking him over—his big, well-built boy's frame, his shabby clothes, and his eagerly burning eyes.

Loristan paused for a moment—watching him seriously—checking him out—his tall, solid build, his worn-out clothes, and his intensely bright eyes.

He smiled one of his slow wonderful smiles.

He gave one of his slow, amazing smiles.

"Yes. It might even matter to Samavia!" he answered.

"Yes. It could even be important to Samavia!" he replied.




VI

THE DRILL AND THE SECRET PARTY

Loristan did not forbid Marco to pursue his acquaintance with The Rat and his followers.

Loristan didn't stop Marco from getting to know The Rat and his followers.

"You will find out for yourself whether they are friends for you or not," he said. "You will know in a few days, and then you can make your own decision. You have known lads in various countries, and you are a good judge of them, I think. You will soon see whether they are going to be MEN or mere rabble. The Rat now—how does he strike you?"

"You'll see for yourself if they’re friends for you or not," he said. "You’ll figure it out in a few days, and then you can decide for yourself. You've met guys from different countries, and I believe you’re a good judge of character. You’ll quickly tell if they’re going to be MEN or just a bunch of chaos. What about the Rat—what’s your impression of him?"

And the handsome eyes held their keen look of questioning.

And the handsome eyes had a sharp look of curiosity.

"He'd be a brave soldier if he could stand," said Marco, thinking him over. "But he might be cruel."

"He'd be a brave soldier if he could stand," Marco said, thinking about him. "But he might be cruel."

"A lad who might make a brave soldier cannot be disdained, but a man who is cruel is a fool. Tell him that from me," Loristan answered. "He wastes force—his own and the force of the one he treats cruelly. Only a fool wastes force."

"A guy who could become a great soldier shouldn't be looked down upon, but a man who is cruel is an idiot. Tell him that from me," Loristan replied. "He’s wasting strength—his own and the strength of the one he’s being cruel to. Only a fool wastes strength."

"May I speak of you sometimes?" asked Marco.

"Can I talk about you sometimes?" asked Marco.

"Yes. You will know how. You will remember the things about which silence is the order."

"Yes. You will know how. You will remember the things that are supposed to stay quiet."

"I never forget them," said Marco. "I have been trying not to, for such a long time."

"I never forget them," Marco said. "I've been trying not to for so long."

"You have succeeded well, Comrade!" returned Loristan, from his writing-table, to which he had gone and where he was turning over papers.

"You did great, Comrade!" Loristan replied from his writing desk, where he had gone to sort through some papers.

A strong impulse overpowered the boy. He marched over to the table and stood very straight, making his soldierly young salute, his whole body glowing.

A strong urge took over the boy. He walked over to the table and stood up straight, giving a young soldier's salute, his whole body beaming.

"Father!" he said, "you don't know how I love you! I wish you were a general and I might die in battle for you. When I look at you, I long and long to do something for you a boy could not do. I would die of a thousand wounds rather than disobey you—or Samavia!"

"Father!" he said, "you have no idea how much I love you! I wish you were a general so that I could die in battle for you. When I look at you, I desperately want to do something for you that a boy couldn't do. I would rather die from a thousand wounds than disobey you—or Samavia!"

He seized Loristan's hand, and knelt on one knee and kissed it. An English or American boy could not have done such a thing from unaffected natural impulse. But he was of warm Southern blood.

He took Loristan's hand, knelt on one knee, and kissed it. An English or American boy wouldn't have done something like that out of genuine instinct. But he had warm Southern blood.

"I took my oath of allegiance to you, Father, when I took it to Samavia. It seems as if you were Samavia, too," he said, and kissed his hand again.

"I swore my loyalty to you, Father, when I did it for Samavia. It feels like you are Samavia, too," he said, kissing his hand again.

Loristan had turned toward him with one of the movements which were full of dignity and grace. Marco, looking up at him, felt that there was always a certain remote stateliness in him which made it seem quite natural that any one should bend the knee and kiss his hand.

Loristan had turned toward him with a movement that radiated dignity and grace. Marco, looking up at him, felt that there was always a certain distant majesty about him that made it seem completely natural for anyone to kneel and kiss his hand.

A sudden great tenderness glowed in his father's face as he raised the boy and put his hand on his shoulder.

A sudden warmth filled his father's face as he lifted the boy and placed his hand on his shoulder.

"Comrade," he said, "you don't know how much I love you—and what reason there is that we should love each other! You don't know how I have been watching you, and thanking God each year that here grew a man for Samavia. That I know you are—a MAN, though you have lived but twelve years. Twelve years may grow a man—or prove that a man will never grow, though a human thing he may remain for ninety years. This year may be full of strange things for both of us. We cannot know WHAT I may have to ask you to do for me—and for Samavia. Perhaps such a thing as no twelve-year-old boy has ever done before."

"Comrade," he said, "you have no idea how much I love you—and why we should love each other! You don’t know how I’ve been watching you, and thanking God every year that a strong man has emerged for Samavia. I know you are a MAN, even though you’ve only lived for twelve years. Twelve years can shape a man—or show that someone may never truly grow, even if they live for ninety years. This year could bring many unexpected things for both of us. We can’t predict what I might ask you to do for me—and for Samavia. Maybe it will be something no twelve-year-old boy has ever done before."

"Every night and every morning," said Marco, "I shall pray that I may be called to do it, and that I may do it well."

"Every night and every morning," Marco said, "I will pray that I get the chance to do it, and that I can do it well."

"You will do it well, Comrade, if you are called. That I could make oath," Loristan answered him.

"You'll do great, Comrade, if you're chosen. I can swear to that," Loristan replied.


The Squad had collected in the inclosure behind the church when Marco appeared at the arched end of the passage. The boys were drawn up with their rifles, but they all wore a rather dogged and sullen look. The explanation which darted into Marco's mind was that this was because The Rat was in a bad humor. He sat crouched together on his platform biting his nails fiercely, his elbows on his updrawn knees, his face twisted into a hideous scowl. He did not look around, or even look up from the cracked flagstone of the pavement on which his eyes were fixed.

The Squad had gathered in the enclosed area behind the church when Marco showed up at the arched end of the pathway. The boys were lined up with their rifles, but they all had a pretty grim and moody expression. The thought that quickly crossed Marco's mind was that this was because The Rat was in a bad mood. He was hunched over on his platform, biting his nails aggressively, his elbows resting on his pulled-up knees, and his face contorted into an ugly scowl. He didn't look around or even glance up from the cracked flagstone of the ground where his eyes were glued.

Marco went forward with military step and stopped opposite to him with prompt salute.

Marco walked forward with a military stride and stopped in front of him, giving a quick salute.

"Sorry to be late, sir," he said, as if he had been a private speaking to his colonel.

"Sorry I'm late, sir," he said, as if he were a private talking to his colonel.

"It's 'im, Rat! 'E's come, Rat!" the Squad shouted. "Look at 'im!"

"It's him, Rat! He's here, Rat!" the Squad shouted. "Look at him!"

But The Rat would not look, and did not even move.

But The Rat wouldn’t look, and didn’t even budge.

"What's the matter?" said Marco, with less ceremony than a private would have shown. "There's no use in my coming here if you don't want me."

"What's wrong?" said Marco, with less formality than a soldier would have shown. "There's no point in me being here if you don't want me."

"'E's got a grouch on 'cos you're late!" called out the head of the line. "No doin' nothin' when 'e's got a grouch on."

"'He's in a bad mood because you're late!" called out the head of the line. "Nothing gets done when he's in a bad mood."

"I sha'n't try to do anything," said Marco, his boy-face setting itself into good stubborn lines. "That's not what I came here for. I came to drill. I've been with my father. He comes first. I can't join the Squad if he doesn't come first. We're not on active service, and we're not in barracks."

"I won't try to do anything," said Marco, his youthful face settling into firm, stubborn lines. "That's not what I came here for. I came to practice. I've been with my father. He comes first. I can't join the Squad if he doesn't come first. We're not on active duty, and we're not in the barracks."

Then The Rat moved sharply and turned to look at him.

Then The Rat moved quickly and turned to look at him.

"I thought you weren't coming at all!" he snapped and growled at once. "My father said you wouldn't. He said you were a young swell for all your patched clothes. He said your father would think he was a swell, even if he was only a penny-a-liner on newspapers, and he wouldn't let you have anything to do with a vagabond and a nuisance. Nobody begged you to join. Your father can go to blazes!"

"I thought you weren't coming at all!" he snapped, growling at the same time. "My dad said you wouldn't. He said you were a young show-off despite your patched clothes. He said your dad would think he was important, even if he was just a low-level writer for newspapers, and he wouldn't let you hang out with a drifter and a nuisance. Nobody asked you to join. Your dad can go to hell!"

"Don't you speak in that way about my father," said Marco, quite quietly, "because I can't knock you down."

"Don't talk about my dad like that," Marco said quietly, "because I can't just take you down."

"I'll get up and let you!" began The Rat, immediately white and raging. "I can stand up with two sticks. I'll get up and let you!"

"I'll get up and let you!" The Rat shouted, his face going pale and full of rage. "I can stand up using two sticks. I'll get up and let you!"

"No, you won't," said Marco. "If you want to know what my father said, I can tell you. He said I could come as often as I liked—till I found out whether we should be friends or not. He says I shall find that out for myself."

"No, you won't," Marco said. "If you want to know what my dad said, I can tell you. He said I could come as often as I wanted—until I figured out whether we should be friends or not. He says I’ll find that out for myself."

It was a strange thing The Rat did. It must always be remembered of him that his wretched father, who had each year sunk lower and lower in the under-world, had been a gentleman once, a man who had been familiar with good manners and had been educated in the customs of good breeding. Sometimes when he was drunk, and sometimes when he was partly sober, he talked to The Rat of many things the boy would otherwise never have heard of. That was why the lad was different from the other vagabonds. This, also, was why he suddenly altered the whole situation by doing this strange and unexpected thing. He utterly changed his expression and voice, fixing his sharp eyes shrewdly on Marco's. It was almost as if he were asking him a conundrum. He knew it would have been one to most boys of the class he appeared outwardly to belong to. He would either know the answer or he wouldn't.

It was a strange thing The Rat did. It should always be remembered that his miserable father, who had sunk lower and lower into the underworld each year, had once been a gentleman—someone well-versed in good manners and raised in the customs of proper etiquette. Sometimes when he was drunk and sometimes when he was somewhat sober, he talked to The Rat about many things the boy would have never heard otherwise. That’s why the kid was different from the other runaways. This was also why he suddenly changed the whole situation by doing this odd and unexpected thing. He completely shifted his expression and voice, locking his sharp eyes keenly onto Marco's. It was almost like he was posing a riddle. He knew it would have stumped most boys from the class he seemed to belong to. He would either know the answer or he wouldn’t.

"I beg your pardon," The Rat said.

"I'm sorry," said the Rat.

That was the conundrum. It was what a gentleman and an officer would have said, if he felt he had been mistaken or rude. He had heard that from his drunken father.

That was the dilemma. It was what a gentleman and an officer would have said if he realized he had been wrong or impolite. He had heard that from his drunk father.

"I beg yours—for being late," said Marco.

"I apologize for being late," said Marco.

That was the right answer. It was the one another officer and gentleman would have made. It settled the matter at once, and it settled more than was apparent at the moment. It decided that Marco was one of those who knew the things The Rat's father had once known—the things gentlemen do and say and think. Not another word was said. It was all right. Marco slipped into line with the Squad, and The Rat sat erect with his military bearing and began his drill:

That was the right answer. It was the kind of response another officer and gentleman would have made. It settled the matter right away and resolved even more than it seemed at the time. It confirmed that Marco was one of those who understood the things The Rat's father had once known—the things gentlemen do, say, and think. Not another word was spoken. Everything was fine. Marco fell in line with the Squad, and The Rat sat up straight with his military posture and began his drill:

"Squad!

Team!

"'Tention!

"Attention!"

"Number!

"Digits!"

"Slope arms!

"Slope your arms!"

"Form fours!

"Form 4s!"

"Right!

"Got it!"

"Quick march!

"Quick march!"

"Halt!

Stop!

"Left turn!

"Turn left!"

"Order arms!

"Prepare your weapons!"

"Stand at ease!

"Stand down!"

"Stand easy!"

"Relax!"

They did it so well that it was quite wonderful when one considered the limited space at their disposal. They had evidently done it often, and The Rat had been not only a smart, but a severe, officer. This morning they repeated the exercise a number of times, and even varied it with Review Drill, with which they seemed just as familiar.

They did it so well that it was truly impressive when you think about the limited space they had. They clearly had practiced frequently, and The Rat had been not only clever but also a tough officer. This morning, they went through the exercise several times and even mixed it up with Review Drill, which they seemed just as comfortable with.

"Where did you learn it?" The Rat asked, when the arms were stacked again and Marco was sitting by him as he had sat the previous day.

"Where did you learn that?" the Rat asked, once the arms were stacked again and Marco was sitting next to him like he had the day before.

"From an old soldier. And I like to watch it, as you do."

"From an old soldier. And I enjoy watching it, just like you do."

"If you were a young swell in the Guards, you couldn't be smarter at it," The Rat said. "The way you hold yourself! The way you stand! You've got it! Wish I was you! It comes natural to you."

"If you were a young dapper in the Guards, you couldn't be any sharper at it," The Rat said. "The way you carry yourself! The way you stand! You've got it! I wish I were you! It just comes naturally to you."

"I've always liked to watch it and try to do it myself. I did when I was a little fellow," answered Marco.

"I've always enjoyed watching it and trying to do it myself. I did when I was a kid," Marco replied.

"I've been trying to kick it into these chaps for more than a year," said The Rat. "A nice job I had of it! It nearly made me sick at first."

"I've been trying to get through to these guys for more than a year," said The Rat. "What a great job I did! It almost made me sick at first."

The semicircle in front of him only giggled or laughed outright. The members of it seemed to take very little offense at his cavalier treatment of them. He had evidently something to give them which was entertaining enough to make up for his tyranny and indifference. He thrust his hand into one of the pockets of his ragged coat, and drew out a piece of newspaper.

The semicircle in front of him just giggled or laughed out loud. The people seemed to take his casual treatment of them without much offense. He clearly had something to offer that was entertaining enough to make up for his harshness and indifference. He reached into one of the pockets of his worn-out coat and pulled out a piece of newspaper.

"My father brought home this, wrapped round a loaf of bread," he said. "See what it says there!"

"My dad brought this home, wrapped around a loaf of bread," he said. "Check out what it says!"

He handed it to Marco, pointing to some words printed in large letters at the head of a column. Marco looked at it and sat very still.

He handed it to Marco, pointing to some words printed in big letters at the top of a column. Marco looked at it and sat completely still.

The words he read were: "The Lost Prince."

The words he read were: "The Lost Prince."

"Silence is still the order," was the first thought which flashed through his mind. "Silence is still the order."

"Silence is still the rule," was the first thought that crossed his mind. "Silence is still the rule."

"What does it mean?" he said aloud.

"What does it mean?" he asked aloud.

"There isn't much of it. I wish there was more," The Rat said fretfully. "Read and see. Of course they say it mayn't be true—but I believe it is. They say that people think some one knows where he is—at least where one of his descendants is. It'd be the same thing. He'd be the real king. If he'd just show himself, it might stop all the fighting. Just read."

"There isn't much of it. I wish there was more," The Rat said anxiously. "Read and see. Of course, they say it might not be true—but I believe it is. They say that people think someone knows where he is—at least where one of his descendants is. It'd be the same thing. He'd be the real king. If he would just show himself, it might put an end to all the fighting. Just read."

Marco read, and his skin prickled as the blood went racing through his body. But his face did not change. There was a sketch of the story of the Lost Prince to begin with. It had been regarded by most people, the article said, as a sort of legend. Now there was a definite rumor that it was not a legend at all, but a part of the long past history of Samavia. It was said that through the centuries there had always been a party secretly loyal to the memory of this worshiped and lost Fedorovitch. It was even said that from father to son, generation after generation after generation, had descended the oath of fealty to him and his descendants. The people had made a god of him, and now, romantic as it seemed, it was beginning to be an open secret that some persons believed that a descendant had been found—a Fedorovitch worthy of his young ancestor—and that a certain Secret Party also held that, if he were called back to the throne of Samavia, the interminable wars and bloodshed would reach an end.

Marco read, and his skin tingled as adrenaline rushed through his body. But his expression remained unchanged. The article began with a sketch of the story of the Lost Prince. Most people had considered it a legend, the article stated. Now, there was a strong rumor that it wasn’t just a legend, but a real part of Samavia’s history. It was said that throughout the centuries, there had always been a group secretly loyal to the memory of the revered and lost Fedorovitch. It was even claimed that the oath of loyalty to him and his descendants had been passed down from father to son, generation after generation. The people had turned him into a figure of worship, and now, as romantic as it sounded, it was starting to be an open secret that some believed a descendant had been found—a Fedorovitch deserving of his young ancestor—and that a certain Secret Party believed that if he were called back to the throne of Samavia, the endless wars and bloodshed would finally come to an end.

The Rat had begun to bite his nails fast.

The Rat had started to chew on his nails quickly.

"Do you believe he's found?" he asked feverishly. "DON'T YOU? I do!"

"Do you think he's found?" he asked anxiously. "DON'T YOU? I do!"

"I wonder where he is, if it's true? I wonder! Where?" exclaimed Marco. He could say that, and he might seem as eager as he felt.

"I wonder where he is, if it's true? I wonder! Where?" exclaimed Marco. He could say that, and he might seem as eager as he felt.

The Squad all began to jabber at once. "Yus, where wos'e? There is no knowin'. It'd be likely to be in some o' these furrin places. England'd be too far from Samavia. 'Ow far off wos Samavia? Wos it in Roosha, or where the Frenchies were, or the Germans? But wherever 'e wos, 'e'd be the right sort, an' 'e'd be the sort a chap'd turn and look at in the street."

The Squad all started talking at the same time. "Yeah, where was he? Who knows. He’s probably in one of those foreign countries. England would be too far from Samavia. How far is Samavia anyway? Is it in Russia, or where the French are, or the Germans? But wherever he is, he’d be the right kind of guy, the kind that would make a guy turn and look at him in the street."

The Rat continued to bite his nails.

The rat kept biting its nails.

"He might be anywhere," he said, his small fierce face glowing.

"He could be anywhere," he said, his small fierce face lighting up.

"That's what I like to think about. He might be passing in the street outside there; he might be up in one of those houses," jerking his head over his shoulder toward the backs of the inclosing dwellings. "Perhaps he knows he's a king, and perhaps he doesn't. He'd know if what you said yesterday was true—about the king always being made ready for Samavia."

"That's what I like to think about. He could be walking by on the street outside; he might be in one of those houses," he said, nodding toward the back of the surrounding homes. "Maybe he knows he's a king, and maybe he doesn't. He would know if what you said yesterday was true—about the king always being prepared for Samavia."

"Yes, he'd know," put in Marco.

"Yeah, he would know," Marco chimed in.

"Well, it'd be finer if he did," went on The Rat. "However poor and shabby he was, he'd know the secret all the time. And if people sneered at him, he'd sneer at them and laugh to himself. I dare say he'd walk tremendously straight and hold his head up. If I was him, I'd like to make people suspect a bit that I wasn't like the common lot o' them." He put out his hand and pushed Marco excitedly. "Let's work out plots for him!" he said. "That'd be a splendid game! Let's pretend we're the Secret Party!"

"Well, it would be better if he did," The Rat continued. "No matter how poor and shabby he was, he’d always know the secret. And if people mocked him, he’d mock them back and laugh to himself. I bet he’d walk really tall and keep his head up. If I were him, I’d want to make people suspect that I wasn’t just like everyone else." He reached out and pushed Marco eagerly. "Let’s come up with ideas for him!" he said. "That would be such a fun game! Let’s pretend we’re the Secret Party!"

He was tremendously excited. Out of the ragged pocket he fished a piece of chalk. Then he leaned forward and began to draw something quickly on the flagstones closest to his platform. The Squad leaned forward also, quite breathlessly, and Marco leaned forward. The chalk was sketching a roughly outlined map, and he knew what map it was, before The Rat spoke.

He was really excited. From his frayed pocket, he pulled out a piece of chalk. Then he leaned in and started to quickly draw something on the flagstones nearest to his platform. The Squad leaned in too, holding their breath, and Marco leaned in as well. The chalk was creating a roughly outlined map, and he recognized which map it was before The Rat spoke.

"That's a map of Samavia," he said. "It was in that piece of magazine I told you about—the one where I read about Prince Ivor. I studied it until it fell to pieces. But I could draw it myself by that time, so it didn't matter. I could draw it with my eyes shut. That's the capital city," pointing to a spot. "It's called Melzarr. The palace is there. It's the place where the first of the Maranovitch killed the last of the Fedorovitch—the bad chap that was Ivor's father. It's the palace Ivor wandered out of singing the shepherds' song that early morning. It's where the throne is that his descendant would sit upon to be crowned—that he's GOING to sit upon. I believe he is! Let's swear he shall!" He flung down his piece of chalk and sat up. "Give me two sticks. Help me to get up."

"That’s a map of Samavia," he said. "It was in that magazine I mentioned—the one where I read about Prince Ivor. I studied it until it fell apart. But by that time, I could draw it myself, so it didn’t matter. I could draw it with my eyes closed. That’s the capital," he pointed to a spot. "It’s called Melzarr. The palace is there. It’s where the first of the Maranovitch killed the last of the Fedorovitch—the bad guy who was Ivor’s father. It’s the palace Ivor left that early morning singing the shepherds’ song. It’s where the throne is that his descendant will sit on to be crowned—that he’s GOING to sit on. I believe he will! Let’s swear he will!" He tossed down his piece of chalk and sat up. "Give me two sticks. Help me get up."

Two of the Squad sprang to their feet and came to him. Each snatched one of the sticks from the stacked rifles, evidently knowing what he wanted. Marco rose too, and watched with sudden, keen curiosity. He had thought that The Rat could not stand up, but it seemed that he could, in a fashion of his own, and he was going to do it. The boys lifted him by his arms, set him against the stone coping of the iron railings of the churchyard, and put a stick in each of his hands. They stood at his side, but he supported himself.

Two members of the Squad jumped to their feet and approached him. Each grabbed one of the sticks from the stacked rifles, clearly knowing what he wanted. Marco got up too, watching with sudden, intense curiosity. He had thought The Rat couldn't stand, but it seemed like he could, in his own way, and he was about to do it. The boys lifted him by his arms, propping him against the stone edge of the iron railings of the churchyard, and placed a stick in each of his hands. They stood by his side, but he held himself up.

"'E could get about if 'e 'ad the money to buy crutches!" said one whose name was Cad, and he said it quite proudly. The queer thing that Marco had noticed was that the ragamuffins were proud of The Rat, and regarded him as their lord and master. "—'E could get about an' stand as well as any one," added the other, and he said it in the tone of one who boasts. His name was Ben.

"'He could get around if he had the money to buy crutches!" said one named Cad, and he said it with a sense of pride. The strange thing that Marco had noticed was that the ragamuffins were proud of The Rat, seeing him as their leader. "'He could get around and stand just like anyone else," added the other, who was named Ben, and he said it in a boastful tone.

"I'm going to stand now, and so are the rest of you," said The Rat. "Squad! 'Tention! You at the head of the line," to Marco. They were in line in a moment—straight, shoulders back, chins up. And Marco stood at the head.

"I'm going to stand now, and so are the rest of you," said The Rat. "Squad! Attention! You at the front of the line," to Marco. They lined up in no time—straight, shoulders back, chins up. And Marco stood at the front.

"We're going to take an oath," said The Rat. "It's an oath of allegiance. Allegiance means faithfulness to a thing—a king or a country. Ours means allegiance to the King of Samavia. We don't know where he is, but we swear to be faithful to him, to fight for him, to plot for him, to DIE for him, and to bring him back to his throne!" The way in which he flung up his head when he said the word "die" was very fine indeed. "We are the Secret Party. We will work in the dark and find out things—and run risks—and collect an army no one will know anything about until it is strong enough to suddenly rise at a secret signal, and overwhelm the Maranovitch and Iarovitch, and seize their forts and citadels. No one even knows we are alive. We are a silent, secret thing that never speaks aloud!"

"We're going to take an oath," said The Rat. "It's an oath of loyalty. Loyalty means being faithful to something—a king or a country. Ours means loyalty to the King of Samavia. We don’t know where he is, but we swear to be loyal to him, to fight for him, to plot for him, to DIE for him, and to bring him back to his throne!" The way he threw his head back when he said the word "die" was really impressive. "We are the Secret Party. We will work in the shadows and uncover secrets—and take risks—and build an army that no one will know about until it's strong enough to suddenly rise at a secret signal, overwhelm the Maranovitch and Iarovitch, and seize their forts and citadels. No one even knows we exist. We are a silent, secret force that never speaks out loud!"

Silent and secret as they were, however, they spoke aloud at this juncture. It was such a grand idea for a game, and so full of possible larks, that the Squad broke into a howl of an exultant cheer.

Silent and secret as they were, however, they spoke aloud at this moment. It was such a great idea for a game, and so full of potential fun, that the Squad erupted into a loud cheer of excitement.

"Hooray!" they yelled. "Hooray for the oath of 'legiance! 'Ray! 'ray! 'ray!"

"Hooray!" they shouted. "Hooray for the oath of allegiance! Hip hip hooray! Hooray! Hooray!"

"Shut up, you swine!" shouted The Rat. "Is that the way you keep yourself secret? You'll call the police in, you fools! Look at HIM!" pointing to Marco. "He's got some sense."

"Shut up, you pig!" shouted The Rat. "Is that how you stay under the radar? You'll bring in the cops, you idiots! Look at HIM!" pointing to Marco. "He's got some brains."

Marco, in fact, had not made any sound.

Marco hadn't made a sound at all.

"Come here, you Cad and Ben, and put me back on my wheels," raged the Squad's commander. "I'll not make up the game at all. It's no use with a lot of fat-head, raw recruits like you."

"Come here, you jerk and Ben, and help me get back on my feet," the Squad's commander yelled. "I'm not playing this game anymore. It's pointless with a bunch of clueless, inexperienced recruits like you."

The line broke and surrounded him in a moment, pleading and urging.

The line snapped and closed in on him instantly, begging and pushing.

"Aw, Rat! We forgot. It's the primest game you've ever thought out! Rat! Rat! Don't get a grouch on! We'll keep still, Rat! Primest lark of all 'll be the sneakin' about an' keepin' quiet. Aw, Rat! Keep it up!"

"Aw, Rat! We forgot. It's the best game you've ever come up with! Rat! Rat! Don't be grumpy! We'll be quiet, Rat! The most fun part of all will be sneaking around and keeping quiet. Aw, Rat! Keep it going!"

"Keep it up yourselves!" snarled The Rat.

"Keep it up yourselves!" growled The Rat.

"Not another cove of us could do it but you! Not one! There's no other cove could think it out. You're the only chap that can think out things. You thought out the Squad! That's why you're captain!"

"Not another guy among us could do it but you! Not one! There's no one else who could figure it out. You're the only one who can come up with ideas. You came up with the Squad! That's why you're captain!"

This was true. He was the one who could invent entertainment for them, these street lads who had nothing. Out of that nothing he could create what excited them, and give them something to fill empty, useless, often cold or wet or foggy, hours. That made him their captain and their pride.

This was true. He was the one who could create entertainment for them, these street kids who had nothing. From that nothing, he could make something that excited them and give them something to fill their empty, pointless, often cold, wet, or foggy hours. That made him their leader and their pride.

The Rat began to yield, though grudgingly. He pointed again to Marco, who had not moved, but stood still at attention.

The Rat started to give in, even though reluctantly. He pointed again at Marco, who hadn’t moved and remained standing at attention.

"Look at HIM!" he said. "He knows enough to stand where he's put until he's ordered to break line. He's a soldier, he is—not a raw recruit that don't know the goose-step. He's been in barracks before."

"Look at him!" he said. "He knows to stay put until he's told to break formation. He's a soldier, not some newbie who doesn't know the drill. He's been in the barracks before."

But after this outburst, he deigned to go on.

But after this outburst, he decided to continue.

"Here's the oath," he said. "We swear to stand any torture and submit in silence to any death rather than betray our secret and our king. We will obey in silence and in secret. We will swim through seas of blood and fight our way through lakes of fire, if we are ordered. Nothing shall bar our way. All we do and say and think is for our country and our king. If any of you have anything to say, speak out before you take the oath."

"Here's the oath," he said. "We promise to endure any pain and remain silent in the face of death rather than betray our secret and our king. We will follow orders quietly and discreetly. We will navigate through seas of blood and push through lakes of fire if commanded. Nothing will stop us. Everything we do, say, and think is for our country and our king. If anyone has something to say, speak up before you take the oath."

He saw Marco move a little, and he made a sign to him.

He saw Marco shift slightly, and he signaled to him.

"You," he said. "Have you something to say?"

"You," he said. "Do you have something to say?"

Marco turned to him and saluted.

Marco turned to him and gave a salute.

"Here stand ten men for Samavia. God be thanked!" he said. He dared say that much, and he felt as if his father himself would have told him that they were the right words.

"Here stand ten men for Samavia. Thank God!" he said. He felt confident saying that much, and it seemed like his father would have told him that those were the right words.

The Rat thought they were. Somehow he felt that they struck home. He reddened with a sudden emotion.

The Rat thought they were. Somehow, he felt that they hit home. He blushed with a sudden feeling.

"Squad!" he said. "I'll let you give three cheers on that. It's for the last time. We'll begin to be quiet afterward."

"Squad!" he said. "I'll let you cheer three times for that. It'll be the last time. We'll start to be quiet after this."

And to the Squad's exultant relief he led the cheer, and they were allowed to make as much uproar as they liked. They liked to make a great deal, and when it was at an end, it had done them good and made them ready for business.

And to the Squad's excited relief, he led the cheer, and they were allowed to make as much noise as they wanted. They loved to make a lot of noise, and when it was over, it had done them good and got them ready for business.

The Rat opened the drama at once. Never surely had there ever before been heard a conspirator's whisper as hollow as his.

The Rat immediately kicked off the drama. Never before had anyone heard a conspirator's whisper as empty as his.

"Secret Ones," he said, "it is midnight. We meet in the depths of darkness. We dare not meet by day. When we meet in the daytime, we pretend not to know each other. We are meeting now in a Samavian city where there is a fortress. We shall have to take it when the secret sign is given and we make our rising. We are getting everything ready, so that, when we find the king, the secret sign can be given."

"Secret Ones," he said, "it’s midnight. We gather in the depths of darkness. We can’t meet during the day. When we encounter each other in daylight, we act like we don't know one another. Right now, we’re gathering in a Samavian city that has a fortress. We’ll need to take it when the secret sign is given, and we start our uprising. We’re prepping everything so that when we find the king, we can give the secret sign."

"What is the name of the city we are in?" whispered Cad.

"What’s the name of the city we’re in?" whispered Cad.

"It is called Larrina. It is an important seaport. We must take it as soon as we rise. The next time we meet I will bring a dark lantern and draw a map and show it to you."

"It’s called Larrina. It’s an important seaport. We need to take it as soon as we wake up. The next time we meet, I’ll bring a dark lantern and draw a map to show you."

It would have been a great advantage to the game if Marco could have drawn for them the map he could have made, a map which would have shown every fortress—every stronghold and every weak place. Being a boy, he knew what excitement would have thrilled each breast, how they would lean forward and pile question on question, pointing to this place and to that. He had learned to draw the map before he was ten, and he had drawn it again and again because there had been times when his father had told him that changes had taken place. Oh, yes! he could have drawn a map which would have moved them to a frenzy of joy. But he sat silent and listened, only speaking when he asked a question, as if he knew nothing more about Samavia than The Rat did. What a Secret Party they were! They drew themselves together in the closest of circles; they spoke in unearthly whispers.

It would have been a huge advantage for the game if Marco could have drawn the map he could have made, a map that would have shown every fortress—every stronghold and every weak spot. Being a boy, he understood the excitement that would have thrilled everyone, how they would lean in and bombard him with questions, pointing to this place and that. He learned to draw the map before he turned ten, and he had drawn it over and over because there were times when his father had told him that changes had occurred. Oh, yes! he could have drawn a map that would have sent them into a frenzy of joy. But he sat quietly and listened, only speaking when he asked a question, as if he didn’t know anything more about Samavia than The Rat did. What a Secret Party they were! They huddled together in the tightest of circles; they spoke in hushed whispers.

"A sentinel ought to be posted at the end of the passage," Marco whispered.

"A guard should be stationed at the end of the hallway," Marco whispered.

"Ben, take your gun!" commanded The Rat.

"Ben, grab your gun!" ordered The Rat.

Ben rose stealthily, and, shouldering his weapon, crept on tiptoe to the opening. There he stood on guard.

Ben quietly got up, shouldered his weapon, and tiptoed to the opening. There, he stood watch.

"My father says there's been a Secret Party in Samavia for a hundred years," The Rat whispered.

"My dad says there's been a Secret Party in Samavia for a hundred years," The Rat whispered.

"Who told him?" asked Marco.

"Who told him?" asked Marco.

"A man who has been in Samavia," answered The Rat. "He said it was the most wonderful Secret Party in the world, because it has worked and waited so long, and never given up, though it has had no reason for hoping. It began among some shepherds and charcoal-burners who bound themselves by an oath to find the Lost Prince and bring him back to the throne. There were too few of them to do anything against the Maranovitch, and when the first lot found they were growing old, they made their sons take the same oath. It has been passed on from generation to generation, and in each generation the band has grown. No one really knows how large it is now, but they say that there are people in nearly all the countries in Europe who belong to it in dead secret, and are sworn to help it when they are called. They are only waiting. Some are rich people who will give money, and some are poor ones who will slip across the frontier to fight or to help to smuggle in arms. They even say that for all these years there have been arms made in caves in the mountains, and hidden there year after year. There are men who are called Forgers of the Sword, and they, and their fathers, and grandfathers, and great-grandfathers have always made swords and stored them in caverns no one knows of, hidden caverns underground."

"A man who has been to Samavia," replied The Rat. "He said it’s the most amazing Secret Party in the world because it has worked and waited for so long without ever giving up, even though it had no reason to hope. It all started with some shepherds and charcoal-burners who took an oath to find the Lost Prince and bring him back to the throne. There were too few of them to stand up against the Maranovitch, and when the first group started to grow old, they had their sons take the same oath. This commitment has been passed down through generations, and with each generation, the group has expanded. Nobody really knows how big it is now, but they say there are people in nearly every country in Europe who secretly belong to it and are sworn to help when called upon. They’re just waiting. Some are wealthy individuals who will donate money, and some are less fortunate ones who will cross the border to fight or help smuggle in weapons. They even say that all these years, weapons have been made in caves in the mountains and hidden there year after year. There are men known as Forgers of the Sword, and they, along with their fathers, grandfathers, and great-grandfathers, have always made swords and stored them in caves that no one knows about, hidden underground."

Marco spoke aloud the thought which had come into his mind as he listened, a thought which brought fear to him. "If the people in the streets talk about it, they won't be hidden long."

Marco voiced the thought that had popped into his mind as he listened, a thought that filled him with fear. "If the people in the streets are talking about it, they won't stay hidden for long."

"It isn't common talk, my father says. Only very few have guessed, and most of them think it is part of the Lost Prince legend," said The Rat. "The Maranovitch and Iarovitch laugh at it. They have always been great fools. They're too full of their own swagger to think anything can interfere with them."

"It isn't something people usually talk about, my dad says. Only a handful have figured it out, and most of them believe it's just part of the Lost Prince story," The Rat said. "The Maranovitch and Iarovitch laugh at it. They've always been total fools. They're so full of their own confidence that they can't imagine anything getting in their way."

"Do you talk much to your father?" Marco asked him.

"Do you talk to your dad a lot?" Marco asked him.

The Rat showed his sharp white teeth in a grin.

The Rat flashed a grin, showing his sharp white teeth.

"I know what you're thinking of," he said. "You're remembering that I said he was always drunk. So he is, except when he's only HALF drunk. And when he's HALF drunk, he's the most splendid talker in London. He remembers everything he has ever learned or read or heard since he was born. I get him going and listen. He wants to talk and I want to hear. I found out almost everything I know in that way. He didn't know he was teaching me, but he was. He goes back into being a gentleman when he's half drunk."

"I know what you're thinking," he said. "You're remembering that I mentioned he was always drunk. Well, that's true, except when he's only HALF drunk. And when he's HALF drunk, he's the best talker in London. He remembers everything he's ever learned, read, or heard since he was born. I get him talking, and I listen. He wants to talk, and I want to hear. That's how I learned almost everything I know. He didn't realize he was teaching me, but he was. He becomes a gentleman again when he's half drunk."

"If—if you care about the Samavians, you'd better ask him not to tell people about the Secret Party and the Forgers of the Sword," suggested Marco.

"If you care about the Samavians, you should probably ask him not to tell anyone about the Secret Party and the Forgers of the Sword," Marco suggested.

The Rat started a little.

The Rat jumped a bit.

"That's true!" he said. "You're sharper than I am. It oughtn't to be blabbed about, or the Maranovitch might hear enough to make them stop and listen. I'll get him to promise. There's one queer thing about him," he added very slowly, as if he were thinking it over, "I suppose it's part of the gentleman that's left in him. If he makes a promise, he never breaks it, drunk or sober."

"That's true!" he said. "You're sharper than I am. It shouldn't be talked about, or the Maranovitch might hear enough to make them stop and pay attention. I'll get him to promise. There's one strange thing about him," he added slowly, as if he were thinking it through, "I guess it's part of the gentleman that's still in him. If he makes a promise, he never breaks it, whether he's drunk or sober."

"Ask him to make one," said Marco. The next moment he changed the subject because it seemed the best thing to do. "Go on and tell us what our own Secret Party is to do. We're forgetting," he whispered.

"Ask him to make one," Marco said. The next moment, he changed the subject because it felt like the right thing to do. "Go on and tell us what our own Secret Party is supposed to do. We're forgetting," he whispered.

The Rat took up his game with renewed keenness. It was a game which attracted him immensely because it called upon his imagination and held his audience spellbound, besides plunging him into war and strategy.

The Rat picked up his game with a fresh enthusiasm. It was a game that fascinated him greatly because it engaged his imagination, captivated his audience, and immersed him in battles and strategy.

"We're preparing for the rising," he said. "It must come soon. We've waited so long. The caverns are stacked with arms. The Maranovitch and the Iarovitch are fighting and using all their soldiers, and now is our time." He stopped and thought, his elbows on his knees. He began to bite his nails again.

"We're getting ready for the uprising," he said. "It has to happen soon. We've waited forever. The caves are filled with weapons. The Maranovitch and the Iarovitch are battling and using all their troops, and now is our chance." He paused and thought, resting his elbows on his knees. He started biting his nails again.

"The Secret Signal must be given," he said. Then he stopped again, and the Squad held its breath and pressed nearer with a softly shuffling sound. "Two of the Secret Ones must be chosen by lot and sent forth," he went on; and the Squad almost brought ruin and disgrace upon itself by wanting to cheer again, and only just stopping itself in time. "Must be chosen BY LOT," The Rat repeated, looking from one face to another. "Each one will take his life in his hand when he goes forth. He may have to die a thousand deaths, but he must go. He must steal in silence and disguise from one country to another. Wherever there is one of the Secret Party, whether he is in a hovel or on a throne, the messengers must go to him in darkness and stealth and give him the sign. It will mean, 'The hour has come. God save Samavia!'"

"The Secret Signal has to be given," he said. Then he paused again, and the Squad held its breath, moving closer with soft shuffling sounds. "Two of the Secret Ones need to be chosen by lot and sent out," he continued; and the Squad nearly brought disaster and disgrace upon itself with the urge to cheer again, barely stopping itself in time. "Must be chosen BY LOT," The Rat reiterated, glancing at each face in turn. "Each one will risk his life when he goes out. He might face a thousand deaths, but he must go. He must sneak silently and in disguise from one country to another. Wherever there’s a member of the Secret Party, whether he’s in a rundown place or on a throne, the messengers have to reach him in darkness and stealth and give him the sign. It will mean, 'The hour has come. God save Samavia!'"

"God save Samavia!" whispered the Squad, excitedly. And, because they saw Marco raise his hand to his forehead, every one of them saluted.

"God save Samavia!" whispered the Squad, excited. And when they saw Marco raise his hand to his forehead, they all saluted.

They all began to whisper at once.

They all started whispering at the same time.

"Let's draw lots now. Let's draw lots, Rat. Don't let's 'ave no waitin'."

"Let's draw lots now. Let's draw lots, Rat. No waiting, okay?"

The Rat began to look about him with dread anxiety. He seemed to be examining the sky.

The Rat started to look around him with a sense of dread. He appeared to be checking the sky.

"The darkness is not as thick as it was," he whispered. "Midnight has passed. The dawn of day will be upon us. If any one has a piece of paper or a string, we will draw the lots before we part."

"The darkness isn't as heavy as it used to be," he whispered. "Midnight has passed. The dawn is coming. If anyone has a piece of paper or string, we'll draw lots before we go our separate ways."

Cad had a piece of string, and Marco had a knife which could be used to cut it into lengths. This The Rat did himself. Then, after shutting his eyes and mixing them, he held them in his hand ready for the drawing.

Cad had a piece of string, and Marco had a knife that could cut it into lengths. The Rat did that himself. Then, after shutting his eyes and mixing them, he held them in his hand, ready for the drawing.

"The Secret One who draws the longest lot is chosen. The Secret One who draws the shortest is chosen," he said solemnly.

"The Secret One who picks the longest straw is chosen. The Secret One who picks the shortest is chosen," he said seriously.

The drawing was as solemn as his tone. Each boy wanted to draw either the shortest lot or the longest one. The heart of each thumped somewhat as he drew his piece of string.

The drawing was as serious as his tone. Each boy wanted to draw either the shortest or the longest lot. Each heart raced a bit as he drew his piece of string.

When the drawing was at an end, each showed his lot. The Rat had drawn the shortest piece of string, and Marco had drawn the longest one.

When the drawing was finished, everyone revealed their lots. The Rat had drawn the shortest piece of string, and Marco had drawn the longest one.

"Comrade!" said The Rat, taking his hand. "We will face death and danger together!"

"Hey, buddy!" said The Rat, shaking his hand. "We'll face death and danger together!"

"God save Samavia!" answered Marco.

"God save Samavia!" Marco replied.

And the game was at an end for the day. The primest thing, the Squad said, The Rat had ever made up for them. "'E wos a wonder, he wos!"

And the game was over for the day. The best thing, the Squad said, that The Rat had ever created for them. "'He was amazing, he was!"




VII

"THE LAMP IS LIGHTED!"

On his way home, Marco thought of nothing but the story he must tell his father, the story the stranger who had been to Samavia had told The Rat's father. He felt that it must be a true story and not merely an invention. The Forgers of the Sword must be real men, and the hidden subterranean caverns stacked through the centuries with arms must be real, too. And if they were real, surely his father was one of those who knew the secret. His thoughts ran very fast. The Rat's boyish invention of the rising was only part of a game, but how natural it would be that sometime—perhaps before long—there would be a real rising! Surely there would be one if the Secret Party had grown so strong, and if many weapons and secret friends in other countries were ready and waiting. During all these years, hidden work and preparation would have been going on continually, even though it was preparation for an unknown day. A party which had lasted so long—which passed its oath on from generation to generation—must be of a deadly determination.

On his way home, Marco couldn’t stop thinking about the story he had to tell his father, the story that the stranger who had been to Samavia had told The Rat's father. He felt deep down that it had to be true and not just made up. The Forgers of the Sword had to be real people, and the hidden underground caverns filled with weapons for centuries had to exist, too. If they were real, then his father surely knew the secret. His mind raced. The Rat's boyish idea of a rising was just part of a game, but how natural it would be if there eventually was a real uprising—maybe soon! There definitely would be one if the Secret Party had become so powerful, and if many weapons and secret allies in other countries were ready and waiting. All these years, there must have been ongoing hidden work and preparation, even if it was for an unknown day. A party that had lasted so long—passing its oath down from generation to generation—had to be very determined.

What might it not have made ready in its caverns and secret meeting-places! He longed to reach home and tell his father, at once, all he had heard. He recalled to mind, word for word, all that The Rat had been told, and even all he had added in his game, because—well, because that seemed so real too, so real that it actually might be useful.

What could it have prepared in its caves and hidden spots! He was eager to get home and tell his dad everything he had heard right away. He remembered, word for word, everything The Rat had been told, and even all he had added during his game, because—well, it seemed so real too, so real that it might actually be useful.

But when he reached No. 7 Philibert Place, he found Loristan and Lazarus very much absorbed in work. The door of the back sitting-room was locked when he first knocked on it, and locked again as soon as he had entered. There were many papers on the table, and they were evidently studying them. Several of them were maps. Some were road maps, some maps of towns and cities, and some of fortifications; but they were all maps of places in Samavia. They were usually kept in a strong box, and when they were taken out to be studied, the door was always kept locked.

But when he got to No. 7 Philibert Place, he found Loristan and Lazarus deeply focused on their work. The door to the back sitting room was locked when he first knocked, and it was locked again as soon as he got in. There were a lot of papers on the table, and they were clearly studying them. Several of them were maps. Some were road maps, some were maps of towns and cities, and some were of fortifications; but they were all maps of places in Samavia. They were usually stored in a strong box, and whenever they were taken out to study, the door was always locked.

Before they had their evening meal, these were all returned to the strong box, which was pushed into a corner and had newspapers piled upon it.

Before they had their dinner, all of these were put back in the strong box, which was shoved into a corner and had newspapers stacked on top of it.

"When he arrives," Marco heard Loristan say to Lazarus, "we can show him clearly what has been planned. He can see for himself."

"When he gets here," Marco heard Loristan say to Lazarus, "we can show him exactly what we've planned. He can see for himself."

His father spoke scarcely at all during the meal, and, though it was not the habit of Lazarus to speak at such times unless spoken to, this evening it seemed to Marco that he LOOKED more silent than he had ever seen him look before. They were plainly both thinking anxiously of deeply serious things. The story of the stranger who had been to Samavia must not be told yet. But it was one which would keep.

His father hardly said a word during dinner, and even though Lazarus usually stayed quiet unless someone talked to him, tonight Marco thought he looked quieter than ever before. They both seemed to be deep in thought about some serious issues. The story of the stranger who had been to Samavia couldn’t be shared yet. But it was a story that could wait.

Loristan did not say anything until Lazarus had removed the things from the table and made the room as neat as possible. While that was being done, he sat with his forehead resting on his hand, as if absorbed in thought. Then he made a gesture to Marco.

Loristan didn't say anything until Lazarus cleared the table and tidied up the room as best as he could. While that was happening, he sat with his forehead resting on his hand, looking deep in thought. Then he gestured to Marco.

"Come here, Comrade," he said.

"Come here, buddy," he said.

Marco went to him.

Marco approached him.

"To-night some one may come to talk with me about grave things," he said. "I think he will come, but I cannot be quite sure. It is important that he should know that, when he comes, he will find me quite alone. He will come at a late hour, and Lazarus will open the door quietly that no one may hear. It is important that no one should see him. Some one must go and walk on the opposite side of the street until he appears. Then the one who goes to give warning must cross the pavement before him and say in a low voice, 'The Lamp is lighted!' and at once turn quietly away."

"Tonight, someone might come to talk to me about serious matters," he said. "I think he will come, but I can't be completely sure. It's important for him to know that when he arrives, I'll be all alone. He'll come late at night, and Lazarus will open the door softly so that no one hears. It's crucial that no one sees him. Someone needs to walk on the opposite side of the street until he shows up. Then the person who gives the warning should cross over in front of him and say quietly, 'The Lamp is lighted!' before turning away quietly."

What boy's heart would not have leaped with joy at the mystery of it! Even a common and dull boy who knew nothing of Samavia would have felt jerky. Marco's voice almost shook with the thrill of his feeling.

What boy's heart wouldn't have jumped with joy at the mystery of it! Even an average and dull boy who knew nothing of Samavia would have felt excited. Marco's voice almost trembled with the thrill of his feelings.

"How shall I know him?" he said at once. Without asking at all, he knew he was the "some one" who was to go.

"How will I recognize him?" he asked immediately. Without needing to ask further, he knew he was the "someone" who was meant to go.

"You have seen him before," Loristan answered. "He is the man who drove in the carriage with the King."

"You've seen him before," Loristan replied. "He's the guy who rode in the carriage with the King."

"I shall know him," said Marco. "When shall I go?"

"I'll know him," said Marco. "When should I go?"

"Not until it is half-past one o'clock. Go to bed and sleep until Lazarus calls you." Then he added, "Look well at his face before you speak. He will probably not be dressed as well as he was when you saw him first."

"Not until it's 1:30. Go to bed and sleep until Lazarus calls you." Then he added, "Take a good look at his face before you speak. He probably won't be dressed as nicely as he was the first time you saw him."

Marco went up-stairs to his room and went to bed as he was told, but it was hard to go to sleep. The rattle and roaring of the road did not usually keep him awake, because he had lived in the poorer quarter of too many big capital cities not to be accustomed to noise. But to-night it seemed to him that, as he lay and looked out at the lamplight, he heard every bus and cab which went past. He could not help thinking of the people who were in them, and on top of them, and of the people who were hurrying along on the pavement outside the broken iron railings. He was wondering what they would think if they knew that things connected with the battles they read of in the daily papers were going on in one of the shabby houses they scarcely gave a glance to as they went by them. It must be something connected with the war, if a man who was a great diplomat and the companion of kings came in secret to talk alone with a patriot who was a Samavian. Whatever his father was doing was for the good of Samavia, and perhaps the Secret Party knew he was doing it. His heart almost beat aloud under his shirt as he lay on the lumpy mattress thinking it over. He must indeed look well at the stranger before he even moved toward him. He must be sure he was the right man. The game he had amused himself with so long—the game of trying to remember pictures and people and places clearly and in detail—had been a wonderful training. If he could draw, he knew he could have made a sketch of the keen-eyed, clever, aquiline face with the well-cut and delicately close mouth, which looked as if it had been shut upon secrets always—always. If he could draw, he found himself saying again. He COULD draw, though perhaps only roughly. He had often amused himself by making sketches of things he wanted to ask questions about. He had even drawn people's faces in his untrained way, and his father had said that he had a crude gift for catching a likeness. Perhaps he could make a sketch of this face which would show his father that he knew and would recognize it.

Marco went upstairs to his room and got into bed like he was told, but falling asleep was tough. The noise from the road usually didn’t keep him awake since he had lived in rough parts of big cities often enough to be used to it. But tonight, as he lay there looking out at the lamplight, he felt like he could hear every bus and cab that passed by. He couldn’t help but think about the people inside them, the ones on top, and those rushing along the sidewalk next to the broken iron railings. He wondered what they would think if they knew that things related to the battles they read about in the newspapers were happening in one of the shabby houses they barely noticed as they walked by. It must be connected to the war if a man who was an important diplomat and a companion to kings came secretly to talk alone with a patriot from Samavia. Whatever his father was doing was for the good of Samavia, and maybe the Secret Party knew about it. His heart nearly pounded loudly against his shirt as he lay there on the bumpy mattress thinking about it. He really had to study the stranger before he made any move towards him. He needed to be sure he was the right guy. The game he had played for so long—the one of trying to remember images and people and places clearly and in detail—had been incredible practice. If he could draw, he knew he could have sketched the sharp-eyed, clever, eagle-like face with the well-defined and tightly closed mouth, which looked like it had always been shut tight on secrets—always. If he could draw, he kept telling himself. He COULD draw, even if it was only in a rough way. He had often entertained himself by sketching things he wanted to ask about. He had even drawn people’s faces in his untrained style, and his father had said he had a basic talent for capturing a likeness. Maybe he could make a sketch of this face that would show his father that he recognized it.

He jumped out of bed and went to a table near the window. There was paper and a pencil lying on it. A street lamp exactly opposite threw into the room quite light enough for him to see by. He half knelt by the table and began to draw. He worked for about twenty minutes steadily, and he tore up two or three unsatisfactory sketches. The poor drawing would not matter if he could catch that subtle look which was not slyness but something more dignified and important. It was not difficult to get the marked, aristocratic outline of the features. A common-looking man with less pronounced profile would have been less easy to draw in one sense. He gave his mind wholly to the recalling of every detail which had photographed itself on his memory through its trained habit. Gradually he saw that the likeness was becoming clearer. It was not long before it was clear enough to be a striking one. Any one who knew the man would recognize it. He got up, drawing a long and joyful breath.

He jumped out of bed and went to a table by the window. There was paper and a pencil on it. A street lamp directly across the way lit up the room enough for him to see. He half-knelt by the table and started to draw. He worked steadily for about twenty minutes and tore up two or three sketches he wasn’t happy with. The poor drawing wouldn’t matter if he could capture that subtle expression that was not slyness but something more dignified and significant. It wasn’t hard to get the clear, aristocratic outline of the features. A common-looking man with a less pronounced profile would have been trickier to draw in some ways. He focused completely on recalling every detail that had imprinted itself in his memory through practice. Gradually, he noticed that the likeness was coming clearer. Before long, it was clear enough to be striking. Anyone who knew the man would recognize it. He stood up, taking a deep and joyful breath.

He did not put on his shoes, but crossed his room as noiselessly as possible, and as noiselessly opened the door. He made no ghost of a sound when he went down the stairs. The woman who kept the lodging-house had gone to bed, and so had the other lodgers and the maid of all work. All the lights were out except the one he saw a glimmer of under the door of his father's room. When he had been a mere baby, he had been taught to make a special sign on the door when he wished to speak to Loristan. He stood still outside the back sitting-room and made it now. It was a low scratching sound—two scratches and a soft tap. Lazarus opened the door and looked troubled.

He didn't put on his shoes but crossed his room as quietly as possible, then quietly opened the door. He made no sound as he went down the stairs. The woman who ran the boarding house had gone to bed, and so had the other tenants and the maid. All the lights were off except for a faint glow he saw under his father's room door. When he was just a baby, he had learned to make a special sign on the door when he wanted to talk to Loristan. He paused outside the back sitting room and made the sign now. It was a soft scratching sound—two scratches followed by a gentle tap. Lazarus opened the door and looked concerned.

"It is not yet time, sir," he said very low.

"It’s not time yet, sir," he said quietly.

"I know," Marco answered. "But I must show something to my father." Lazarus let him in, and Loristan turned round from his writing-table questioningly.

"I know," Marco replied. "But I need to show something to my dad." Lazarus let him in, and Loristan turned from his writing desk, looking at him with curiosity.

Marco went forward and laid the sketch down before him.

Marco stepped ahead and placed the sketch in front of him.

"Look at it," he said. "I remember him well enough to draw that. I thought of it all at once—that I could make a sort of picture. Do you think it is like him?" Loristan examined it closely.

"Look at this," he said. "I remember him well enough to sketch that. It all came to me in a flash—that I could create some kind of image. Do you think it looks like him?" Loristan took a close look at it.

"It is very like him," he answered. "You have made me feel entirely safe. Thanks, Comrade. It was a good idea."

"It’s just like him," he replied. "You’ve made me feel completely safe. Thanks, Comrade. That was a great idea."

There was relief in the grip he gave the boy's hand, and Marco turned away with an exultant feeling. Just as he reached the door, Loristan said to him:

There was relief in the way he held the boy's hand, and Marco turned away feeling ecstatic. Just as he reached the door, Loristan said to him:

"Make the most of this gift. It is a gift. And it is true your mind has had good training. The more you draw, the better. Draw everything you can."

"Make the most of this gift. It is a gift. And it's true that your mind has been well-trained. The more you draw, the better you'll get. Draw everything you can."

Neither the street lamps, nor the noises, nor his thoughts kept Marco awake when he went back to bed. But before he settled himself upon his pillow he gave himself certain orders. He had both read, and heard Loristan say, that the mind can control the body when people once find out that it can do so. He had tried experiments himself, and had found out some curious things. One was that if he told himself to remember a certain thing at a certain time, he usually found that he DID remember it. Something in his brain seemed to remind him. He had often tried the experiment of telling himself to awaken at a particular hour, and had awakened almost exactly at the moment by the clock.

Neither the streetlights, nor the sounds, nor his thoughts kept Marco awake when he got back to bed. But before he settled down on his pillow, he gave himself some instructions. He had both read and heard Loristan say that the mind can control the body once people realize it can. He had done some experiments himself and discovered some interesting things. One was that if he told himself to remember something at a specific time, he usually found that he DID remember it. Something in his brain seemed to remind him. He had often tried the experiment of telling himself to wake up at a particular hour, and he had woken up almost exactly on the dot.

"I will sleep until one o'clock," he said as he shut his eyes. "Then I will awaken and feel quite fresh. I shall not be sleepy at all."

"I'll sleep until one o'clock," he said as he closed his eyes. "Then I'll wake up feeling really refreshed. I won't be sleepy at all."

He slept as soundly as a boy can sleep. And at one o'clock exactly he awakened, and found the street lamp still throwing its light through the window. He knew it was one o'clock, because there was a cheap little round clock on the table, and he could see the time. He was quite fresh and not at all sleepy. His experiment had succeeded again.

He slept as soundly as any boy can. And right at one o'clock, he woke up and saw the street lamp still shining through the window. He knew it was one o'clock because there was a simple little round clock on the table, and he could see the time. He felt completely refreshed and not at all drowsy. His experiment had worked again.

He got up and dressed. Then he went down-stairs as noiselessly as before. He carried his shoes in his hands, as he meant to put them on only when he reached the street. He made his sign at his father's door, and it was Loristan who opened it.

He got up and got dressed. Then he went downstairs as quietly as before. He carried his shoes in his hands since he planned to put them on only when he got to the street. He made his sign at his father's door, and it was Loristan who opened it.

"Shall I go now?" Marco asked.

"Should I leave now?" Marco asked.

"Yes. Walk slowly to the other side of the street. Look in every direction. We do not know where he will come from. After you have given him the sign, then come in and go to bed again."

"Yes. Walk slowly to the other side of the street. Look in every direction. We don't know where he’ll come from. After you give him the signal, come back in and go to bed again."

Marco saluted as a soldier would have done on receiving an order.

Marco saluted like a soldier would when getting an order.

Then, without a second's delay, he passed noiselessly out of the house.

Then, without hesitating for a moment, he quietly left the house.

Loristan turned back into the room and stood silently in the center of it. The long lines of his handsome body looked particularly erect and stately, and his eyes were glowing as if something deeply moved him.

Loristan turned back into the room and stood quietly in the middle of it. The long lines of his strong body appeared especially upright and dignified, and his eyes shone as if something had profoundly affected him.

"There grows a man for Samavia," he said to Lazarus, who watched him. "God be thanked!"

"There’s a man growing up in Samavia," he said to Lazarus, who was watching him. "Thank God!"

Lazarus's voice was low and hoarse, and he saluted quite reverently.

Lazarus's voice was quiet and raspy, and he greeted with deep respect.

"Your—sir!" he said. "God save the Prince!"

"Your—sir!" he said. "God save the Prince!"

"Yes," Loristan answered, after a moment's hesitation,—"when he is found." And he went back to his table smiling his beautiful smile.

"Yes," Loristan replied, after a brief pause, "when he is found." And he returned to his table, smiling his charming smile.


The wonder of silence in the deserted streets of a great city, after midnight has hushed all the roar and tumult to rest, is an almost unbelievable thing. The stillness in the depths of a forest or on a mountain top is not so strange. A few hours ago, the tumult was rushing past; in a few hours more, it will be rushing past again.

The wonder of silence in the empty streets of a big city, after midnight has quieted all the noise and chaos, is almost unbelievable. The stillness in the depths of a forest or on a mountaintop isn't as surprising. Just a few hours ago, the chaos was rushing by; in a few hours, it will be rushing by again.

But now the street is a naked thing; a distant policeman's tramp on the bare pavement has a hollow and almost fearsome sound. It seemed especially so to Marco as he crossed the road. Had it ever been so empty and deadly silent before? Was it so every night? Perhaps it was, when he was fast asleep on his lumpy mattress with the light from a street lamp streaming into the room. He listened for the step of the policeman on night-watch, because he did not wish to be seen. There was a jutting wall where he could stand in the shadow while the man passed. A policeman would stop to look questioningly at a boy who walked up and down the pavement at half-past one in the morning. Marco could wait until he had gone by, and then come out into the light and look up and down the road and the cross streets.

But now the street feels completely exposed; the distant sound of a policeman's footsteps on the empty pavement is hollow and almost frightening. It felt especially eerie to Marco as he crossed the road. Had it ever been this empty and eerily quiet before? Was it like this every night? Maybe it was, when he was sound asleep on his uncomfortable mattress with the glow of a streetlamp lighting up his room. He listened for the footsteps of the cop on patrol, not wanting to be noticed. There was a jutting wall where he could stand in the shadows while the officer passed by. A policeman would definitely stop and look at a boy who's wandering the pavement at one-thirty in the morning. Marco could wait until he had moved on, then step out into the light and check up and down the road and the side streets.

He heard his approaching footsteps in a few minutes, and was safely in the shadows before he could be seen. When the policeman passed, he came out and walked slowly down the road, looking on each side, and now and then looking back. At first no one was in sight. Then a late hansom-cab came tinkling along. But the people in it were returning from some festivity, and were laughing and talking, and noticed nothing but their own joking. Then there was silence again, and for a long time, as it seemed to Marco, no one was to be seen. It was not really so long as it appeared, because he was anxious. Then a very early vegetable-wagon on the way from the country to Covent Garden Market came slowly lumbering by with its driver almost asleep on his piles of potatoes and cabbages. After it had passed, there was stillness and emptiness once more, until the policeman showed himself again on his beat, and Marco slipped into the shadow of the wall as he had done before.

He heard the footsteps approaching in a few minutes and slipped into the shadows before he could be seen. When the policeman walked by, he stepped out and slowly made his way down the road, glancing around and occasionally looking back. At first, no one was in sight. Then a late-night cab passed by, but the passengers were coming back from a party, laughing and chatting, completely absorbed in their own jokes. Then there was silence again, and for what felt like a long time, no one was visible to Marco. It wasn’t actually as long as it seemed; his anxiety made it feel longer. Soon, a very early vegetable cart slowly creaked by on its way from the countryside to Covent Garden Market, with the driver nearly dozing off on his load of potatoes and cabbages. Once it passed, the streets returned to stillness and emptiness until the policeman appeared on his route again, and Marco slipped into the shadows of the wall as he had done before.

When he came out into the light, he had begun to hope that the time would not seem long to his father. It had not really been long, he told himself, it had only seemed so. But his father's anxiousness would be greater than his own could be. Loristan knew all that depended on the coming of this great man who sat side by side with a king in his carriage and talked to him as if he knew him well.

When he stepped into the light, he started to hope that the time wouldn’t feel long for his dad. It hadn’t really been that long, he reassured himself; it just felt that way. But his dad’s worry would be stronger than his own. Loristan understood everything that rested on the arrival of this important man who sat next to a king in his carriage and spoke to him like he was an old friend.

"It might be something which all Samavia is waiting to know—at least all the Secret Party," Marco thought. "The Secret Party is Samavia,"—he started at the sound of footsteps. "Some one is coming!" he said. "It is a man."

"It might be something that everyone in Samavia is eager to find out—at least all the Secret Party," Marco thought. "The Secret Party is Samavia,"—he jumped at the sound of footsteps. "Someone is coming!" he said. "It's a man."

It was a man who was walking up the road on the same side of the pavement as his own. Marco began to walk toward him quietly but rather rapidly. He thought it might be best to appear as if he were some boy sent on a midnight errand—perhaps to call a doctor. Then, if it was a stranger he passed, no suspicion would be aroused. Was this man as tall as the one who had driven with the King? Yes, he was about the same height, but he was too far away to be recognizable otherwise. He drew nearer, and Marco noticed that he also seemed slightly to hasten his footsteps. Marco went on. A little nearer, and he would be able to make sure. Yes, now he was near enough. Yes, this man was the same height and not unlike in figure, but he was much younger. He was not the one who had been in the carriage with His Majesty. He was not more than thirty years old. He began swinging his cane and whistling a music-hall song softly as Marco passed him without changing his pace.

It was a man walking up the road on the same side of the sidewalk as Marco. Marco started to walk toward him quietly but fairly quickly. He thought it would be best to seem like a boy running a late-night errand—maybe to call a doctor. That way, if he passed a stranger, no one would be suspicious. Was this guy as tall as the one who rode with the King? Yeah, he was about the same height, but he was too far away to be recognizable otherwise. As Marco got closer, he noticed the man seemed to quicken his pace a bit too. Marco continued on. A little closer, and he’d be able to confirm. Yes, now he was close enough. This man was the same height and not too different in figure, but he was much younger. He was no more than thirty. He started swinging his cane and softly whistling a music-hall tune as Marco passed by without slowing down.

It was after the policeman had walked round his beat and disappeared for the third time, that Marco heard footsteps echoing at some distance down a cross street. After listening to make sure that they were approaching instead of receding in another direction, he placed himself at a point where he could watch the length of the thoroughfare. Yes, some one was coming. It was a man's figure again. He was able to place himself rather in the shadow so that the person approaching would not see that he was being watched. The solitary walker reached a recognizable distance in about two minutes' time. He was dressed in an ordinary shop-made suit of clothes which was rather shabby and quite unnoticeable in its appearance. His common hat was worn so that it rather shaded his face. But even before he had crossed to Marco's side of the road, the boy had clearly recognized him. It was the man who had driven with the King!

It was after the policeman had walked his route and disappeared for the third time that Marco heard footsteps echoing some distance away down a side street. After listening to confirm they were getting closer instead of moving away, he positioned himself where he could see the length of the street. Yes, someone was coming. It was a man again. He managed to stay in the shadows so the person approaching wouldn't notice he was watching. The lone walker came into view within about two minutes. He was wearing a regular, off-the-rack suit that looked quite worn and fairly unremarkable. His ordinary hat was tilted so it obscured his face somewhat. But even before the man crossed to Marco's side of the street, the boy had clearly recognized him. It was the man who had ridden with the King!

Chance was with Marco. The man crossed at exactly the place which made it easy for the boy to step lightly from behind him, walk a few paces by his side, and then pass directly before him across the pavement, glancing quietly up into his face as he said in a low voice but distinctly, the words "The Lamp is lighted," and without pausing a second walk on his way down the road. He did not slacken his pace or look back until he was some distance away. Then he glanced over his shoulder, and saw that the figure had crossed the street and was inside the railings. It was all right. His father would not be disappointed. The great man had come.

Chance was on Marco's side. The man crossed exactly at the spot that allowed the boy to step out from behind him, walk a few steps beside him, and then pass right in front of him on the sidewalk, quietly looking up into his face as he said in a low but clear voice, "The Lamp is lit," and without pausing for a moment, continued down the street. He didn’t slow down or look back until he was a good distance away. Then he glanced over his shoulder and saw that the man had crossed the street and was inside the railings. Everything was fine. His father wouldn’t be let down. The important man had arrived.

He walked for about ten minutes, and then went home and to bed. But he was obliged to tell himself to go to sleep several times before his eyes closed for the rest of the night.

He walked for about ten minutes, then went home and to bed. But he had to remind himself to go to sleep several times before his eyes finally closed for the night.




VIII

AN EXCITING GAME

Loristan referred only once during the next day to what had happened.

Loristan only mentioned what had happened once the next day.

"You did your errand well. You were not hurried or nervous," he said. "The Prince was pleased with your calmness."

"You did your task well. You weren't rushed or anxious," he said. "The Prince appreciated your composure."

No more was said. Marco knew that the quiet mention of the stranger's title had been made merely as a designation. If it was necessary to mention him again in the future, he could be referred to as "the Prince." In various Continental countries there were many princes who were not royal or even serene highnesses—who were merely princes as other nobles were dukes or barons. Nothing special was revealed when a man was spoken of as a prince. But though nothing was said on the subject of the incident, it was plain that much work was being done by Loristan and Lazarus. The sitting-room door was locked, and the maps and documents, usually kept in the iron box, were being used.

No more was said. Marco understood that the casual mention of the stranger's title was just a label. If he needed to be mentioned again in the future, he could simply be called "the Prince." In various European countries, there were many princes who weren't royal or even considered serene highnesses—just like other nobles were dukes or barons. Nothing significant was indicated when a man was referred to as a prince. But even though the incident wasn't discussed, it was clear that Loristan and Lazarus were working hard. The sitting-room door was locked, and the maps and documents, usually kept in the iron box, were being used.

Marco went to the Tower of London and spent part of the day in living again the stories which, centuries past, had been inclosed within its massive and ancient stone walls. In this way, he had throughout boyhood become intimate with people who to most boys seemed only the unreal creatures who professed to be alive in school-books of history. He had learned to know them as men and women because he had stood in the palaces they had been born in and had played in as children, had died in at the end. He had seen the dungeons they had been imprisoned in, the blocks on which they had laid their heads, the battlements on which they had fought to defend their fortressed towers, the thrones they had sat upon, the crowns they had worn, and the jeweled scepters they had held. He had stood before their portraits and had gazed curiously at their "Robes of Investiture," sewn with tens of thousands of seed-pearls. To look at a man's face and feel his pictured eyes follow you as you move away from him, to see the strangely splendid garments he once warmed with his living flesh, is to realize that history is not a mere lesson in a school-book, but is a relation of the life stories of men and women who saw strange and splendid days, and sometimes suffered strange and terrible things.

Marco visited the Tower of London and spent part of the day reliving the stories that, centuries ago, were enclosed within its massive, ancient stone walls. This way, he had become familiar with people who, to most boys, seemed like unreal figures from history textbooks. He had come to know them as real men and women because he had been in the palaces where they were born and played as children, and where they ultimately died. He had seen the dungeons where they were imprisoned, the execution blocks where they lost their heads, the battlements where they fought to defend their towers, the thrones they occupied, the crowns they wore, and the jeweled scepters they held. He had stood before their portraits and curiously examined their "Robes of Investiture," adorned with tens of thousands of seed pearls. Looking at a man's face and feeling his painted eyes follow you as you move away, seeing the splendid garments he once wore while alive, reveals that history is not just a subject in a textbook, but a connection to the life stories of men and women who experienced remarkable and extraordinary times, and sometimes endured strange and terrifying events.

There were only a few people who were being led about sight-seeing. The man in the ancient Beef-eaters' costume, who was their guide, was good-natured, and evidently fond of talking. He was a big and stout man, with a large face and a small, merry eye. He was rather like pictures of Henry the Eighth, himself, which Marco remembered having seen. He was specially talkative when he stood by the tablet that marks the spot where stood the block on which Lady Jane Grey had laid her young head. One of the sightseers who knew little of English history had asked some questions about the reasons for her execution.

There were only a few people being shown around on a tour. The man in the old Beef-eaters' costume, who was their guide, was friendly and clearly enjoyed chatting. He was a big and heavyset guy, with a large face and a small, cheerful eye. He looked a bit like the images of Henry the Eighth that Marco remembered seeing. He became especially talkative when he stood by the plaque marking the spot where Lady Jane Grey had rested her young head on the block. One of the tourists, who didn’t know much about English history, asked some questions about why she was executed.

"If her father-in-law, the Duke of Northumberland, had left that young couple alone—her and her husband, Lord Guildford Dudley—they'd have kept their heads on. He was bound to make her a queen, and Mary Tudor was bound to be queen herself. The duke wasn't clever enough to manage a conspiracy and work up the people. These Samavians we're reading about in the papers would have done it better. And they're half-savages."

"If her father-in-law, the Duke of Northumberland, had left that young couple alone—her and her husband, Lord Guildford Dudley—they would have stayed safe. He was determined to make her a queen, and Mary Tudor was determined to be queen too. The duke wasn't smart enough to handle a conspiracy and rally the people. Those Samavians we're reading about in the papers would have done it better. And they're half-savages."

"They had a big battle outside Melzarr yesterday," the sight-seer standing next to Marco said to the young woman who was his companion. "Thousands of 'em killed. I saw it in big letters on the boards as I rode on the top of the bus. They're just slaughtering each other, that's what they're doing."

"They had a huge battle outside Melzarr yesterday," the tourist standing next to Marco said to the young woman with him. "Thousands were killed. I saw it in big letters on the boards as I rode on top of the bus. They're just killing each other, that's what's happening."

The talkative Beef-eater heard him.

The chatty Beef-eater heard him.

"They can't even bury their dead fast enough," he said. "There'll be some sort of plague breaking out and sweeping into the countries nearest them. It'll end by spreading all over Europe as it did in the Middle Ages. What the civilized countries have got to do is to make them choose a decent king and begin to behave themselves."

"They can't even bury their dead quickly enough," he said. "There will be some kind of plague breaking out and spreading to the nearby countries. It will ultimately spread all across Europe like it did in the Middle Ages. What the civilized countries need to do is make them pick a decent king and start behaving properly."

"I'll tell my father that too," Marco thought. "It shows that everybody is thinking and talking of Samavia, and that even the common people know it must have a real king. This must be THE TIME!" And what he meant was that this must be the time for which the Secret Party had waited and worked so long—the time for the Rising. But his father was out when he went back to Philibert Place, and Lazarus looked more silent than ever as he stood behind his chair and waited on him through his insignificant meal. However plain and scant the food they had to eat, it was always served with as much care and ceremony as if it had been a banquet.

"I'll tell my dad that too," Marco thought. "It shows that everyone is thinking and talking about Samavia, and that even regular folks know it needs a real king. This must be THE TIME!" What he meant was that this must be the moment the Secret Party had been waiting and working for—the time for the Rising. But his dad was out when he returned to Philibert Place, and Lazarus looked quieter than ever as he stood behind his chair and served him during his meager meal. No matter how simple and sparse the food was, it was always presented with as much care and ceremony as if it were a banquet.

"A man can eat dry bread and drink cold water as if he were a gentleman," his father had said long ago. "And it is easy to form careless habits. Even if one is hungry enough to feel ravenous, a man who has been well bred will not allow himself to look so. A dog may, a man may not. Just as a dog may howl when he is angry or in pain and a man may not."

"A man can eat dry bread and drink cold water and still act like a gentleman," his father had said long ago. "It's easy to pick up bad habits. Even if someone is hungry enough to feel starving, a well-bred man won’t let himself appear that way. A dog might, but a man shouldn’t. Just like a dog might howl when he’s angry or in pain, but a man should not."

It was only one of the small parts of the training which had quietly made the boy, even as a child, self-controlled and courteous, had taught him ease and grace of boyish carriage, the habit of holding his body well and his head erect, and had given him a certain look of young distinction which, though it assumed nothing, set him apart from boys of carelessly awkward bearing.

It was just one of the small aspects of the training that had quietly shaped the boy, even as a child, into a self-controlled and polite person. It taught him how to move with ease and grace, the habit of keeping his body straight and his head up, and it gave him a certain air of youthful distinction that, while not pretentious, distinguished him from boys who carried themselves awkwardly.

"Is there a newspaper here which tells of the battle, Lazarus?" he asked, after he had left the table.

"Is there a newspaper here that reports on the battle, Lazarus?" he asked after getting up from the table.

"Yes, sir," was the answer. "Your father said that you might read it. It is a black tale!" he added, as he handed him the paper.

"Yes, sir," was the reply. "Your father mentioned that you might read it. It's a dark story!" he added, as he handed him the paper.

It was a black tale. As he read, Marco felt as if he could scarcely bear it. It was as if Samavia swam in blood, and as if the other countries must stand aghast before such furious cruelties.

It was a dark story. As he read, Marco felt like he could hardly handle it. It felt like Samavia was drowning in blood, and that the other countries had to be in shock at such brutal atrocities.

"Lazarus," he said, springing to his feet at last, his eyes burning, "something must stop it! There must be something strong enough. The time has come. The time has come." And he walked up and down the room because he was too excited to stand still.

"Lazarus," he said, finally getting to his feet, his eyes blazing, "we have to put an end to this! There has to be something powerful enough. The moment has arrived. The moment has arrived." He paced back and forth in the room because he was too restless to stay still.

How Lazarus watched him! What a strong and glowing feeling there was in his own restrained face!

How Lazarus watched him! What a powerful and bright emotion showed on his calm face!

"Yes, sir. Surely the time has come," he answered. But that was all he said, and he turned and went out of the shabby back sitting-room at once. It was as if he felt it were wiser to go before he lost power over himself and said more.

"Yes, sir. The time has definitely come," he replied. But that was all he said, and he turned and left the rundown back sitting room immediately. It was as if he thought it was smarter to leave before he lost control and said too much.

Marco made his way to the meeting-place of the Squad, to which The Rat had in the past given the name of the Barracks. The Rat was sitting among his followers, and he had been reading the morning paper to them, the one which contained the account of the battle of Melzarr. The Squad had become the Secret Party, and each member of it was thrilled with the spirit of dark plot and adventure. They all whispered when they spoke.

Marco headed to the Squad's meeting spot, which The Rat had previously called the Barracks. The Rat was sitting with his followers, reading them the morning paper that included the story about the battle of Melzarr. The Squad had transformed into the Secret Party, and every member was buzzing with excitement over the intrigue and adventure. They all spoke in hushed tones.

"This is not the Barracks now," The Rat said. "It is a subterranean cavern. Under the floor of it thousands of swords and guns are buried, and it is piled to the roof with them. There is only a small place left for us to sit and plot in. We crawl in through a hole, and the hole is hidden by bushes."

"This isn’t the Barracks anymore," The Rat said. "It’s a underground cave. Beneath the floor, thousands of swords and guns are buried, and it’s stacked all the way to the top with them. There’s only a small spot left for us to sit and plan. We crawl in through a hole, and the hole is covered by bushes."

To the rest of the boys this was only an exciting game, but Marco knew that to The Rat it was more. Though The Rat knew none of the things he knew, he saw that the whole story seemed to him a real thing. The struggles of Samavia, as he had heard and read of them in the newspapers, had taken possession of him. His passion for soldiering and warfare and his curiously mature brain had led him into following every detail he could lay hold of. He had listened to all he had heard with remarkable results. He remembered things older people forgot after they had mentioned them. He forgot nothing. He had drawn on the flagstones a map of Samavia which Marco saw was actually correct, and he had made a rough sketch of Melzarr and the battle which had had such disastrous results.

To the other boys, this was just an exciting game, but Marco understood that for The Rat, it meant more. Even though The Rat didn’t know the things Marco did, he felt the whole story connected to him. The struggles of Samavia, which he had read about in newspapers, had captivated him. His passion for soldiering and warfare, along with his surprisingly mature mind, made him follow every detail he could find. He remembered things that older people often forgot after mentioning them. He forgot nothing. He had drawn a map of Samavia on the pavement that Marco saw was actually accurate, and he had sketched Melzarr and the battle that had such disastrous consequences.

"The Maranovitch had possession of Melzarr," he explained with feverish eagerness. "And the Iarovitch attacked them from here," pointing with his finger. "That was a mistake. I should have attacked them from a place where they would not have been expecting it. They expected attack on their fortifications, and they were ready to defend them. I believe the enemy could have stolen up in the night and rushed in here," pointing again. Marco thought he was right. The Rat had argued it all out, and had studied Melzarr as he might have studied a puzzle or an arithmetical problem. He was very clever, and as sharp as his queer face looked.

"The Maranovitch had Melzarr," he explained eagerly. "And the Iarovitch attacked them from here," pointing with his finger. "That was a mistake. I should have attacked from a place where they wouldn’t have seen it coming. They expected an attack on their fortifications, and they were prepared to defend them. I think the enemy could have snuck in at night and rushed in here," he pointed again. Marco thought he was right. The Rat had analyzed everything and studied Melzarr like it was a puzzle or a math problem. He was really smart and just as sharp as his strange face looked.

"I believe you would make a good general if you were grown up," said Marco. "I'd like to show your maps to my father and ask him if he doesn't think your stratagem would have been a good one."

"I think you would be a great general if you were older," Marco said. "I'd like to show your maps to my dad and see if he agrees that your strategy would have been a good one."

"Does he know much about Samavia?" asked The Rat.

"Does he know a lot about Samavia?" asked The Rat.

"He has to read the newspapers because he writes things," Marco answered. "And every one is thinking about the war. No one can help it."

"He has to read the news because he writes stuff," Marco replied. "And everyone is thinking about the war. No one can avoid it."

The Rat drew a dingy, folded paper out of his pocket and looked it over with an air of reflection.

The Rat pulled a crumpled, dirty piece of paper out of his pocket and examined it thoughtfully.

"I'll make a clean one," he said. "I'd like a grown-up man to look at it and see if it's all right. My father was more than half-drunk when I was drawing this, so I couldn't ask him questions. He'll kill himself before long. He had a sort of fit last night."

"I'll make a clean copy," he said. "I want an adult to look it over and see if it's okay. My dad was more than half-drunk when I was drawing this, so I couldn't ask him any questions. He’s going to end up killing himself soon. He had some kind of episode last night."

"Tell us, Rat, wot you an' Marco'll 'ave ter do. Let's 'ear wot you've made up," suggested Cad. He drew closer, and so did the rest of the circle, hugging their knees with their arms.

"Tell us, Rat, what you and Marco will have to do. Let's hear what you've come up with," suggested Cad. He leaned in closer, and so did the rest of the group, wrapping their arms around their knees.

"This is what we shall have to do," began The Rat, in the hollow whisper of a Secret Party. "THE HOUR HAS COME. To all the Secret Ones in Samavia, and to the friends of the Secret Party in every country, the sign must be carried. It must be carried by some one who could not be suspected. Who would suspect two boys—and one of them a cripple? The best thing of all for us is that I am a cripple. Who would suspect a cripple? When my father is drunk and beats me, he does it because I won't go out and beg in the streets and bring him the money I get. He says that people will nearly always give money to a cripple. I won't be a beggar for him—the swine—but I will be one for Samavia and the Lost Prince. Marco shall pretend to be my brother and take care of me. I say," speaking to Marco with a sudden change of voice, "can you sing anything? It doesn't matter how you do it."

"This is what we need to do," The Rat started, in the hushed tone of a Secret Party. "THE HOUR HAS COME. To all the Secret Ones in Samavia, and to the friends of the Secret Party in every country, the sign must be passed on. It must be carried by someone who wouldn’t raise suspicion. Who would suspect two boys—and one of them a cripple? The best part for us is that I’m a cripple. Who would suspect a cripple? When my father is drunk and beats me, it’s because I won’t go out and beg on the streets to bring him the money. He says people almost always give money to a cripple. I won’t be a beggar for him—the scum—but I will for Samavia and the Lost Prince. Marco will pretend to be my brother and look after me. I say," he said, turning to Marco with a sudden shift in tone, "can you sing anything? It doesn’t matter how you do it."

"Yes, I can sing," Marco replied.

"Yeah, I can sing," Marco said.

"Then Marco will pretend he is singing to make people give him money. I'll get a pair of crutches somewhere, and part of the time I will go on crutches and part of the time on my platform. We'll live like beggars and go wherever we want to. I can whiz past a man and give the sign and no one will know. Some times Marco can give it when people are dropping money into his cap. We can pass from one country to another and rouse everybody who is of the Secret Party. We'll work our way into Samavia, and we'll be only two boys—and one a cripple—and nobody will think we could be doing anything. We'll beg in great cities and on the highroad."

"Then Marco will act like he’s singing to get people to give him money. I’ll find a pair of crutches, and sometimes I’ll use them while other times I’ll be on my platform. We’ll live like beggars and go wherever we please. I can zoom past a guy and give the signal, and no one will notice. Sometimes Marco can signal when people are tossing money into his hat. We can move from one country to another and rally everyone from the Secret Party. We’ll make our way into Samavia, and we’ll just be two boys—one of us a cripple—and no one will suspect we’re up to anything. We’ll beg in big cities and along the highway."

"Where'll you get the money to travel?" said Cad.

"Where are you going to get the money to travel?" said Cad.

"The Secret Party will give it to us, and we sha'n't need much. We could beg enough, for that matter. We'll sleep under the stars, or under bridges, or archways, or in dark corners of streets. I've done it myself many a time when my father drove me out of doors. If it's cold weather, it's bad enough but if it's fine weather, it's better than sleeping in the kind of place I'm used to. Comrade," to Marco, "are you ready?"

"The Secret Party will provide for us, and we won’t need much. We could even beg enough, for that matter. We’ll sleep under the stars, or under bridges, or in archways, or in dark corners of streets. I’ve done it myself many times when my father kicked me out. If it’s cold, it’s tough, but if it’s nice out, it’s better than sleeping in the kind of place I’m used to. Comrade," to Marco, "are you ready?"

He said "Comrade" as Loristan did, and somehow Marco did not resent it, because he was ready to labor for Samavia. It was only a game, but it made them comrades—and was it really only a game, after all? His excited voice and his strange, lined face made it singularly unlike one.

He said "Comrade" like Loristan did, and somehow Marco didn’t mind it because he was willing to work for Samavia. It was just a game, but it made them feel like comrades—and was it really just a game, anyway? His enthusiastic voice and his oddly lined face made it feel anything but.

"Yes, Comrade, I am ready," Marco answered him.

"Yes, Comrade, I'm ready," Marco replied.

"We shall be in Samavia when the fighting for the Lost Prince begins." The Rat carried on his story with fire. "We may see a battle. We might do something to help. We might carry messages under a rain of bullets—a rain of bullets!" The thought so elated him that he forgot his whisper and his voice rang out fiercely. "Boys have been in battles before. We might find the Lost King—no, the Found King—and ask him to let us be his servants. He could send us where he couldn't send bigger people. I could say to him, 'Your Majesty, I am called "The Rat," because I can creep through holes and into corners and dart about. Order me into any danger and I will obey you. Let me die like a soldier if I can't live like one.'"

"We'll be in Samavia when the fighting for the Lost Prince starts." The Rat continued his story with enthusiasm. "We might witness a battle. We could even do something to help. We might carry messages through a barrage of bullets—a barrage of bullets!" The thought excited him so much that he forgot to whisper, and his voice rang out fiercely. "Boys have fought in battles before. We could find the Lost King—no, the Found King—and ask him to let us be his servants. He could send us where he couldn't send adults. I could say to him, 'Your Majesty, I’m called "The Rat" because I can sneak through holes and into corners and move quickly. Command me into any danger, and I will follow your orders. Let me die like a soldier if I can’t live like one.'"

Suddenly he threw his ragged coat sleeve up across his eyes. He had wrought himself up tremendously with the picture of the rain of bullets. And he felt as if he saw the King who had at last been found. The next moment he uncovered his face.

Suddenly, he pulled his tattered coat sleeve up over his eyes. He had worked himself into a frenzy imagining the barrage of bullets. And he felt like he could see the King who had finally been discovered. The next moment, he lowered his sleeve.

"That's what we've got to do," he said. "Just that, if you want to know. And a lot more. There's no end to it!"

"That's what we need to do," he said. "Just that, if you want to know. And a lot more. It never ends!"

Marco's thoughts were in a whirl. It ought not to be nothing but a game. He grew quite hot all over. If the Secret Party wanted to send messengers no one would think of suspecting, who could be more harmless-looking than two vagabond boys wandering about picking up their living as best they could, not seeming to belong to any one? And one a cripple. It was true—yes, it was true, as The Rat said, that his being a cripple made him look safer than any one else. Marco actually put his forehead in his hands and pressed his temples.

Marco's thoughts were racing. It shouldn't just be a game. He felt a wave of heat wash over him. If the Secret Party wanted to send messengers that no one would suspect, who could look more harmless than two homeless boys trying to get by, looking like they didn't belong to anyone? And one of them was a cripple. It was true—yes, it was true, as The Rat said, that being a cripple made him seem safer than anyone else. Marco actually put his forehead in his hands and pressed his temples.

"What's the matter?" exclaimed The Rat. "What are you thinking about?"

"What's wrong?" The Rat exclaimed. "What are you thinking about?"

"I'm thinking what a general you would make. I'm thinking that it might all be real—every word of it. It mightn't be a game at all," said Marco.

"I'm thinking about what a great general you would be. I'm considering the possibility that it might all be real—every single word. It might not be a game at all," said Marco.

"No, it mightn't," The Rat answered. "If I knew where the Secret Party was, I'd like to go and tell them about it. What's that!" he said, suddenly turning his head toward the street. "What are they calling out?"

"No, it might not," The Rat answered. "If I knew where the Secret Party was, I'd want to go and tell them about it. What's that!" he said, suddenly turning his head toward the street. "What are they shouting?"

Some newsboy with a particularly shrill voice was shouting out something at the topmost of his lungs.

Some newsboy with a notably high-pitched voice was shouting something at the top of his lungs.

Tense and excited, no member of the circle stirred or spoke for a few seconds. The Rat listened, Marco listened, the whole Squad listened, pricking up their ears.

Tense and excited, none of the group moved or spoke for a few seconds. The Rat listened, Marco listened, the whole Squad listened, perked up and attentive.

"Startling news from Samavia," the newsboy was shrilling out. "Amazing story! Descendant of the Lost Prince found! Descendant of the Lost Prince found!"

"Breaking news from Samavia," the newsboy was shouting. "Incredible story! Descendant of the Lost Prince discovered! Descendant of the Lost Prince discovered!"

"Any chap got a penny?" snapped The Rat, beginning to shuffle toward the arched passage.

"Does anyone have a penny?" The Rat snapped, starting to shuffle towards the arched passage.

"I have!" answered Marco, following him.

"I have!" Marco replied, following him.

"Come on!" The Rat yelled. "Let's go and get a paper!" And he whizzed down the passage with his swiftest rat-like dart, while the Squad followed him, shouting and tumbling over each other.

"Come on!" the Rat shouted. "Let's go get a paper!" And he zipped down the passage with his fastest rat-like dash, while the Squad trailed him, yelling and tripping over one another.




IX

"IT IS NOT A GAME"

Loristan walked slowly up and down the back sitting-room and listened to Marco, who sat by the small fire and talked.

Loristan walked slowly back and forth in the sitting room and listened to Marco, who was sitting by the small fire and talking.

"Go on," he said, whenever the boy stopped. "I want to hear it all. He's a strange lad, and it's a splendid game."

"Go on," he said whenever the boy paused. "I want to hear everything. He's an unusual kid, and it's an awesome game."

Marco was telling him the story of his second and third visits to the inclosure behind the deserted church-yard. He had begun at the beginning, and his father had listened with a deep interest.

Marco was sharing the story of his second and third visits to the enclosed area behind the abandoned churchyard. He started from the beginning, and his father listened with great interest.

A year later, Marco recalled this evening as a thrilling memory, and as one which would never pass away from him throughout his life. He would always be able to call it all back. The small and dingy back room, the dimness of the one poor gas-burner, which was all they could afford to light, the iron box pushed into the corner with its maps and plans locked safely in it, the erect bearing and actual beauty of the tall form, which the shabbiness of worn and mended clothes could not hide or dim. Not even rags and tatters could have made Loristan seem insignificant or undistinguished. He was always the same. His eyes seemed darker and more wonderful than ever in their remote thoughtfulness and interest as he spoke.

A year later, Marco remembered that evening as an exciting moment, one that would stick with him for the rest of his life. He would always be able to recall it. The small, cramped back room, the dim light from the single gas burner they could afford, the iron box pushed into the corner with its maps and plans safely locked inside, and the tall figure, whose beauty shone through worn and patched clothes. Not even tattered rags could make Loristan seem unimportant or ordinary. He was always the same. His eyes appeared darker and more amazing than ever, filled with a distant thoughtfulness and curiosity as he talked.

"Go on," he said. "It is a splendid game. And it is curious. He has thought it out well. The lad is a born soldier."

"Go ahead," he said. "It's a fantastic game. And it's interesting. He's really thought it through. The kid is a natural soldier."

"It is not a game to him," Marco said. "And it is not a game to me. The Squad is only playing, but with him it's quite different. He knows he'll never really get what he wants, but he feels as if this was something near it. He said I might show you the map he made. Father, look at it."

"It’s not a game to him," Marco said. "And it’s not a game to me. The Squad is just messing around, but for him, it’s a whole different story. He knows he’ll never truly get what he wants, but he feels like this is close to it. He said I could show you the map he created. Dad, take a look at it."

He gave Loristan the clean copy of The Rat's map of Samavia. The city of Melzarr was marked with certain signs. They were to show at what points The Rat—if he had been a Samavian general—would have attacked the capital. As Marco pointed them out, he explained The Rat's reasons for his planning.

He handed Loristan the neat copy of The Rat's map of Samavia. The city of Melzarr was highlighted with specific symbols. They indicated where The Rat—if he had been a Samavian general—would have launched an attack on the capital. As Marco pointed them out, he explained The Rat's reasoning behind his strategy.

Loristan held the paper for some minutes. He fixed his eyes on it curiously, and his black brows drew themselves together.

Loristan held the paper for a few minutes. He looked at it with curiosity, and his dark eyebrows knitted together.

"This is very wonderful!" he said at last. "He is quite right. They might have got in there, and for the very reasons he hit on. How did he learn all this?"

"This is amazing!" he said finally. "He's absolutely right. They could have gotten in there, and for the exact reasons he pointed out. How did he figure all this out?"

"He thinks of nothing else now," answered Marco. "He has always thought of wars and made plans for battles. He's not like the rest of the Squad. His father is nearly always drunk, but he is very well educated, and, when he is only half drunk, he likes to talk."

"He doesn't think about anything else now," Marco replied. "He's always been focused on wars and planning battles. He's not like the rest of the Squad. His dad is usually drunk, but he's really well educated, and when he's only a little tipsy, he enjoys talking."

The Rat asks him questions then, and leads him on until he finds out a great deal. Then he begs old newspapers, and he hides himself in corners and listens to what people are saying. He says he lies awake at night thinking it out, and he thinks about it all the day. That was why he got up the Squad.

The Rat asks him questions and keeps pushing until he learns a lot. Then he collects old newspapers and sneaks into corners to listen to what people are saying. He says he lies awake at night thinking things through, and he thinks about it all day long. That's why he started the Squad.

Loristan had continued examining the paper.

Loristan continued reading the paper.

"Tell him," he said, when he refolded and handed it back, "that I studied his map, and he may be proud of it. You may also tell him—" and he smiled quietly as he spoke—"that in my opinion he is right. The Iarovitch would have held Melzarr to-day if he had led them."

"Tell him," he said, refolding and handing it back, "that I looked over his map, and he should be proud of it. You can also tell him—" and he smiled softly as he spoke—"that I really think he’s right. The Iarovitch would have taken Melzarr today if he had led them."

Marco was full of exultation.

Marco was full of joy.

"I thought you would say he was right. I felt sure you would. That is what makes me want to tell you the rest," he hurried on.

"I thought you would say he was right. I was sure you would. That’s why I want to share the rest with you," he continued eagerly.

"If you think he is right about the rest too—" He stopped awkwardly because of a sudden wild thought which rushed upon him. "I don't know what you will think," he stammered. "Perhaps it will seem to you as if the game—as if that part of it could—could only be a game."

"If you think he's right about the rest too—" He paused awkwardly, hit by a sudden wild thought that overwhelmed him. "I’m not sure what you’ll think," he stammered. "Maybe it’ll seem to you like the game—like that part of it could—could only be a game."

He was so fervent in spite of his hesitation that Loristan began to watch him with sympathetic respect, as he always did when the boy was trying to express something he was not sure of. One of the great bonds between them was that Loristan was always interested in his boyish mental processes—in the way in which his thoughts led him to any conclusion.

He was so passionate despite his uncertainty that Loristan started to observe him with understanding respect, just as he always did when the boy was attempting to communicate something he wasn't confident about. One of the strong connections between them was that Loristan was always intrigued by his son's thought processes—in the way his ideas led him to any conclusion.

"Go on," he said again. "I am like The Rat and I am like you. It has not seemed quite like a game to me, so far."

"Go ahead," he said again. "I’m like The Rat and I’m like you. It hasn’t really felt like a game to me, so far."

He sat down at the writing-table and Marco, in his eagerness, drew nearer and leaned against it, resting on his arms and lowering his voice, though it was always their habit to speak at such a pitch that no one outside the room they were in could distinguish what they said.

He sat down at the writing desk, and Marco, excited, came closer and leaned against it, resting on his arms and lowering his voice, even though they always had a habit of speaking at a level that no one outside the room could hear.

"It is The Rat's plan for giving the signal for a Rising," he said.

"It’s The Rat’s plan to signal a Rising," he said.

Loristan made a slight movement.

Loristan shifted slightly.

"Does he think there will be a Rising?" he asked.

"Does he think there will be an uprising?" he asked.

"He says that must be what the Secret Party has been preparing for all these years. And it must come soon. The other nations see that the fighting must be put an end to even if they have to stop it themselves. And if the real King is found—but when The Rat bought the newspaper there was nothing in it about where he was. It was only a sort of rumor. Nobody seemed to know anything." He stopped a few seconds, but he did not utter the words which were in his mind. He did not say: "But YOU know."

"He says that must be what the Secret Party has been getting ready for all these years. And it must happen soon. The other countries see that the fighting needs to stop, even if they have to do it themselves. And if the real King is found—but when The Rat bought the newspaper, there was nothing in it about where he was. It was just a kind of rumor. Nobody seemed to know anything." He paused for a few seconds, but he didn't speak the words that were in his mind. He didn't say: "But YOU know."

"And The Rat has a plan for giving the signal?" Loristan said.

"And The Rat has a plan for signaling?" Loristan said.

Marco forgot his first feeling of hesitation. He began to see the plan again as he had seen it when The Rat talked. He began to speak as The Rat had spoken, forgetting that it was a game. He made even a clearer picture than The Rat had made of the two vagabond boys—one of them a cripple—making their way from one place to another, quite free to carry messages or warnings where they chose, because they were so insignificant and poor-looking that no one could think of them as anything but waifs and strays, belonging to nobody and blown about by the wind of poverty and chance. He felt as if he wanted to convince his father that the plan was a possible one. He did not quite know why he felt so anxious to win his approval of the scheme—as if it were real—as if it could actually be done. But this feeling was what inspired him to enter into new details and suggest possibilities.

Marco forgot his initial hesitation. He started to see the plan again as he had when The Rat spoke. He began to talk like The Rat had, forgetting it was just a game. He created an even clearer image than The Rat had of the two homeless boys—one of them a cripple—traveling from place to place, completely free to deliver messages or warnings wherever they wanted, because they looked so insignificant and poor that no one could see them as anything but lost and alone, belonging to no one and tossed around by the winds of poverty and chance. He felt a strong desire to convince his father that the plan was doable. He wasn't sure why he felt so eager to get his approval of the scheme—as if it were real—as if it could actually happen. But this feeling drove him to expand on new details and suggest possibilities.

"A boy who was a cripple and one who was only a street singer and a sort of beggar could get almost anywhere," he said. "Soldiers would listen to a singer if he sang good songs—and they might not be afraid to talk before him. A strolling singer and a cripple would perhaps hear a great many things it might be useful for the Secret Party to know. They might even hear important things. Don't you think so?"

"A boy who was disabled and another who was just a street performer and a kind of beggar could get almost anywhere," he said. "Soldiers would listen to a singer if he sang well—and they might not worry about talking in front of him. A traveling singer and a disabled person might hear a lot of things that could be useful for the Secret Party to know. They might even catch important information. Don’t you think so?"

Before he had gone far with his story, the faraway look had fallen upon Loristan's face—the look Marco had known so well all his life. He sat turned a little sidewise from the boy, his elbow resting on the table and his forehead on his hand. He looked down at the worn carpet at his feet, and so he looked as he listened to the end. It was as if some new thought were slowly growing in his mind as Marco went on talking and enlarging on The Rat's plan. He did not even look up or change his position as he answered, "Yes. I think so."

Before he got far into his story, a distant look came over Loristan's face—the look Marco had recognized his whole life. He sat slightly turned away from the boy, his elbow resting on the table and his forehead on his hand. He stared down at the worn carpet beneath his feet, listening to the rest. It was as if a new idea was slowly forming in his mind while Marco continued discussing The Rat's plan. He didn't even look up or change his position when he replied, "Yes. I think so."

But, because of the deep and growing thought in his face, Marco's courage increased. His first fear that this part of the planning might seem so bold and reckless that it would only appear to belong to a boyish game, gradually faded away for some strange reason. His father had said that the first part of The Rat's imaginings had not seemed quite like a game to him, and now—even now—he was not listening as if he were listening to the details of mere exaggerated fancies. It was as if the thing he was hearing was not wildly impossible. Marco's knowledge of Continental countries and of methods of journeying helped him to enter into much detail and give realism to his plans.

But, because of the deep and growing thought in his face, Marco's courage grew. His initial fear that this part of the plan might seem too bold and reckless, almost like a childish game, slowly faded away for some strange reason. His dad had said that the first part of The Rat's ideas hadn’t felt like a game to him, and even now, he wasn't listening as if he were just hearing exaggerated fantasies. It felt like what he was hearing wasn’t wildly impossible. Marco's knowledge of European countries and travel methods helped him dive into the details and add realism to his plans.

"Sometimes we could pretend we knew nothing but English," he said. "Then, though The Rat could not understand, I could. I should always understand in each country. I know the cities and the places we should want to go to. I know how boys like us live, and so we should not do anything which would make the police angry or make people notice us. If any one asked questions, I would let them believe that I had met The Rat by chance, and we had made up our minds to travel together because people gave more money to a boy who sang if he was with a cripple. There was a boy who used to play the guitar in the streets of Rome, and he always had a lame girl with him, and every one knew it was for that reason. When he played, people looked at the girl and were sorry for her and gave her soldi. You remember."

"Sometimes we could act like we only spoke English," he said. "Even though The Rat didn't get it, I could. I should always understand in every country. I know the cities and the places we’d want to visit. I know how boys like us live, so we should avoid anything that would anger the police or draw attention. If anyone asked questions, I’d let them think I met The Rat by chance, and we decided to travel together because people give more money to a boy who sings if he’s with someone disabled. There was a boy who used to play guitar on the streets of Rome, and he always had a lame girl with him. Everyone knew that was why. When he played, people looked at the girl, felt sorry for her, and gave her money. You remember."

"Yes, I remember. And what you say is true," Loristan answered.

"Yeah, I remember. And what you're saying is true," Loristan replied.

Marco leaned forward across the table so that he came closer to him. The tone in which the words were said made his courage leap like a flame. To be allowed to go on with this boldness was to feel that he was being treated almost as if he were a man. If his father had wished to stop him, he could have done it with one quiet glance, without uttering a word. For some wonderful reason he did not wish him to cease talking. He was willing to hear what he had to say—he was even interested.

Marco leaned forward across the table to get closer to him. The way the words were spoken made his confidence ignite like a flame. Being allowed to continue with this boldness made him feel as though he was being treated almost like an equal. If his father had wanted to stop him, he could have done it with just one quiet glance, silently shutting him down. For some amazing reason, he didn’t want him to stop talking. He was open to hearing what he had to say—he was even interested.

"You are growing older," he had said the night he had revealed the marvelous secret. "Silence is still the order, but you are man enough to be told more."

"You’re getting older," he had said the night he revealed the amazing secret. "Silence is still the rule, but you’re mature enough to hear more."

Was he man enough to be thought worthy to help Samavia in any small way—even with boyish fancies which might contain a germ of some thought which older and wiser minds might make useful? Was he being listened to because the plan, made as part of a game, was not an impossible one—if two boys who could be trusted could be found? He caught a deep breath as he went on, drawing still nearer and speaking so low that his tone was almost a whisper.

Was he brave enough to be considered worthy of helping Samavia in any small way—even with childish ideas that might hold a spark of something that older and wiser minds could turn into something useful? Was he being listened to because the plan, created as part of a game, was doable—if two trustworthy boys could be found? He took a deep breath as he continued, drawing even closer and speaking so softly that his voice was almost a whisper.

"If the men of the Secret Party have been working and thinking for so many years—they have prepared everything. They know by this time exactly what must be done by the messengers who are to give the signal. They can tell them where to go and how to know the secret friends who must be warned. If the orders could be written and given to—to some one who has—who has learned to remember things!" He had begun to breathe so quickly that he stopped for a moment.

"If the guys from the Secret Party have been working and thinking for so long—they have planned everything. They know by now exactly what the messengers need to do when it's time to give the signal. They can tell them where to go and how to identify the secret allies who need to be warned. If only the orders could be written down and given to someone who knows how to remember things!" He had started to breathe so quickly that he paused for a moment.

Loristan looked up. He looked directly into his eyes.

Loristan looked up. He stared directly into his eyes.

"Some one who has been TRAINED to remember things?" he said.

"Someone who has been trained to remember things?" he said.

"Some one who has been trained," Marco went on, catching his breath again. "Some one who does not forget—who would never forget—never! That one, even if he were only twelve—even if he were only ten—could go and do as he was told."

"Someone who has been trained," Marco continued, catching his breath again. "Someone who doesn’t forget—who would never forget—never! That person, even if they were only twelve—even if they were only ten—could go and do as they were told."

Loristan put his hand on his shoulder.

Loristan put his hand on his shoulder.

"Comrade," he said, "you are speaking as if you were ready to go yourself."

"Comrade," he said, "you're talking as if you're ready to go yourself."

Marco's eyes looked bravely straight into his, but he said not one word.

Marco looked directly into his eyes with courage, but he didn't say a single word.

"Do you know what it would mean, Comrade?" his father went on. "You are right. It is not a game. And you are not thinking of it as one. But have you thought how it would be if something betrayed you—and you were set up against a wall to be SHOT?"

"Do you know what that would mean, Comrade?" his father continued. "You're right. It's not a game. And you're not seeing it as one. But have you considered what it would be like if something turned against you—and you ended up standing against a wall to be SHOT?"

Marco stood up quite straight. He tried to believe he felt the wall against his back.

Marco stood up straight. He tried to convince himself that he could feel the wall against his back.

"If I were shot, I should be shot for Samavia," he said. "And for YOU, Father."

"If I were to get shot, it would be for Samavia," he said. "And for YOU, Dad."

Even as he was speaking, the front door-bell rang and Lazarus evidently opened it. He spoke to some one, and then they heard his footsteps approaching the back sitting-room.

Even as he was talking, the front doorbell rang, and Lazarus clearly opened it. He talked to someone, and then they heard his footsteps coming toward the back sitting room.

"Open the door," said Loristan, and Marco opened it.

"Open the door," Loristan said, and Marco opened it.

"There is a boy who is a cripple here, sir," the old soldier said. "He asked to see Master Marco."

"There’s a boy who is disabled here, sir," the old soldier said. "He asked to see Master Marco."

"If it is The Rat," said Loristan, "bring him in here. I wish to see him."

"If it's The Rat," Loristan said, "bring him in here. I want to see him."

Marco went down the passage to the front door. The Rat was there, but he was not upon his platform. He was leaning upon an old pair of crutches, and Marco thought he looked wild and strange. He was white, and somehow the lines of his face seemed twisted in a new way. Marco wondered if something had frightened him, or if he felt ill.

Marco walked down the hallway to the front door. The Rat was there, but he wasn’t on his platform. He was leaning on an old pair of crutches, and Marco thought he looked wild and strange. He was pale, and somehow the lines of his face seemed twisted in a new way. Marco wondered if something had scared him, or if he was feeling unwell.

"Rat," he began, "my father—"

"Rat," he started, "my dad—"

"I've come to tell you about MY father," The Rat broke in without waiting to hear the rest, and his voice was as strange as his pale face. "I don't know why I've come, but I—I just wanted to. He's dead!"

"I've come to tell you about MY dad," The Rat interrupted without waiting for more, his voice as odd as his pale face. "I don’t know why I came, but I—I just wanted to. He's dead!"

"Your father?" Marco stammered. "He's—"

"Your dad?" Marco stammered. "He's—"

"He's dead," The Rat answered shakily. "I told you he'd kill himself. He had another fit and he died in it. I knew he would, one of these days. I told him so. He knew he would himself. I stayed with him till he was dead—and then I got a bursting headache and I felt sick—and I thought about you."

"He's dead," The Rat replied, trembling. "I told you he'd end up killing himself. He had another seizure and died during it. I knew it would happen, sooner or later. I warned him. He knew it himself. I stayed with him until he died—and then I got a splitting headache and felt nauseous—and I thought about you."

Marco made a jump at him because he saw he was suddenly shaking as if he were going to fall. He was just in time, and Lazarus, who had been looking on from the back of the passage, came forward. Together they held him up.

Marco lunged at him when he noticed he was suddenly shaking as if he was about to collapse. He acted just in time, and Lazarus, who had been watching from the back of the hallway, stepped forward. Together they supported him.

"I'm not going to faint," he said weakly, "but I felt as if I was. It was a bad fit, and I had to try and hold him. I was all by myself. The people in the other attic thought he was only drunk, and they wouldn't come in. He's lying on the floor there, dead."

"I'm not going to faint," he said weakly, "but I felt like I might. It was a bad fit, and I had to try to hold him. I was completely alone. The people in the other attic thought he was just drunk, and they wouldn’t come in. He's lying on the floor there, dead."

"Come and see my father," Marco said. "He'll tell us what do do. Lazarus, help him."

"Come and see my dad," Marco said. "He'll tell us what to do. Lazarus, help him."

"I can get on by myself," said The Rat. "Do you see my crutches? I did something for a pawnbroker last night, and he gave them to me for pay."

"I can manage on my own," said The Rat. "Do you see my crutches? I did a job for a pawnbroker last night, and he gave them to me as payment."

But though he tried to speak carelessly, he had plainly been horribly shaken and overwrought. His queer face was yellowish white still, and he was trembling a little.

But even though he tried to act nonchalant, it was obvious that he had been really shaken up and stressed. His unusual face still looked pale yellowish, and he was trembling a bit.

Marco led the way into the back sitting-room. In the midst of its shabby gloom and under the dim light Loristan was standing in one of his still, attentive attitudes. He was waiting for them.

Marco walked into the back sitting room, leading the way. In the middle of its worn-out darkness and under the faint light, Loristan stood in one of his calm, focused poses. He was waiting for them.

"Father, this is The Rat," the boy began. The Rat stopped short and rested on his crutches, staring at the tall, reposeful figure with widened eyes.

"Father, this is The Rat," the boy started. The Rat paused and leaned on his crutches, staring at the tall, calm figure with wide eyes.

"Is that your father?" he said to Marco. And then added, with a jerky half-laugh, "He's not much like mine, is he?"

"Is that your dad?" he asked Marco. Then he added, with a shaky half-laugh, "He doesn't look much like mine, does he?"




X

THE RAT—AND SAMAVIA

What The Rat thought when Loristan began to speak to him, Marco wondered. Suddenly he stood in an unknown world, and it was Loristan who made it so because its poverty and shabbiness had no power to touch him. He looked at the boy with calm and clear eyes, he asked him practical questions gently, and it was plain that he understood many things without asking questions at all. Marco thought that perhaps he had, at some time, seen drunken men die, in his life in strange places. He seemed to know the terribleness of the night through which The Rat had passed. He made him sit down, and he ordered Lazarus to bring him some hot coffee and simple food.

What The Rat thought when Loristan started talking to him, Marco wondered. Suddenly he found himself in a completely unfamiliar world, created by Loristan, because its poverty and run-down state didn’t affect him at all. He looked at the boy with calm, clear eyes, asked him practical questions gently, and it was obvious that he understood many things without needing to ask. Marco thought that maybe at some point, he had seen drunken men die in his life in strange places. He seemed to grasp the horror of the night that The Rat had endured. He made him sit down, and he instructed Lazarus to bring him some hot coffee and simple food.

"Haven't had a bite since yesterday," The Rat said, still staring at him. "How did you know I hadn't?"

"Haven't eaten since yesterday," The Rat said, still looking at him. "How did you know I hadn't?"

"You have not had time," Loristan answered.

"You haven't had time," Loristan replied.

Afterward he made him lie down on the sofa.

Afterward, he had him lie down on the sofa.

"Look at my clothes," said The Rat.

"Check out my clothes," said The Rat.

"Lie down and sleep," Loristan replied, putting his hand on his shoulder and gently forcing him toward the sofa. "You will sleep a long time. You must tell me how to find the place where your father died, and I will see that the proper authorities are notified."

"Lie down and sleep," Loristan said, placing his hand on his shoulder and gently guiding him toward the sofa. "You'll sleep for a while. You need to tell me how to find the place where your father died, and I’ll make sure the right authorities are informed."

"What are you doing it for?" The Rat asked, and then he added, "sir."

"What are you doing it for?" the Rat asked, and then he added, "sir."

"Because I am a man and you are a boy. And this is a terrible thing," Loristan answered him.

"Because I'm a man and you're a boy. And that's a terrible thing," Loristan replied to him.

He went away without saying more, and The Rat lay on the sofa staring at the wall and thinking about it until he fell asleep. But, before this happened, Marco had quietly left him alone. So, as Loristan had told him he would, he slept deeply and long; in fact, he slept through all the night.

He left without saying anything else, and The Rat lay on the sofa staring at the wall and thinking about it until he fell asleep. But before that happened, Marco had quietly left him alone. So, as Loristan had said he would, he slept deeply and for a long time; in fact, he slept through the whole night.


When he awakened it was morning, and Lazarus was standing by the side of the sofa looking down at him.

When he woke up, it was morning, and Lazarus was standing next to the sofa, looking down at him.

"You will want to make yourself clean," he said. "It must be done."

"You should get yourself cleaned up," he said. "It has to be done."

"Clean!" said The Rat, with his squeaky laugh. "I couldn't keep clean when I had a room to live in, and now where am I to wash myself?" He sat up and looked about him.

"Clean!" said The Rat, with his high-pitched laugh. "I couldn't stay clean when I had a room to live in, and now where am I supposed to wash myself?" He sat up and looked around.

"Give me my crutches," he said. "I've got to go. They've let me sleep here all night. They didn't turn me into the street. I don't know why they didn't. Marco's father—he's the right sort. He looks like a swell."

"Give me my crutches," he said. "I need to leave. They let me sleep here all night. They didn’t throw me out onto the street. I don't know why they didn't. Marco's dad—he's a good guy. He looks like a class act."

"The Master," said Lazarus, with a rigid manner, "the Master is a great gentleman. He would turn no tired creature into the street. He and his son are poor, but they are of those who give. He desires to see and talk to you again. You are to have bread and coffee with him and the young Master. But it is I who tell you that you cannot sit at table with them until you are clean. Come with me," and he handed him his crutches. His manner was authoritative, but it was the manner of a soldier; his somewhat stiff and erect movements were those of a soldier, also, and The Rat liked them because they made him feel as if he were in barracks. He did not know what was going to happen, but he got up and followed him on his crutches.

"The Master," Lazarus said sternly, "the Master is a great gentleman. He wouldn’t throw any tired soul out onto the street. He and his son may be poor, but they’re generous. He wants to see and talk to you again. You’re invited to have bread and coffee with him and the young Master. But I must tell you that you can't sit at the table with them until you’re clean. Come with me," and he handed him his crutches. His tone was commanding, but it had the authority of a soldier; his somewhat stiff and upright movements were also those of a soldier, and The Rat appreciated them because they made him feel like he was in the barracks. He didn’t know what was going to happen, but he got up and followed him on his crutches.

Lazarus took him to a closet under the stairs where a battered tin bath was already full of hot water, which the old soldier himself had brought in pails. There were soap and coarse, clean towels on a wooden chair, and also there was a much worn but clean suit of clothes.

Lazarus led him to a closet under the stairs where a worn-out tin bathtub was already filled with hot water, which the old soldier had brought in buckets. There was soap and rough, clean towels on a wooden chair, and there was also a well-used but clean outfit.

"Put these on when you have bathed," Lazarus ordered, pointing to them. "They belong to the young Master and will be large for you, but they will be better than your own." And then he went out of the closet and shut the door.

"Put these on after you've bathed," Lazarus said, pointing to them. "They belong to the young Master and will be too big for you, but they'll be better than your own." Then he stepped out of the closet and closed the door.

It was a new experience for The Rat. So long as he remembered, he had washed his face and hands—when he had washed them at all—at an iron tap set in the wall of a back street or court in some slum. His father and himself had long ago sunk into the world where to wash one's self is not a part of every-day life. They had lived amid dirt and foulness, and when his father had been in a maudlin state, he had sometimes cried and talked of the long-past days when he had shaved every morning and put on a clean shirt.

It was a new experience for The Rat. As far back as he could remember, he had washed his face and hands—when he bothered to wash them at all—at a metal tap on the wall of a back street or alley in some rundown area. He and his father had long ago fallen into a life where washing up wasn't an everyday thing. They had lived in dirt and filth, and when his father was in a sentimental mood, he often reminisced and talked about the long-gone days when he used to shave every morning and wear a clean shirt.

To stand even in the most battered of tin baths full of clean hot water and to splash and scrub with a big piece of flannel and plenty of soap was a marvelous thing. The Rat's tired body responded to the novelty with a curious feeling of freshness and comfort.

To sit even in the most worn-out tin bath full of clean hot water and to splash and scrub with a large piece of flannel and lots of soap was an incredible experience. The Rat's tired body reacted to the newness with a strange sense of refreshment and comfort.

"I dare say swells do this every day," he muttered. "I'd do it myself if I was a swell. Soldiers have to keep themselves so clean they shine."

"I bet rich people do this every day," he muttered. "I'd do it myself if I were rich. Soldiers have to stay so clean they shine."

When, after making the most of his soap and water, he came out of the closet under the stairs, he was as fresh as Marco himself; and, though his clothes had been built for a more stalwart body, his recognition of their cleanliness filled him with pleasure. He wondered if by any effort he could keep himself clean when he went out into the world again and had to sleep in any hole the police did not order him out of.

When he finished using all the soap and water, he stepped out of the closet under the stairs feeling as fresh as Marco himself. Even though his clothes were meant for a stronger figure, the fact that they were clean made him happy. He wondered if there was any way he could stay clean when he ventured out into the world again and had to sleep wherever the police wouldn't kick him out.

He wanted to see Marco again, but he wanted more to see the tall man with the soft dark eyes and that queer look of being a swell in spite of his shabby clothes and the dingy place he lived in. There was something about him which made you keep on looking at him, and wanting to know what he was thinking of, and why you felt as if you'd take orders from him as you'd take orders from your general, if you were a soldier. He looked, somehow, like a soldier, but as if he were something more—as if people had taken orders from him all his life, and always would take orders from him. And yet he had that quiet voice and those fine, easy movements, and he was not a soldier at all, but only a poor man who wrote things for papers which did not pay him well enough to give him and his son a comfortable living. Through all the time of his seclusion with the battered bath and the soap and water, The Rat thought of him, and longed to have another look at him and hear him speak again. He did not see any reason why he should have let him sleep on his sofa or why he should give him a breakfast before he turned him out to face the world. It was first-rate of him to do it. The Rat felt that when he was turned out, after he had had the coffee, he should want to hang about the neighborhood just on the chance of seeing him pass by sometimes. He did not know what he was going to do. The parish officials would by this time have taken his dead father, and he would not see him again. He did not want to see him again. He had never seemed like a father. They had never cared anything for each other. He had only been a wretched outcast whose best hours had been when he had drunk too much to be violent and brutal. Perhaps, The Rat thought, he would be driven to going about on his platform on the pavements and begging, as his father had tried to force him to do. Could he sell newspapers? What could a crippled lad do unless he begged or sold papers?

He wanted to see Marco again, but more than that, he wanted to see the tall guy with the soft dark eyes and that odd air of being important despite his worn-out clothes and the shabby place he lived in. There was something about him that made you keep looking at him and wanting to know what he was thinking and why you felt like you'd take orders from him just like you would from your commanding officer if you were a soldier. He somehow looked like a soldier, but also like something more—as if people had followed his lead all his life and always would. Yet he had that calm voice and those smooth, easy movements, and he wasn’t really a soldier at all, just a poor man who wrote for newspapers that didn’t pay him enough to provide a decent life for himself and his son. Throughout his time alone with the worn-out bath and the soap and water, The Rat thought about him and longed to see him again and hear him speak. He didn’t understand why he had let him crash on his sofa or why he had made breakfast for him before sending him back out into the world. It was really generous of him. The Rat felt that when he was kicked out after having coffee, he would want to linger in the neighborhood just in case he caught a glimpse of him again. He had no idea what he was going to do now. By this point, the parish officials must have taken his dead father, and he wouldn’t see him again. He didn’t want to see him again. He had never really felt like a father to him. They had never cared about each other. His father had just been a miserable outcast whose best moments were when he was too intoxicated to be aggressive and cruel. Maybe, The Rat thought, he would end up having to wander around on the streets begging, just like his father had tried to make him do. Could he sell newspapers? What could a disabled kid do other than beg or sell papers?

Lazarus was waiting for him in the passage. The Rat held back a little.

Lazarus was waiting for him in the hallway. The Rat hung back a bit.

"Perhaps they'd rather not eat their breakfast with me," he hesitated. "I'm not—I'm not the kind they are. I could swallow the coffee out here and carry the bread away with me. And you could thank him for me. I'd want him to know I thanked him."

"Maybe they just don't want to have breakfast with me," he hesitated. "I’m not—I'm not the type they like. I could drink the coffee out here and take the bread with me. And you could thank him for me. I’d want him to know I appreciated it."

Lazarus also had a steady eye. The Rat realized that he was looking him over as if he were summing him up.

Lazarus also had a steady gaze. The Rat noticed that he was sizing him up, as if assessing him.

"You may not be the kind they are, but you may be of a kind the Master sees good in. If he did not see something, he would not ask you to sit at his table. You are to come with me."

"You might not be like them, but you could be the kind that the Master appreciates. If he didn't see something valuable in you, he wouldn't invite you to his table. You need to come with me."

The Squad had seen good in The Rat, but no one else had. Policemen had moved him on whenever they set eyes on him, the wretched women of the slums had regarded him as they regarded his darting, thieving namesake; loafing or busy men had seen in him a young nuisance to be kicked or pushed out of the way. The Squad had not called "good" what they saw in him. They would have yelled with laughter if they had heard any one else call it so. "Goodness" was not considered an attraction in their world.

The Squad had seen something good in The Rat, but no one else did. Policemen shooed him away whenever they spotted him, and the unfortunate women in the slums looked at him like they would his sneaky, thieving namesake. People who were either loafing around or busy viewed him as a young nuisance to be kicked or shoved aside. The Squad wouldn't have defined what they saw in him as "good." They would have burst out laughing if they heard anyone else say that. In their world, "goodness" wasn’t exactly seen as appealing.

The Rat grinned a little and wondered what was meant, as he followed Lazarus into the back sitting-room.

The Rat smiled slightly and wondered what it meant as he followed Lazarus into the back living room.

It was as dingy and gloomy as it had looked the night before, but by the daylight The Rat saw how rigidly neat it was, how well swept and free from any speck of dust, how the poor windows had been cleaned and polished, and how everything was set in order. The coarse linen cloth on the table was fresh and spotless, so was the cheap crockery, the spoons shone with brightness.

It was just as dreary and dark as it had seemed the night before, but in the daylight, The Rat noticed how meticulously tidy it was, how well-swept and free of any dust, how the sad windows had been cleaned and polished, and how everything was arranged neatly. The rough linen cloth on the table was fresh and clean, as was the inexpensive crockery, and the spoons sparkled with brightness.

Loristan was standing on the hearth and Marco was near him. They were waiting for their vagabond guest as if he had been a gentleman.

Loristan was standing by the fireplace, and Marco was next to him. They were waiting for their wandering guest as if he were a gentleman.

The Rat hesitated and shuffled at the door for a moment, and then it suddenly occurred to him to stand as straight as he could and salute. When he found himself in the presence of Loristan, he felt as if he ought to do something, but he did not know what.

The Rat hesitated and shuffled at the door for a moment, and then it suddenly occurred to him to stand as straight as he could and salute. When he found himself in front of Loristan, he felt like he should do something, but he didn’t know what.

Loristan's recognition of his gesture and his expression as he moved forward lifted from The Rat's shoulders a load which he himself had not known lay there. Somehow he felt as if something new had happened to him, as if he were not mere "vermin," after all, as if he need not be on the defensive—even as if he need not feel so much in the dark, and like a thing there was no place in the world for. The mere straight and far-seeing look of this man's eyes seemed to make a place somewhere for what he looked at. And yet what he said was quite simple.

Loristan's acknowledgment of his gesture and his expression as he approached lifted a weight from The Rat's shoulders that he hadn’t even realized was there. He felt as if something new had changed within him, as if he were not just "vermin" after all, as if he didn't need to be defensive—even as if he didn’t have to feel so lost and like there was no place for him in the world. The straightforward, insightful look in this man's eyes seemed to create a space for whatever he focused on. And yet what he said was really quite simple.

"This is well," he said. "You have rested. We will have some food, and then we will talk together." He made a slight gesture in the direction of the chair at the right hand of his own place.

"This is good," he said. "You’ve had a chance to rest. We’ll eat some food, and then we’ll talk." He made a slight gesture toward the chair to the right of his own seat.

The Rat hesitated again. What a swell he was! With that wave of the hand he made you feel as if you were a fellow like himself, and he was doing you some honor.

The Rat hesitated again. What a guy he was! With that wave of his hand, he made you feel like you were just like him, and he was doing you a favor.

"I'm not—" The Rat broke off and jerked his head toward Marco. "He knows—" he ended, "I've never sat at a table like this before."

"I'm not—" The Rat stopped and turned his head toward Marco. "He knows—" he finished, "I've never sat at a table like this before."

"There is not much on it." Loristan made the slight gesture toward the right-hand seat again and smiled. "Let us sit down."

"There isn't much on it." Loristan gestured slightly toward the right-hand seat again and smiled. "Let's sit down."

The Rat obeyed him and the meal began. There were only bread and coffee and a little butter before them. But Lazarus presented the cups and plates on a small japanned tray as if it were a golden salver. When he was not serving, he stood upright behind his master's chair, as though he wore royal livery of scarlet and gold. To the boy who had gnawed a bone or munched a crust wheresoever he found them, and with no thought but of the appeasing of his own wolfish hunger, to watch the two with whom he sat eat their simple food was a new thing. He knew nothing of the every-day decencies of civilized people. The Rat liked to look at them, and he found himself trying to hold his cup as Loristan did, and to sit and move as Marco was sitting and moving—taking his bread or butter, when it was held at his side by Lazarus, as if it were a simple thing to be waited upon. Marco had had things handed to him all his life, and it did not make him feel awkward. The Rat knew that his own father had once lived like this. He himself would have been at ease if chance had treated him fairly. It made him scowl to think of it. But in a few minutes Loristan began to talk about the copy of the map of Samavia. Then The Rat forgot everything else and was ill at ease no more. He did not know that Loristan was leading him on to explain his theories about the country and the people and the war. He found himself telling all that he had read, or overheard, or THOUGHT as he lay awake in his garret. He had thought out a great many things in a way not at all like a boy's. His strangely concentrated and over-mature mind had been full of military schemes which Loristan listened to with curiosity and also with amazement. He had become extraordinarily clever in one direction because he had fixed all his mental powers on one thing. It seemed scarcely natural that an untaught vagabond lad should know so much and reason so clearly. It was at least extraordinarily interesting. There had been no skirmish, no attack, no battle which he had not led and fought in his own imagination, and he had made scores of rough queer plans of all that had been or should have been done. Lazarus listened as attentively as his master, and once Marco saw him exchange a startled, rapid glance with Loristan. It was at a moment when The Rat was sketching with his finger on the cloth an attack which OUGHT to have been made but was not. And Marco knew at once that the quickly exchanged look meant "He is right! If it had been done, there would have been victory instead of disaster!"

The Rat followed his lead, and the meal started. There was just bread, coffee, and a little butter in front of them. But Lazarus arranged the cups and plates on a small tray like it was gold. When he wasn’t serving, he stood straight behind his master’s chair, as if he were dressed in royal red and gold. For the boy, who had scavenged scraps wherever he could find them, only thinking about his own hunger, watching the two sit at the table eating their simple meal was a new experience. He didn’t know anything about the everyday manners of civilized people. The Rat enjoyed watching them and found himself trying to hold his cup like Loristan did and to sit and move like Marco—taking his bread or butter when Lazarus offered it, as if it was completely normal to be waited on. Marco had been served all his life, and it never made him feel uncomfortable. The Rat realized his own father had once lived like this. He would have felt comfortable if fate had dealt him a better hand. It made him frown to think about it. But after a few minutes, Loristan started talking about the map of Samavia. Then The Rat forgot everything else and felt at ease again. He had no idea that Loristan was encouraging him to share his ideas about the country, its people, and the war. He found himself sharing everything he had read, overheard, or thought about while lying awake in his attic. He had thought through so many things in a way that was far from a boy's. His oddly focused and mature mind had been filled with military plans, which Loristan listened to with both curiosity and surprise. He had become exceptionally knowledgeable in one area because he had concentrated all his mental energy on it. It seemed almost unnatural that an uneducated street kid should know so much and think so clearly. It was, at the very least, extremely fascinating. There hadn’t been any skirmish, attack, or battle that he hadn’t imagined himself leading and fighting in, and he had come up with countless rough plans for everything that had happened or should have happened. Lazarus listened just as intently as his master, and once Marco caught a quick, startled look exchanged between them. It happened when The Rat was tracing an imaginary attack on the cloth, one that SHOULD have been made but wasn’t. Marco instantly understood that the exchanged glance meant "He's right! If that had been done, there would have been victory instead of disaster!"

It was a wonderful meal, though it was only of bread and coffee. The Rat knew he should never be able to forget it.

It was a great meal, even though it was just bread and coffee. The Rat knew he could never forget it.

Afterward, Loristan told him of what he had done the night before. He had seen the parish authorities and all had been done which a city government provides in the case of a pauper's death.

Afterward, Loristan told him what he had done the night before. He had seen the local authorities, and everything that the city government does in the case of a poor person's death had been taken care of.

His father would be buried in the usual manner. "We will follow him," Loristan said in the end. "You and I and Marco and Lazarus."

His father would be buried like everyone else. "We'll follow him," Loristan said eventually. "You, me, Marco, and Lazarus."

The Rat's mouth fell open.

The rat's jaw dropped.

"You—and Marco—and Lazarus!" he exclaimed, staring. "And me! Why should any of us go? I don't want to. He wouldn't have followed me if I'd been the one."

"You—and Marco—and Lazarus!" he exclaimed, staring. "And me! Why should any of us go? I don't want to. He wouldn't have followed me if I had been the one."

Loristan remained silent for a few moments.

Loristan stayed quiet for a few moments.

"When a life has counted for nothing, the end of it is a lonely thing," he said at last. "If it has forgotten all respect for itself, pity is all that one has left to give. One would like to give SOMETHING to anything so lonely." He said the last brief sentence after a pause.

"When a life has meant nothing, its end feels really lonely," he finally said. "If it loses all self-respect, pity is all that’s left to offer. You just want to give SOMETHING to something so lonely." He spoke the last short sentence after a pause.

"Let us go," Marco said suddenly; and he caught The Rat's hand.

"Let's go," Marco said suddenly, grabbing The Rat's hand.

The Rat's own movement was sudden. He slipped from his crutches to a chair, and sat and gazed at the worn carpet as if he were not looking at it at all, but at something a long way off. After a while he looked up at Loristan.

The Rat suddenly moved. He slipped from his crutches to a chair and sat there, staring at the worn carpet as if he weren't really looking at it, but at something far away. After a while, he looked up at Loristan.

"Do you know what I thought of, all at once?" he said in a shaky voice. "I thought of that 'Lost Prince' one. He only lived once. Perhaps he didn't live a long time. Nobody knows. But it's five hundred years ago, and, just because he was the kind he was, every one that remembers him thinks of something fine. It's queer, but it does you good just to hear his name. And if he has been training kings for Samavia all these centuries—they may have been poor and nobody may have known about them, but they've been KINGS. That's what HE did—just by being alive a few years. When I think of him and then think of—the other—there's such an awful difference that—yes—I'm sorry. For the first time. I'm his son and I can't care about him; but he's too lonely—I want to go."

"Do you know what just came to my mind?" he said in a shaky voice. "I thought about that 'Lost Prince' story. He lived only once. Maybe his life wasn’t very long. No one really knows. But that was five hundred years ago, and just because of who he was, everyone who remembers him thinks of something special. It's strange, but it feels good just to say his name. And if he has been preparing kings for Samavia all these centuries—they may have been forgotten and nobody might have known about them, but they were KINGS. That’s what HE accomplished—just by living for a few years. When I think of him and then think of—the other—it’s such a huge difference that—yes—I feel sorry. For the first time. I’m his son and I can’t care about him; but he’s so lonely—I want to go."


So it was that when the forlorn derelict was carried to the graveyard where nameless burdens on the city were given to the earth, a curious funeral procession followed him. There were two tall and soldierly looking men and two boys, one of whom walked on crutches, and behind them were ten other boys who walked two by two. These ten were a queer, ragged lot; but they had respectfully sober faces, held their heads and their shoulders well, and walked with a remarkably regular marching step.

So it was that when the lonely outcast was taken to the cemetery where unknown ones from the city were laid to rest, an interesting funeral procession followed him. There were two tall, soldier-like men and two boys, one of whom walked on crutches, and behind them were ten other boys who walked in pairs. These ten were a strange, ragtag group; but they had somber expressions, held their heads and shoulders high, and walked with an impressively regular marching step.

It was the Squad; but they had left their "rifles" at home.

It was the Squad, but they had left their "guns" at home.




XI

"COME WITH ME"

When they came back from the graveyard, The Rat was silent all the way. He was thinking of what had happened and of what lay before him. He was, in fact, thinking chiefly that nothing lay before him—nothing. The certainty of that gave his sharp, lined face new lines and sharpness which made it look pinched and hard.

When they returned from the graveyard, The Rat was quiet the entire way back. He was reflecting on what had happened and what was ahead of him. He was mostly realizing that there was nothing ahead of him—nothing at all. The certainty of that added new lines and sharpness to his already sharp, lined face, making it appear pinched and tough.

He had nothing before but a corner in a bare garret in which he could find little more than a leaking roof over his head—when he was not turned out into the street. But, if policemen asked him where he lived, he could say he lived in Bone Court with his father. Now he couldn't say it.

He had nothing before but a corner in a bare attic where all he had was a leaky roof over his head—when he wasn't thrown out into the street. But, if police asked him where he lived, he could say he lived in Bone Court with his dad. Now he couldn't say that.

He got along very well on his crutches, but he was rather tired when they reached the turn in the street which led in the direction of his old haunts. At any rate, they were haunts he knew, and he belonged to them more than he belonged elsewhere. The Squad stopped at this particular corner because it led to such homes as they possessed. They stopped in a body and looked at The Rat, and The Rat stopped also. He swung himself to Loristan's side, touching his hand to his forehead.

He managed well on his crutches, but he felt pretty tired when they got to the turn in the street that led to his old hangouts. They were familiar places, and he felt more connected to them than anywhere else. The Squad paused at this corner because it led to the homes they had. They all stopped together and looked at The Rat, and The Rat paused too. He swung himself over to Loristan's side, touching his forehead with his hand.

"Thank you, sir," he said. "Line and salute, you chaps!" And the Squad stood in line and raised their hands also. "Thank you, sir. Thank you, Marco. Good-by."

"Thanks, sir," he said. "Line up and salute, you guys!" And the Squad lined up and raised their hands too. "Thanks, sir. Thanks, Marco. Goodbye."

"Where are you going?" Loristan asked.

"Where are you heading?" Loristan asked.

"I don't know yet," The Rat answered, biting his lips.

"I don't know yet," the Rat replied, biting his lips.

He and Loristan looked at each other a few moments in silence. Both of them were thinking very hard. In The Rat's eyes there was a kind of desperate adoration. He did not know what he should do when this man turned and walked away from him. It would be as if the sun itself had dropped out of the heavens—and The Rat had not thought of what the sun meant before.

He and Loristan exchanged glances in silence for a few moments. Both were deep in thought. In The Rat's eyes, there was a sort of desperate adoration. He had no idea what to do when this man turned and walked away from him. It would feel like the sun had just dropped out of the sky—and The Rat had never really considered what the sun represented before.

But Loristan did not turn and walk away. He looked deep into the lad's eyes as if he were searching to find some certainty. Then he said in a low voice, "You know how poor I am."

But Loristan didn't turn and walk away. He looked deep into the boy's eyes as if he were trying to find some certainty. Then he said in a low voice, "You know how poor I am."

"I—I don't care!" said The Rat. "You—you're like a king to me. I'd stand up and be shot to bits if you told me to do it."

"I—I don't care!" said The Rat. "You—you're like a king to me. I'd stand up and get shot to pieces if you told me to do it."

"I am so poor that I am not sure I can give you enough dry bread to eat—always. Marco and Lazarus and I are often hungry. Sometimes you might have nothing to sleep on but the floor. But I can find a PLACE for you if I take you with me," said Loristan. "Do you know what I mean by a PLACE?"

"I’m so broke that I’m not sure I can always give you enough dry bread to eat. Marco, Lazarus, and I are often hungry. Sometimes you might have to sleep on the floor. But I can find a PLACE for you if you come with me," said Loristan. "Do you know what I mean by a PLACE?"

"Yes, I do," answered The Rat. "It's what I've never had before—sir."

"Yeah, I do," replied The Rat. "It's something I've never had before—sir."

What he knew was that it meant some bit of space, out of all the world, where he would have a sort of right to stand, howsoever poor and bare it might be.

What he knew was that it meant some small piece of space, out of all the world, where he would have a kind of right to stand, no matter how poor and bare it might be.

"I'm not used to beds or to food enough," he said. But he did not dare to insist too much on that "place." It seemed too great a thing to be true.

"I'm not used to beds or having enough food," he said. But he didn't want to push too hard on that "place." It felt like something too amazing to be real.

Loristan took his arm.

Loristan grabbed his arm.

"Come with me," he said. "We won't part. I believe you are to be trusted."

"Come with me," he said. "We won’t separate. I trust you."

The Rat turned quite white in a sort of anguish of joy. He had never cared for any one in his life. He had been a sort of young Cain, his hand against every man and every man's hand against him. And during the last twelve hours he had plunged into a tumultuous ocean of boyish hero-worship. This man seemed like a sort of god to him. What he had said and done the day before, in what had been really The Rat's hours of extremity, after that appalling night—the way he had looked into his face and understood it all, the talk at the table when he had listened to him seriously, comprehending and actually respecting his plans and rough maps; his silent companionship as they followed the pauper hearse together—these things were enough to make the lad longingly ready to be any sort of servant or slave to him if he might see and be spoken to by him even once or twice a day.

The Rat turned pale with a mix of joy and despair. He had never really cared about anyone in his life. He had been like a young Cain, with everyone against him and him against everyone. In the last twelve hours, he had immersed himself in an overwhelming sea of youthful admiration. This man felt like a god to him. What he had said and done the day before, during The Rat's most desperate moments after that terrible night—the way he had looked into his eyes and understood everything, the conversation at the table where he listened intently, grasping and truly respecting his ideas and rough plans; his quiet presence as they walked behind the pauper's hearse together—these moments made the boy wish he could be any kind of servant or slave, just to see and be acknowledged by him even once or twice a day.

The Squad wore a look of dismay for a moment, and Loristan saw it.

The Squad looked dismayed for a moment, and Loristan noticed it.

"I am going to take your captain with me," he said. "But he will come back to Barracks. So will Marco."

"I’m taking your captain with me," he said. "But he will return to Barracks. So will Marco."

"Will yer go on with the game?" asked Cad, as eager spokesman. "We want to go on being the 'Secret Party.'"

"Are you going to continue with the game?" asked Cad, as the eager spokesperson. "We want to keep being the 'Secret Party.'"

"Yes, I'll go on," The Rat answered. "I won't give it up. There's a lot in the papers to-day."

"Yeah, I’ll keep going," the Rat replied. "I’m not giving up. There’s a lot in the news today."

So they were pacified and went on their way, and Loristan and Lazarus and Marco and The Rat went on theirs also.

So they were calmed down and continued on their journey, and Loristan, Lazarus, Marco, and The Rat continued on theirs as well.

"Queer thing is," The Rat thought as they walked together, "I'm a bit afraid to speak to him unless he speaks to me first. Never felt that way before with any one."

"Strange thing is," The Rat thought as they walked together, "I'm a little scared to talk to him unless he talks to me first. I've never felt that way with anyone before."

He had jeered at policemen and had impudently chaffed "swells," but he felt a sort of secret awe of this man, and actually liked the feeling.

He had mocked policemen and had disrespectfully teased "rich folks," but he felt a kind of secret respect for this man and actually enjoyed the feeling.

"It's as if I was a private and he was commander-in-chief," he thought. "That's it."

"It's like I was a private and he was the commander-in-chief," he thought. "That's it."

Loristan talked to him as they went. He was simple enough in his statements of the situation. There was an old sofa in Marco's bedroom. It was narrow and hard, as Marco's bed itself was, but The Rat could sleep upon it. They would share what food they had. There were newspapers and magazines to be read. There were papers and pencils to draw new maps and plans of battles. There was even an old map of Samavia of Marco's which the two boys could study together as an aid to their game. The Rat's eyes began to have points of fire in them.

Loristan talked to him as they walked. He was straightforward about the situation. There was an old sofa in Marco's bedroom. It was narrow and hard, just like Marco's bed, but The Rat could sleep on it. They would share the food they had. There were newspapers and magazines to read. There were papers and pencils to create new maps and battle plans. There was even an old map of Samavia that Marco had, which the two boys could study together as a resource for their game. The Rat's eyes started to light up with excitement.

"If I could see the papers every morning, I could fight the battles on paper by night," he said, quite panting at the incredible vision of splendor. Were all the kingdoms of the earth going to be given to him? Was he going to sleep without a drunken father near him?

"If I could read the papers every morning, I could take on the battles on paper at night," he said, breathing heavily at the amazing vision of grandeur. Were all the kingdoms of the earth actually going to be his? Was he going to sleep without a drunk father beside him?

Was he going to have a chance to wash himself and to sit at a table and hear people say "Thank you," and "I beg pardon," as if they were using the most ordinary fashion of speech? His own father, before he had sunk into the depths, had lived and spoken in this way.

Was he going to get a chance to clean himself up and sit at a table while hearing people say "Thank you" and "Excuse me," like it was the most normal thing to do? His own father, before he fell into despair, had lived and talked like this.

"When I have time, we will see who can draw up the best plans," Loristan said.

"When I have some free time, we’ll see who can come up with the best plans," Loristan said.

"Do you mean that you'll look at mine then—when you have time?" asked The Rat, hesitatingly. "I wasn't expecting that."

"Are you saying you'll check mine out too—when you have time?" asked The Rat, hesitantly. "I wasn't expecting that."

"Yes," answered Loristan, "I'll look at them, and we'll talk them over."

"Yes," Loristan replied, "I'll take a look at them, and we’ll discuss them."

As they went on, he told him that he and Marco could do many things together. They could go to museums and galleries, and Marco could show him what he himself was familiar with.

As they continued, he told him that he and Marco could do a lot of things together. They could visit museums and galleries, and Marco could show him what he knew.

"My father said you wouldn't let him come back to Barracks when you found out about it," The Rat said, hesitating again and growing hot because he remembered so many ugly past days. "But—but I swear I won't do him any harm, sir. I won't!"

"My dad said you wouldn't let him return to Barracks when you found out about it," The Rat said, pausing again and feeling embarrassed as he recalled so many painful memories. "But—but I promise I won't hurt him, sir. I won't!"

"When I said I believed you could be trusted, I meant several things," Loristan answered him. "That was one of them. You're a new recruit. You and Marco are both under a commanding officer." He said the words because he knew they would elate him and stir his blood.

"When I said I believed you could be trusted, I meant several things," Loristan replied. "That was one of them. You're a new recruit. You and Marco are both under a commanding officer." He said this knowing it would make him excited and invigorate him.




XII

"ONLY TWO BOYS"

The words did elate him, and his blood was stirred by them every time they returned to his mind. He remembered them through the days and nights that followed. He sometimes, indeed, awakened from his deep sleep on the hard and narrow sofa in Marco's room, and found that he was saying them half aloud to himself. The hardness of the sofa did not prevent his resting as he had never rested before in his life. By contrast with the past he had known, this poor existence was comfort which verged on luxury. He got into the battered tin bath every morning, he sat at the clean table, and could look at Loristan and speak to him and hear his voice. His chief trouble was that he could hardly keep his eyes off him, and he was a little afraid he might be annoyed. But he could not bear to lose a look or a movement.

The words lifted his spirits, and every time they came to mind, his blood raced. He remembered them through the days and nights that followed. He occasionally woke up from his deep sleep on the hard, narrow sofa in Marco's room, finding himself murmuring them half aloud. The discomfort of the sofa didn’t stop him from resting like he never had before. Compared to his past, this humble existence felt like luxury. Every morning, he climbed into the worn tin bath, sat at the clean table, and could look at Loristan, talk to him, and hear his voice. His main worry was that he could hardly tear his gaze away from him, and he was a little scared of bothering him. But he couldn’t stand the thought of missing a glimpse or a gesture.

At the end of the second day, he found his way, at some trouble, to Lazarus's small back room at the top of the house.

At the end of the second day, he managed to find his way, with some difficulty, to Lazarus's small back room at the top of the house.

"Will you let me come in and talk a bit?" he said.

"Can I come in and chat for a bit?" he asked.

When he went in, he was obliged to sit on the top of Lazarus's wooden box because there was nothing else for him.

When he walked in, he had to sit on top of Lazarus's wooden box because there was nowhere else for him to sit.

"I want to ask you," he plunged into his talk at once, "do you think he minds me looking at him so much? I can't help it—but if he hates it—well—I'll try and keep my eyes on the table."

"I want to ask you," he jumped straight into his conversation, "do you think he minds me staring at him so much? I can't help it—but if he hates it—well—I'll try to keep my eyes on the table."

"The Master is used to being looked at," Lazarus made answer. "But it would be well to ask himself. He likes open speech."

"The Master is used to being observed," Lazarus replied. "But it would be wise for him to reflect on that. He appreciates direct conversation."

"I want to find out everything he likes and everything he doesn't like," The Rat said. "I want—isn't there anything—anything you'd let me do for him? It wouldn't matter what it was. And he needn't know you are not doing it. I know you wouldn't be willing to give up anything particular. But you wait on him night and day. Couldn't you give up something to me?"

"I want to know everything he likes and everything he doesn’t like," The Rat said. "I want— Isn’t there anything—anything you’d let me do for him? It wouldn’t matter what it was. And he doesn’t have to know you’re not doing it. I know you wouldn’t want to give up anything specific. But you take care of him day and night. Couldn’t you give up something for me?"

Lazarus pierced him with keen eyes. He did not answer for several seconds.

Lazarus looked at him intently. He didn't respond for several seconds.

"Now and then," he said gruffly at last, "I'll let you brush his boots. But not every day—perhaps once a week."

"Every once in a while," he said gruffly at last, "I'll let you clean his boots. But not every day—maybe once a week."

"When will you let me have my first turn?" The Rat asked.

"When will you let me have my first turn?" the Rat asked.

Lazarus reflected. His shaggy eyebrows drew themselves down over his eyes as if this were a question of state.

Lazarus thought about it. His messy eyebrows furrowed over his eyes as if this were a serious issue.

"Next Saturday," he conceded. "Not before. I'll tell him when you brush them."

"Next Saturday," he agreed. "Not before. I'll let him know when you clean them."

"You needn't," said The Rat. "It's not that I want him to know. I want to know myself that I'm doing something for him. I'll find out things that I can do without interfering with you. I'll think them out."

"You don't have to," said The Rat. "It's not that I want him to know. I just want to be sure that I'm doing something for him. I'll figure out things I can do without bothering you. I'll work it out."

"Anything any one else did for him would be interfering with me," said Lazarus.

"Anything anyone else did for him would be getting in my way," said Lazarus.

It was The Rat's turn to reflect now, and his face twisted itself into new lines and wrinkles.

It was The Rat's turn to think now, and his face contorted into new lines and wrinkles.

"I'll tell you before I do anything," he said, after he had thought it over. "You served him first."

"I'll let you know before I do anything," he said after thinking it over. "You helped him out first."

"I have served him ever since he was born," said Lazarus.

"I've been serving him since the day he was born," said Lazarus.

"He's—he's yours," said The Rat, still thinking deeply.

"He's—he's yours," said The Rat, still lost in thought.

"I am his," was Lazarus's stern answer. "I am his—and the young Master's."

"I belong to him," was Lazarus's firm reply. "I belong to him—and to the young Master."

"That's it," The Rat said. Then a squeak of a half-laugh broke from him. "I've never been anybody's," he added.

"That's it," the Rat said. Then a half-laugh squeaked out of him. "I've never belonged to anyone," he added.

His sharp eyes caught a passing look on Lazarus's face. Such a queer, disturbed, sudden look. Could he be rather sorry for him?

His sharp eyes noticed a fleeting expression on Lazarus's face. It was such a strange, unsettled, sudden look. Could he actually feel sorry for him?

Perhaps the look meant something like that.

Perhaps the look meant something like that.

"If you stay near him long enough—and it needn't be long—you will be his too. Everybody is."

"If you stay close to him long enough—and it doesn't have to be long—you'll be his too. Everyone is."

The Rat sat up as straight as he could. "When it comes to that," he blurted out, "I'm his now, in my way. I was his two minutes after he looked at me with his queer, handsome eyes. They're queer because they get you, and you want to follow him. I'm going to follow."

The Rat sat up as straight as he could. "When it comes to that," he blurted out, "I belong to him now, in my own way. I was his two minutes after he looked at me with those strange, handsome eyes. They're strange because they draw you in, and you just want to follow him. I'm going to follow."

That night Lazarus recounted to his master the story of the scene. He simply repeated word for word what had been said, and Loristan listened gravely.

That night, Lazarus told his master about what had happened. He just repeated everything that had been said, and Loristan listened seriously.

"We have not had time to learn much of him yet," he commented. "But that is a faithful soul, I think."

"We haven't had time to learn much about him yet," he said. "But I believe that's a trustworthy person."

A few days later, Marco missed The Rat soon after their breakfast hour. He had gone out without saying anything to the household. He did not return for several hours, and when he came back he looked tired. In the afternoon he fell asleep on his sofa in Marco's room and slept heavily. No one asked him any questions as he volunteered no explanation. The next day he went out again in the same mysterious manner, and the next and the next. For an entire week he went out and returned with the tired look; but he did not explain until one morning, as he lay on his sofa before getting up, he said to Marco:

A few days later, Marco noticed that The Rat was missing right after breakfast. He had left without telling anyone in the house. He didn't come back for several hours, and when he did, he looked exhausted. In the afternoon, he fell asleep on Marco's sofa and slept soundly. Nobody asked him any questions since he didn’t offer any explanations. The next day, he left again in the same mysterious way, and then the day after that, and the next. For a whole week, he would leave and come back looking drained; but it wasn’t until one morning, while he was lying on his sofa before getting up, that he said to Marco:

"I'm practicing walking with my crutches. I don't want to go about like a rat any more. I mean to be as near like other people as I can. I walk farther every morning. I began with two miles. If I practice every day, my crutches will be like legs."

"I'm practicing walking with my crutches. I don't want to move around like a rat anymore. I want to be as close to other people as I can. I walk farther every morning. I started with two miles. If I practice every day, my crutches will feel like legs."

"Shall I walk with you?" asked Marco.

"Can I walk with you?" Marco asked.

"Wouldn't you mind walking with a cripple?"

"Would you mind walking with someone who's disabled?"

"Don't call yourself that," said Marco. "We can talk together, and try to remember everything we see as we go along."

"Don't call yourself that," Marco said. "We can talk and try to remember everything we see as we go."

"I want to learn to remember things. I'd like to train myself in that way too," The Rat answered. "I'd give anything to know some of the things your father taught you. I've got a good memory. I remember a lot of things I don't want to remember. Will you go this morning?"

"I want to learn how to remember things. I'd like to train myself in that way too," the Rat replied. "I'd give anything to know some of the things your dad taught you. I've got a good memory. I remember a lot of things I wish I could forget. Are you going this morning?"

That morning they went, and Loristan was told the reason for their walk. But though he knew one reason, he did not know all about it. When The Rat was allowed his "turn" of the boot-brushing, he told more to Lazarus.

That morning they went out, and Loristan was informed about the reason for their walk. But even though he knew one reason, he didn't understand everything about it. When The Rat got his "turn" at boot-brushing, he shared more with Lazarus.

"What I want to do," he said, "is not only walk as fast as other people do, but faster. Acrobats train themselves to do anything. It's training that does it. There might come a time when he might need some one to go on an errand quickly, and I'm going to be ready. I'm going to train myself until he needn't think of me as if I were only a cripple who can't do things and has to be taken care of. I want him to know that I'm really as strong as Marco, and where Marco can go I can go."

"What I want to do," he said, "is not just walk as fast as other people, but faster. Acrobats train themselves to do anything. It's all about training. There might come a time when he needs someone to run an errand quickly, and I'm going to be ready. I'm going to train myself until he no longer thinks of me as just someone who can't do things and needs to be taken care of. I want him to know that I'm really as strong as Marco, and wherever Marco can go, I can go."

"He" was what he always said, and Lazarus always understood without explanation.

"He" was what he always said, and Lazarus always understood without any explanation.

"'The Master' is your name for him," he had explained at the beginning. "And I can't call him just 'Mister' Loristan. It sounds like cheek. If he was called 'General' or 'Colonel' I could stand it—though it wouldn't be quite right. Some day I shall find a name. When I speak to him, I say 'Sir.'"

"'The Master' is what you call him," he explained at the start. "But I can't just call him 'Mister' Loristan. That feels disrespectful. If he were called 'General' or 'Colonel,' I'd be okay with that—though it wouldn't feel exactly right. One day, I'll figure out the right name. When I talk to him, I just say 'Sir.'"

The walks were taken every day, and each day were longer. Marco found himself silently watching The Rat with amazement at his determination and endurance. He knew that he must not speak of what he could not fail to see as they walked. He must not tell him that he looked tired and pale and sometimes desperately fatigued. He had inherited from his father the tact which sees what people do not wish to be reminded of. He knew that for some reason of his own The Rat had determined to do this thing at any cost to himself. Sometimes his face grew white and worn and he breathed hard, but he never rested more than a few minutes, and never turned back or shortened a walk they had planned.

The walks happened every day, and each day they got longer. Marco found himself quietly watching The Rat with amazement at his determination and stamina. He knew he shouldn't mention what he couldn't help but notice as they walked. He couldn't tell him that he looked tired and pale, and sometimes completely exhausted. He had inherited from his father the sensitivity to see what people didn’t want to be reminded of. He understood that, for some personal reason, The Rat had decided to do this no matter the cost to himself. Sometimes his face would go pale and worn, and he would breathe heavily, but he never rested for more than a few minutes, and he never turned back or cut short a walk they had planned.

"Tell me something about Samavia, something to remember," he would say, when he looked his worst. "When I begin to try to remember, I forget—other things."

"Tell me something about Samavia, something to remember," he would say, when he looked his worst. "When I start trying to remember, I forget—other things."

So, as they went on their way, they talked, and The Rat committed things to memory. He was quick at it, and grew quicker every day. They invented a game of remembering faces they passed. Both would learn them by heart, and on their return home Marco would draw them. They went to the museums and galleries and learned things there, making from memory lists and descriptions which at night they showed to Loristan, when he was not too busy to talk to them.

So, as they traveled along, they chatted, and The Rat memorized things. He was quick at it, and got faster every day. They came up with a game of remembering the faces they saw. Both would memorize them, and on their way back home, Marco would draw them. They visited museums and galleries and picked up facts there, creating lists and descriptions from memory that they showed to Loristan at night, whenever he had time to talk to them.

As the days passed, Marco saw that The Rat was gaining strength. This exhilarated him greatly. They often went to Hampstead Heath and walked in the wind and sun. There The Rat would go through curious exercises which he believed would develop his muscles. He began to look less tired during and after his journey. There were even fewer wrinkles on his face, and his sharp eyes looked less fierce. The talks between the two boys were long and curious. Marco soon realized that The Rat wanted to learn—learn—learn.

As the days went by, Marco noticed that The Rat was getting stronger. This made him really happy. They often went to Hampstead Heath to walk in the wind and sun. There, The Rat would do odd exercises that he thought would build his muscles. He started looking less tired during and after their walks. There were even fewer wrinkles on his face, and his sharp eyes seemed less intense. The conversations between the two boys were long and interesting. Marco quickly realized that The Rat was eager to learn—learn—learn.

"Your father can talk to you almost as if you were twenty years old," he said once. "He knows you can understand what he's saying. If he were to talk to me, he'd always have to remember that I was only a rat that had lived in gutters and seen nothing else."

"Your dad can talk to you like you're almost twenty," he once said. "He knows you get what he's saying. If he were talking to me, he'd always have to remember that I'm just a rat that lived in the gutters and has seen nothing else."

They were talking in their room, as they nearly always did after they went to bed and the street lamp shone in and lighted their bare little room. They often sat up clasping their knees, Marco on his poor bed, The Rat on his hard sofa, but neither of them conscious either of the poorness or hardness, because to each one the long unknown sense of companionship was such a satisfying thing. Neither of them had ever talked intimately to another boy, and now they were together day and night. They revealed their thoughts to each other; they told each other things it had never before occurred to either to think of telling any one. In fact, they found out about themselves, as they talked, things they had not quite known before. Marco had gradually discovered that the admiration The Rat had for his father was an impassioned and curious feeling which possessed him entirely. It seemed to Marco that it was beginning to be like a sort of religion. He evidently thought of him every moment. So when he spoke of Loristan's knowing him to be only a rat of the gutter, Marco felt he himself was fortunate in remembering something he could say.

They were chatting in their room, as they almost always did after going to bed, with the street lamp shining in and lighting up their small, bare room. They often sat up holding their knees, Marco on his shabby bed and The Rat on his uncomfortable sofa, but neither of them was aware of the lack of comfort because the deep sense of companionship was so fulfilling for both of them. Neither of them had ever talked closely with another boy before, and now they spent every day and night together. They shared their thoughts with each other; they talked about things it had never occurred to either of them to mention to anyone else. In fact, as they spoke, they discovered things about themselves they hadn't quite realized before. Marco gradually realized that The Rat’s admiration for his father was an intense and curious feeling that completely consumed him. It seemed to Marco that it was starting to feel like a kind of religion. He clearly thought about him all the time. So when he mentioned Loristan knowing him to be just a rat from the gutter, Marco felt lucky to remember something he could say.

"My father said yesterday that you had a big brain and a strong will," he answered from his bed. "He said that you had a wonderful memory which only needed exercising. He said it after he looked over the list you made of the things you had seen in the Tower."

"My dad mentioned yesterday that you have a sharp mind and a strong will," he replied from his bed. "He said you have an amazing memory that just needs some practice. He said that after he checked out the list you made of the things you saw in the Tower."

The Rat shuffled on his sofa and clasped his knees tighter.

The Rat shifted on his couch and hugged his knees closer.

"Did he? Did he?" he said.

"Did he? Did he?" he asked.

He rested his chin upon his knees for a few minutes and stared straight before him. Then he turned to the bed.

He rested his chin on his knees for a few minutes and stared straight ahead. Then he turned to the bed.

"Marco," he said, in a rather hoarse voice, a queer voice; "are you jealous?"

"Marco," he said, in a somewhat rough voice, a strange voice; "are you jealous?"

"Jealous," said Marco; "why?"

"Jealous?" Marco asked. "Why?"

"I mean, have you ever been jealous? Do you know what it is like?"

"I mean, have you ever felt jealous? Do you know what that feels like?"

"I don't think I do," answered Marco, staring a little.

"I don't think I do," Marco replied, staring slightly.

"Are you ever jealous of Lazarus because he's always with your father—because he's with him oftener than you are—and knows about his work—and can do things for him you can't? I mean, are you jealous of—your father?"

"Are you ever jealous of Lazarus because he's always around your dad—because he spends more time with him than you do—and he knows about his work—and can help him with things you can't? I mean, are you jealous of—your dad?"

Marco loosed his arms from his knees and lay down flat on his pillow.

Marco uncrossed his arms from his knees and lay down flat on his pillow.

"No, I'm not. The more people love and serve him, the better," he said. "The only thing I care for is—is him. I just care for HIM. Lazarus does too. Don't you?"

"No, I'm not. The more people love and serve him, the better," he said. "The only thing I care about is him. I just care about HIM. Lazarus does too. Don't you?"

The Rat was greatly excited internally. He had been thinking of this thing a great deal. The thought had sometimes terrified him. He might as well have it out now if he could. If he could get at the truth, everything would be easier. But would Marco really tell him?

The Rat was feeling really excited inside. He had been thinking about this a lot. Sometimes, the thought had scared him. He might as well confront it now if he could. If he could find out the truth, everything would be simpler. But would Marco actually tell him?

"Don't you mind?" he said, still hoarse and eager—"don't you mind how much I care for him? Could it ever make you feel savage? Could it ever set you thinking I was nothing but—what I am—and that it was cheek of me to push myself in and fasten on to a gentleman who only took me up for charity? Here's the living truth," he ended in an outburst; "if I were you and you were me, that's what I should be thinking. I know it is. I couldn't help it. I should see every low thing there was in you, in your manners and your voice and your looks. I should see nothing but the contrast between you and me and between you and him. I should be so jealous that I should just rage. I should HATE you—and I should DESPISE you!"

"Don’t you care?” he said, still sounding rough and eager—“don’t you care how much I care for him? Could it ever make you feel angry? Could it ever make you think I’m just—what I am—and that it’s rude of me to insert myself and cling to a guy who only took me in out of pity? Here’s the honest truth,” he said in a burst of emotion; “if I were you and you were me, that’s what I’d be thinking. I know it. I couldn’t help it. I’d see every bad quality in you—your manners, your voice, your looks. I’d see nothing but the contrast between you and me and between you and him. I’d be so jealous that I’d just boil over. I’d HATE you—and I’d DESPISE you!”

He had wrought himself up to such a passion of feeling that he set Marco thinking that what he was hearing meant strange and strong emotions such as he himself had never experienced. The Rat had been thinking over all this in secret for some time, it was evident. Marco lay still a few minutes and thought it over. Then he found something to say, just as he had found something before.

He had worked himself into such a whirlwind of emotions that he made Marco realize that what he was hearing signified unusual and intense feelings that he had never experienced. The Rat had clearly been pondering all this in secret for a while. Marco stayed quiet for a few minutes and reflected on it. Then he found something to say, just as he had before.

"You might, if you were with other people who thought in the same way," he said, "and if you hadn't found out that it is such a mistake to think in that way, that it's even stupid. But, you see, if you were I, you would have lived with my father, and he'd have told you what he knows—what he's been finding out all his life."

"You might, if you were with others who thought the same way," he said, "and if you hadn't realized that it's such a mistake to think like that, that it's even foolish. But, you see, if you were in my shoes, you would have lived with my dad, and he would have shared with you what he knows—what he's been discovering his whole life."

"What's he found out?"

"What did he find out?"

"Oh!" Marco answered, quite casually, "just that you can't set savage thoughts loose in the world, any more than you can let loose savage beasts with hydrophobia. They spread a sort of rabies, and they always tear and worry you first of all."

"Oh!" Marco replied, pretty casually, "it's just that you can't let wild thoughts roam free in the world, any more than you can let loose rabid animals. They spread a kind of madness, and they always end up tearing you apart first."

"What do you mean?" The Rat gasped out.

"What do you mean?" the Rat gasped.

"It's like this," said Marco, lying flat and cool on his hard pillow and looking at the reflection of the street lamp on the ceiling. "That day I turned into your Barracks, without knowing that you'd think I was spying, it made you feel savage, and you threw the stone at me. If it had made me feel savage and I'd rushed in and fought, what would have happened to all of us?"

"Here's the thing," said Marco, lying flat and cool on his hard pillow and watching the reflection of the streetlight on the ceiling. "That day I walked into your Barracks, not realizing you’d think I was spying, it made you feel aggressive, and you threw a stone at me. If it had made me feel aggressive and I had rushed in and fought, what would have happened to all of us?"

The Rat's spirit of generalship gave the answer.

The Rat's leadership skills provided the answer.

"I should have called on the Squad to charge with fixed bayonets. They'd have half killed you. You're a strong chap, and you'd have hurt a lot of them."

"I should have called the Squad to charge with their bayonets out. They would have seriously injured you. You're a tough guy, and you would have hurt a lot of them."

A note of terror broke into his voice. "What a fool I should have been!" he cried out. "I should never have come here! I should never have known HIM!" Even by the light of the street lamp Marco could see him begin to look almost ghastly.

A note of fear crept into his voice. "What an idiot I’ve been!" he shouted. "I should never have come here! I should never have met HIM!" Even in the light of the street lamp, Marco could see him starting to look almost ghostly.

"The Squad could easily have half killed me," Marco added. "They could have quite killed me, if they had wanted to do it. And who would have got any good out of it? It would only have been a street-lads' row—with the police and prison at the end of it."

"The Squad could have easily half killed me," Marco added. "They could have totally killed me if they really wanted to. And who would have benefited from that? It would just have been a street fight—with the police and jail at the end of it."

"But because you'd lived with him," The Rat pondered, "you walked in as if you didn't mind, and just asked why we did it, and looked like a stronger chap than any of us—and different—different. I wondered what was the matter with you, you were so cool and steady. I know now. It was because you were like him. He'd taught you. He's like a wizard."

"But since you had lived with him," The Rat thought, "you came in as if it didn’t bother you and simply asked why we did it, looking tougher than any of us—and different—different. I was curious about what was going on with you; you seemed so calm and composed. I get it now. It was because you were like him. He had taught you. He’s like a wizard."

"He knows things that wizards think they know, but he knows them better," Marco said. "He says they're not queer and unnatural. They're just simple laws of nature. You have to be either on one side or the other, like an army. You choose your side. You either build up or tear down. You either keep in the light where you can see, or you stand in the dark and fight everything that comes near you, because you can't see and you think it's an enemy. No, you wouldn't have been jealous if you'd been I and I'd been you."

"He knows things that wizards believe they know, but he understands them better," Marco said. "He claims they're not strange or unnatural. They're just basic laws of nature. You have to choose a side, like in an army. You pick your side. You either build up or tear down. You either stay in the light where you can see, or you stand in the dark and fight everything that approaches because you can't see and assume it's an enemy. No, you wouldn't have felt jealous if you were in my shoes and I were in yours."

"And you're NOT?" The Rat's sharp voice was almost hollow. "You'll swear you're not?"

"And you're NOT?" The Rat's sharp voice sounded almost empty. "You’ll swear you’re not?"

"I'm not," said Marco.

"I'm not," Marco said.

The Rat's excitement even increased a shade as he poured forth his confession.

The Rat's excitement actually grew a bit more as he shared his confession.

"I was afraid," he said. "I've been afraid every day since I came here. I'll tell you straight out. It seemed just natural that you and Lazarus wouldn't stand me, just as I wouldn't have stood you. It seemed just natural that you'd work together to throw me out. I knew how I should have worked myself. Marco—I said I'd tell you straight out—I'm jealous of you. I'm jealous of Lazarus. It makes me wild when I see you both knowing all about him, and fit and ready to do anything he wants done. I'm not ready and I'm not fit."

"I was scared," he said. "I've been scared every day since I got here. I'll be honest with you. It felt totally normal that you and Lazarus wouldn’t like me, just like I wouldn’t have liked you. It seemed natural that you two would team up to get rid of me. I knew how I should have handled things. Marco—I’m telling you straight—I’m jealous of you. I’m jealous of Lazarus. It drives me crazy to see you both knowing everything about him, and fit and ready to do whatever he needs. I’m not ready and I’m not fit."

"You'd do anything he wanted done, whether you were fit and ready or not," said Marco. "He knows that."

"You'd do whatever he wanted, whether you were ready or not," Marco said. "He knows that."

"Does he? Do you think he does?" cried The Rat. "I wish he'd try me. I wish he would."

"Does he? Do you think he does?" shouted The Rat. "I wish he’d give it a shot. I wish he would."

Marco turned over on his bed and rose up on his elbow so that he faced The Rat on his sofa.

Marco rolled over in bed and propped himself up on his elbow to face The Rat on the sofa.

"Let us WAIT," he said in a whisper. "Let us WAIT."

"Let's WAIT," he said softly. "Let's WAIT."

There was a pause, and then The Rat whispered also.

There was a pause, and then The Rat whispered too.

"For what?"

"Why?"

"For him to find out that we're fit to be tried. Don't you see what fools we should be if we spent our time in being jealous, either of us. We're only two boys. Suppose he saw we were only two silly fools. When you are jealous of me or of Lazarus, just go and sit down in a still place and think of HIM. Don't think about yourself or about us. He's so quiet that to think about him makes you quiet yourself. When things go wrong or when I'm lonely, he's taught me to sit down and make myself think of things I like—pictures, books, monuments, splendid places. It pushes the other things out and sets your mind going properly. He doesn't know I nearly always think of him. He's the best thought himself. You try it. You're not really jealous. You only THINK you are. You'll find that out if you always stop yourself in time. Any one can be such a fool if he lets himself. And he can always stop it if he makes up his mind. I'm not jealous. You must let that thought alone. You're not jealous yourself. Kick that thought into the street."

"For him to find out that we can be put on trial. Don’t you see how foolish we’d be if we spent our time being jealous of each other? We're just two guys. What if he realized we were just two silly idiots? When you feel jealous of me or Lazarus, just find a quiet spot and think about HIM. Don’t think about yourself or us. He’s so calm that thinking about him makes you calm too. When things go wrong or when I'm feeling lonely, he’s taught me to sit down and focus on things I enjoy—pictures, books, monuments, amazing places. It pushes out the negative thoughts and helps clear your mind. He doesn’t know I usually think about him. He’s the best thought overall. You should try it. You’re not really jealous; you just THINK you are. You’ll realize that if you stop yourself in time. Anyone can be foolish if they let themselves. But anyone can also stop it if they decide to. I’m not jealous. You need to let that thought go. You’re not jealous either. Just kick that thought to the curb."

The Rat caught his breath and threw his arms up over his eyes. "Oh, Lord! Oh, Lord!" he said; "if I'd lived near him always as you have. If I just had."

The Rat caught his breath and threw his arms up over his eyes. "Oh, man! Oh, man!" he said; "if I had always lived near him like you have. If only I had."

"We're both living near him now," said Marco. "And here's something to think of," leaning more forward on his elbow. "The kings who were being made ready for Samavia have waited all these years; WE can make ourselves ready and wait so that, if just two boys are wanted to do something—just two boys—we can step out of the ranks when the call comes and say 'Here!' Now let's lie down and think of it until we go to sleep."

"We're both living close to him now," said Marco. "And here’s something to consider," leaning in more on his elbow. "The kings who were getting ready for Samavia have waited all these years; WE can get ourselves ready and wait so that, if they just need two boys to do something—just two boys—we can step out of the crowd when the call comes and say 'Here!' Now let’s lie down and think about it until we fall asleep."




XIII

LORISTAN ATTENDS A DRILL OF THE SQUAD,
AND MARCO MEETS A SAMAVIAN

The Squad was not forgotten. It found that Loristan himself would have regarded neglect as a breach of military duty.

The Squad was not forgotten. It realized that Loristan himself would have seen neglect as a failure of military duty.

"You must remember your men," he said, two or three days after The Rat became a member of his household. "You must keep up their drill. Marco tells me it was very smart. Don't let them get slack."

"You need to remember your guys," he said, a couple of days after The Rat joined his household. "You have to keep their training up. Marco told me it was very impressive. Don't let them get lazy."

"His men!" The Rat felt what he could not have put into words.

"His guys!" The Rat sensed something he couldn't express in words.

He knew he had worked, and that the Squad had worked, in their hidden holes and corners. Only hidden holes and corners had been possible for them because they had existed in spite of the protest of their world and the vigilance of its policemen. They had tried many refuges before they found the Barracks. No one but resented the existence of a troop of noisy vagabonds. But somehow this man knew that there had evolved from it something more than mere noisy play, that he, The Rat, had MEANT order and discipline.

He knew he and the Squad had put in the effort, even from their secret spots. They had to stay hidden because they were always facing the objections of their world and the watchfulness of its police. They had tried out several hideouts before they discovered the Barracks. No one liked the idea of a group of loud drifters. But somehow, this man realized that something more significant than just noisy antics had developed from it; he, The Rat, had intended for there to be order and discipline.

"His men!" It made him feel as if he had had the Victoria Cross fastened on his coat. He had brain enough to see many things, and he knew that it was in this way that Loristan was finding him his "place." He knew how.

"His men!" It made him feel like he had the Victoria Cross pinned to his coat. He was smart enough to notice a lot of things, and he understood that this was how Loristan was helping him find his "place." He knew how.

When they went to the Barracks, the Squad greeted them with a tumultuous welcome which expressed a great sense of relief. Privately the members had been filled with fears which they had talked over together in deep gloom. Marco's father, they decided, was too big a swell to let the two come back after he had seen the sort the Squad was made up of. He might be poor just now, toffs sometimes lost their money for a bit, but you could see what he was, and fathers like him weren't going to let their sons make friends with "such as us." He'd stop the drill and the "Secret Society" game. That's what he'd do!

When they arrived at the Barracks, the Squad welcomed them with a loud cheer that showed their huge sense of relief. Behind closed doors, the members had been filled with worries that they discussed together in a dark mood. They decided that Marco's dad was too important to let the two of them come back after seeing the kind of people the Squad consisted of. He might be broke at the moment—rich people sometimes lost their money for a while—but you could tell who he was, and fathers like him wouldn’t allow their sons to be friends with “people like us.” He’d put an end to the drill and the "Secret Society" game. That’s exactly what he would do!

But The Rat came swinging in on his secondhand crutches looking as if he had been made a general, and Marco came with him; and the drill the Squad was put through was stricter and finer than any drill they had ever known.

But The Rat came in swinging on his used crutches, looking like he’d been made a general, and Marco was with him; and the drill the Squad went through was tougher and more precise than any drill they had ever experienced.

"I wish my father could have seen that," Marco said to The Rat.

"I wish my dad could have seen that," Marco said to The Rat.

The Rat turned red and white and then red again, but he said not a single word. The mere thought was like a flash of fire passing through him. But no fellow could hope for a thing as big as that. The Secret Party, in its subterranean cavern, surrounded by its piled arms, sat down to read the morning paper.

The Rat flushed with red and white and then red again, but he didn't say a single word. The thought hit him like a burst of fire. But no one could realistically expect something that big. The Secret Party, in its underground cave, surrounded by its stacked weapons, sat down to read the morning paper.

The war news was bad to read. The Maranovitch held the day for the moment, and while they suffered and wrought cruelties in the capital city, the Iarovitch suffered and wrought cruelties in the country outside. So fierce and dark was the record that Europe stood aghast.

The news about the war was hard to digest. The Maranovitch were in control for now, and while they caused pain and committed atrocities in the capital city, the Iarovitch were doing the same in the countryside. The brutality of the situation was so overwhelming that Europe was stunned.

The Rat folded his paper when he had finished, and sat biting his nails. Having done this for a few minutes, he began to speak in his dramatic and hollow Secret Party whisper.

The Rat folded his paper once he was done and sat there biting his nails. After doing this for a few minutes, he started to speak in his dramatic and empty Secret Party whisper.

"The hour has come," he said to his followers. "The messengers must go forth. They know nothing of what they go for; they only know that they must obey. If they were caught and tortured, they could betray nothing because they know nothing but that, at certain places, they must utter a certain word. They carry no papers. All commands they must learn by heart. When the sign is given, the Secret Party will know what to do—where to meet and where to attack."

"The time has come," he told his followers. "The messengers need to go out. They don’t know what their mission is; they just know they have to follow orders. If they get caught and tortured, they can’t give away any information because they know nothing except that, at specific locations, they have to say a particular word. They don’t carry any paperwork. All instructions must be memorized. When the signal is given, the Secret Party will know what to do—where to gather and where to strike."

He drew plans of the battle on the flagstones, and he sketched an imaginary route which the two messengers were to follow. But his knowledge of the map of Europe was not worth much, and he turned to Marco.

He laid out plans for the battle on the stone floor and drew an imaginary path for the two messengers to take. But his understanding of the map of Europe wasn't very good, so he turned to Marco.

"You know more about geography that I do. You know more about everything," he said. "I only know Italy is at the bottom and Russia is at one side and England's at the other. How would the Secret Messengers go to Samavia? Can you draw the countries they'd have to pass through?"

"You know more about geography than I do. You know more about everything," he said. "I just know Italy is at the bottom, Russia is on one side, and England is on the other. How would the Secret Messengers get to Samavia? Can you draw the countries they’d have to pass through?"

Because any school-boy who knew the map could have done the same thing, Marco drew them. He also knew the stations the Secret Two would arrive at and leave by when they entered a city, the streets they would walk through and the very uniforms they would see; but of these things he said nothing. The reality his knowledge gave to the game was, however, a thrilling thing. He wished he could have been free to explain to The Rat the things he knew. Together they could have worked out so many details of travel and possible adventure that it would have been almost as if they had set out on their journey in fact.

Because any school kid who knew the map could have done the same thing, Marco drew them. He also knew the stations the Secret Two would arrive at and leave from when they entered a city, the streets they would walk down, and even the uniforms they would see; but he said nothing about these things. The reality his knowledge added to the game was really exciting. He wished he could have been free to explain to The Rat the things he knew. Together they could have worked out so many details of travel and possible adventures that it would have felt almost like they had actually set out on their journey.

As it was, the mere sketching of the route fired The Rat's imagination. He forged ahead with the story of adventure, and filled it with such mysterious purport and design that the Squad at times gasped for breath. In his glowing version the Secret Two entered cities by midnight and sang and begged at palace gates where kings driving outward paused to listen and were given the Sign.

As it happened, just outlining the route sparked The Rat's imagination. He charged forward with the story of adventure, adding such mysterious meaning and purpose that the Squad occasionally gasped for breath. In his thrilling version, the Secret Two entered cities at midnight and sang and begged at palace gates where kings, heading out, paused to listen and received the Sign.

"Though it would not always be kings," he said. "Sometimes it would be the poorest people. Sometimes they might seem to be beggars like ourselves, when they were only Secret Ones disguised. A great lord might wear poor clothes and pretend to be a workman, and we should only know him by the signs we had learned by heart. When we were sent to Samavia, we should be obliged to creep in through some back part of the country where no fighting was being done and where no one would attack. Their generals are not clever enough to protect the parts which are joined to friendly countries, and they have not forces enough. Two boys could find a way in if they thought it out."

"Although it won't always be kings," he said. "Sometimes it'll be the poorest people. Sometimes they might look like beggars like us, when they're really Secret Ones in disguise. A great lord might wear ragged clothes and pretend to be a laborer, and we would only recognize him by the signs we've memorized. When we go to Samavia, we'll have to sneak in through some back roads where there's no fighting and where no one will attack. Their generals aren't smart enough to protect the areas connected to friendly countries, and they don't have enough forces. Two boys could find a way in if they planned it out."

He became possessed by the idea of thinking it out on the spot. He drew his rough map of Samavia on the flagstones with his chalk.

He got caught up in the idea of figuring it out right there. He sketched his rough map of Samavia on the pavement with his chalk.

"Look here," he said to Marco, who, with the elated and thrilled Squad, bent over it in a close circle of heads. "Beltrazo is here and Carnolitz is here—and here is Jiardasia. Beltrazo and Jiardasia are friendly, though they don't take sides. All the fighting is going on in the country about Melzarr. There is no reason why they should prevent single travelers from coming in across the frontiers of friendly neighbors. They're not fighting with the countries outside, they are fighting with themselves." He paused a moment and thought.

"Look here," he said to Marco, who, along with the excited Squad, was leaning in closely. "Beltrazo is here and Carnolitz is here—and here is Jiardasia. Beltrazo and Jiardasia are on good terms, even though they don't pick sides. All the fighting is happening in the area around Melzarr. There's no reason to stop individual travelers from coming in across the borders of friendly neighbors. They're not at war with the outside countries; they're fighting among themselves." He paused for a moment to think.

"The article in that magazine said something about a huge forest on the eastern frontier. That's here. We could wander into a forest and stay there until we'd planned all we wanted to do. Even the people who had seen us would forget about us. What we have to do is to make people feel as if we were nothing—nothing."

"The article in that magazine mentioned a massive forest on the eastern border. That's right here. We could walk into a forest and stay there until we've figured everything out. Even the people who noticed us would forget about us. What we need to do is make people feel like we’re invisible—like we’re nothing."

They were in the very midst of it, crowded together, leaning over, stretching necks and breathing quickly with excitement, when Marco lifted his head. Some mysterious impulse made him do it in spite of himself.

They were right in the middle of it, packed together, leaning over, stretching their necks, and breathing quickly with excitement when Marco lifted his head. A strange urge compelled him to do it against his own will.

"There's my father!" he said.

"There's my dad!" he said.

The chalk dropped, everything dropped, even Samavia. The Rat was up and on his crutches as if some magic force had swung him there. How he gave the command, or if he gave it at all, not even he himself knew. But the Squad stood at salute.

The chalk fell, everything fell, even Samavia. The Rat was up and on his crutches as if some magical force had lifted him there. How he commanded that, or if he commanded it at all, not even he knew. But the Squad stood at attention.

Loristan was standing at the opening of the archway as Marco had stood that first day. He raised his right hand in return salute and came forward.

Loristan was standing at the entrance of the archway just like Marco had that first day. He raised his right hand in a return greeting and stepped forward.

"I was passing the end of the street and remembered the Barracks was here," he explained. "I thought I should like to look at your men, Captain."

"I was walking by the end of the street and remembered the Barracks was here," he said. "I thought I’d like to check out your men, Captain."

He smiled, but it was not a smile which made his words really a joke. He looked down at the chalk map drawn on the flagstones.

He smiled, but it wasn't a smile that made his words really a joke. He looked down at the chalk map drawn on the flagstones.

"You know that map well," he said. "Even I can see that it is Samavia. What is the Secret Party doing?"

"You know that map pretty well," he said. "Even I can tell that it's Samavia. What’s the Secret Party up to?"

"The messengers are trying to find a way in," answered Marco.

"The messengers are looking for a way in," Marco replied.

"We can get in there," said The Rat, pointing with a crutch. "There's a forest where we could hide and find out things."

"We can get in there," said The Rat, pointing with a crutch. "There's a forest where we can hide and figure things out."

"Reconnoiter," said Loristan, looking down. "Yes. Two stray boys could be very safe in a forest. It's a good game."

"Scout around," said Loristan, looking down. "Yeah. Two lost boys could be pretty safe in a forest. It's a fun game."

That he should be there! That he should, in his own wonderful way, have given them such a thing as this. That he should have cared enough even to look up the Barracks, was what The Rat was thinking. A batch of ragamuffins they were and nothing else, and he standing looking at them with his fine smile. There was something about him which made him seem even splendid. The Rat's heart thumped with startled joy.

That he was here! That he, in his own amazing way, had given them something like this. That he cared enough to even look up the Barracks was what The Rat was thinking. They were just a group of scruffy kids, and he stood there looking at them with his charming smile. There was something about him that made him seem even more impressive. The Rat's heart raced with unexpected joy.

"Father," said Marco, "will you watch The Rat drill us? I want you to see how well it is done."

"Father," Marco said, "will you watch The Rat drill us? I want you to see how well it's done."

"Captain, will you do me that honor?" Loristan said to The Rat, and to even these words he gave the right tone, neither jesting nor too serious. Because it was so right a tone, The Rat's pulses beat only with exultation. This god of his had looked at his maps, he had talked of his plans, he had come to see the soldiers who were his work! The Rat began his drill as if he had been reviewing an army.

"Captain, will you do me that honor?" Loristan said to The Rat, and he infused even these words with just the right tone, neither playful nor overly serious. Because of this perfect tone, The Rat's heart raced with excitement. This figure he admired had looked at his maps, discussed his plans, and had come to see the soldiers who were his creation! The Rat began his drill as if he were reviewing an entire army.

What Loristan saw done was wonderful in its mechanical exactness.

What Loristan saw was amazing in its precise mechanics.

The Squad moved like the perfect parts of a perfect machine. That they could so do it in such space, and that they should have accomplished such precision, was an extraordinary testimonial to the military efficiency and curious qualities of this one hunchbacked, vagabond officer.

The Squad moved like the perfectly synchronized parts of a flawless machine. That they could operate so well in such a confined space, and that they achieved such precision, was an amazing testament to the military efficiency and unique qualities of this one hunchbacked, wandering officer.

"That is magnificent!" the spectator said, when it was over. "It could not be better done. Allow me to congratulate you."

"That was amazing!" the spectator said when it was over. "It couldn't have been done any better. Let me congratulate you."

He shook The Rat's hand as if it had been a man's, and, after he had shaken it, he put his own hand lightly on the boy's shoulder and let it rest there as he talked a few minutes to them all.

He shook The Rat's hand as if it were a man's, and after shaking it, he placed his hand gently on the boy's shoulder and let it rest there while he talked to everyone for a few minutes.

He kept his talk within the game, and his clear comprehension of it added a flavor which even the dullest member of the Squad was elated by. Sometimes you couldn't understand toffs when they made a shy at being friendly, but you could understand him, and he stirred up your spirits. He didn't make jokes with you, either, as if a chap had to be kept grinning. After the few minutes were over, he went away. Then they sat down again in their circle and talked about him, because they could talk and think about nothing else. They stared at Marco furtively, feeling as if he were a creature of another world because he had lived with this man. They stared at The Rat in a new way also. The wonderful-looking hand had rested on his shoulder, and he had been told that what he had done was magnificent.

He kept his conversation focused on the game, and his clear understanding of it added a vibe that even the dullest member of the Squad loved. Sometimes you couldn't get what rich kids were saying when they tried to be friendly, but you could understand him, and he lifted your spirits. He didn't try to joke around with you like you always had to smile. After a few minutes, he walked away. Then they sat back down in their circle and talked about him because they couldn't think about anything else. They glanced at Marco quietly, feeling like he was from another world because he had spent time with this guy. They also looked at The Rat differently. That amazing hand had rested on his shoulder, and he had been told that what he did was incredible.

"When you said you wished your father could have seen the drill," said The Rat, "you took my breath away. I'd never have had the cheek to think of it myself—and I'd never have dared to let you ask him, even if you wanted to do it. And he came himself! It struck me dumb."

"When you said you wished your dad could have seen the drill," The Rat said, "you completely caught me off guard. I would never have had the guts to think of it myself—and I would never have dared to let you ask him, even if you wanted to. And he came himself! It left me speechless."

"If he came," said Marco, "it was because he wanted to see it."

"If he came," Marco said, "it was because he wanted to see it."

When they had finished talking, it was time for Marco and The Rat to go on their way. Loristan had given The Rat an errand. At a certain hour he was to present himself at a certain shop and receive a package.

When they finished their conversation, it was time for Marco and The Rat to head out. Loristan had given The Rat a task. At a specific time, he was supposed to show up at a certain shop and pick up a package.

"Let him do it alone," Loristan said to Marco. "He will be better pleased. His desire is to feel that he is trusted to do things alone."

"Let him handle it by himself," Loristan said to Marco. "He'll appreciate it more. He wants to feel trusted to manage things on his own."

So they parted at a street corner, Marco to walk back to No. 7 Philibert Place, The Rat to execute his commission. Marco turned into one of the better streets, through which he often passed on his way home. It was not a fashionable quarter, but it contained some respectable houses in whose windows here and there were to be seen neat cards bearing the word "Apartments," which meant that the owner of the house would let to lodgers his drawing-room or sitting-room suite.

So they separated at a street corner, Marco walking back to No. 7 Philibert Place, and The Rat going off to carry out his task. Marco turned onto one of the nicer streets that he often took on his way home. It wasn't an upscale area, but it had some decent houses where now and then you could see neat signs in the windows saying "Apartments," indicating that the homeowner was renting out their drawing-room or sitting-room suite to lodgers.

As Marco walked up the street, he saw some one come out of the door of one of the houses and walk quickly and lightly down the pavement. It was a young woman wearing an elegant though quiet dress, and a hat which looked as if it had been bought in Paris or Vienna. She had, in fact, a slightly foreign air, and it was this, indeed, which made Marco look at her long enough to see that she was also a graceful and lovely person. He wondered what her nationality was. Even at some yards' distance he could see that she had long dark eyes and a curved mouth which seemed to be smiling to itself. He thought she might be Spanish or Italian.

As Marco walked up the street, he saw someone come out of the door of one of the houses and walk quickly and lightly down the sidewalk. It was a young woman wearing an elegant but understated dress, and a hat that looked like it was bought in Paris or Vienna. She had a slightly foreign vibe, which made Marco look at her long enough to see that she was also a graceful and beautiful person. He wondered what her nationality was. Even from several yards away, he could see that she had long dark eyes and a curved mouth that seemed to be smiling to herself. He thought she might be Spanish or Italian.

He was trying to decide which of the two countries she belonged to, as she drew near to him, but quite suddenly the curved mouth ceased smiling as her foot seemed to catch in a break in the pavement, and she so lost her balance that she would have fallen if he had not leaped forward and caught her.

He was trying to figure out which of the two countries she was from as she approached him, but suddenly her smile disappeared when her foot seemed to get caught in a crack in the pavement, and she nearly lost her balance. He had to leap forward and catch her to prevent her from falling.

She was light and slender, and he was a strong lad and managed to steady her. An expression of sharp momentary anguish crossed her face.

She was thin and graceful, and he was a strong young man who managed to support her. A look of brief, intense pain flashed across her face.

"I hope you are not hurt," Marco said.

"I hope you’re not hurt," Marco said.

She bit her lip and clutched his shoulder very hard with her slim hand.

She bit her lip and gripped his shoulder tightly with her slender hand.

"I have twisted my ankle," she answered. "I am afraid I have twisted it badly. Thank you for saving me. I should have had a bad fall."

"I've twisted my ankle," she replied. "I'm afraid it's pretty bad. Thanks for saving me. I could have fallen really hard."

Her long, dark eyes were very sweet and grateful. She tried to smile, but there was such distress under the effort that Marco was afraid she must have hurt herself very much.

Her long, dark eyes were really sweet and filled with gratitude. She tried to smile, but there was so much worry behind the effort that Marco feared she might have seriously hurt herself.

"Can you stand on your foot at all?" he asked.

"Can you stand on your foot at all?" he asked.

"I can stand a little now," she said, "but I might not be able to stand in a few minutes. I must get back to the house while I can bear to touch the ground with it. I am so sorry. I am afraid I shall have to ask you to go with me. Fortunately it is only a few yards away."

"I can handle it a bit now," she said, "but I might not be able to in a few minutes. I need to get back to the house while I can still stand to touch the ground with it. I'm really sorry. I think I have to ask you to come with me. Luckily, it's only a few yards away."

"Yes," Marco answered. "I saw you come out of the house. If you will lean on my shoulder, I can soon help you back. I am glad to do it. Shall we try now?"

"Yes," Marco replied. "I saw you leave the house. If you lean on my shoulder, I can help you back quickly. I'm happy to do it. Should we give it a try now?"

She had a gentle and soft manner which would have appealed to any boy. Her voice was musical and her enunciation exquisite.

She had a gentle and soft demeanor that would have attracted any boy. Her voice was melodic and her pronunciation was perfect.

Whether she was Spanish or Italian, it was easy to imagine her a person who did not always live in London lodgings, even of the better class.

Whether she was Spanish or Italian, it was easy to picture her as someone who didn't always stay in nice London accommodations.

"If you please," she answered him. "It is very kind of you. You are very strong, I see. But I am glad to have only a few steps to go."

"If you don't mind," she replied to him. "That's really nice of you. You’re quite strong, I can see. But I’m glad I only have a few more steps to take."

She rested on his shoulder as well as on her umbrella, but it was plain that every movement gave her intense pain. She caught her lip with her teeth, and Marco thought she turned white. He could not help liking her. She was so lovely and gracious and brave. He could not bear to see the suffering in her face.

She leaned on his shoulder and her umbrella, but it was obvious that each movement caused her a lot of pain. She bit her lip, and Marco thought she looked pale. He couldn't help but feel drawn to her. She was so beautiful, graceful, and courageous. He couldn't stand seeing the suffering on her face.

"I am so sorry!" he said, as he helped her, and his boy's voice had something of the wonderful sympathetic tone of Loristan's. The beautiful lady herself remarked it, and thought how unlike it was to the ordinary boy-voice.

"I'm really sorry!" he said, as he helped her, and his youthful voice had a touch of the amazing sympathetic tone of Loristan's. The beautiful lady herself noticed it and thought how different it was from the usual boy's voice.

"I have a latch-key," she said, when they stood on the low step.

"I have a key," she said, as they stood on the low step.

She found the latch-key in her purse and opened the door. Marco helped her into the entrance-hall. She sat down at once in a chair near the hat-stand. The place was quite plain and old-fashioned inside.

She found the key in her purse and opened the door. Marco helped her into the entrance hall. She immediately sat down in a chair by the hat stand. The place was pretty simple and old-fashioned inside.

"Shall I ring the front-door bell to call some one?" Marco inquired.

"Should I ring the doorbell to call someone?" Marco asked.

"I am afraid that the servants are out," she answered. "They had a holiday. Will you kindly close the door? I shall be obliged to ask you to help me into the sitting-room at the end of the hall. I shall find all I want there—if you will kindly hand me a few things. Some one may come in presently—perhaps one of the other lodgers—and, even if I am alone for an hour or so, it will not really matter."

"I'm afraid the staff is out," she replied. "They had a day off. Could you please close the door? I would appreciate it if you could help me into the sitting room at the end of the hallway. I'll find everything I need there—if you could just hand me a few things. Someone might come in soon—maybe one of the other tenants—and even if I'm alone for an hour or so, it won't really be an issue."

"Perhaps I can find the landlady," Marco suggested. The beautiful person smiled.

"Maybe I can track down the landlady," Marco suggested. The beautiful woman smiled.

"She has gone to her sister's wedding. That is why I was going out to spend the day myself. I arranged the plan to accommodate her. How good you are! I shall be quite comfortable directly, really. I can get to my easy-chair in the sitting-room now I have rested a little."

"She went to her sister's wedding. That's why I was heading out to spend the day alone. I made the plans to fit her schedule. You're so kind! I’ll be quite comfortable soon, really. I can get to my easy chair in the living room now that I've rested a bit."

Marco helped her to her feet, and her sharp, involuntary exclamation of pain made him wince internally. Perhaps it was a worse sprain than she knew.

Marco helped her up, and her sudden, involuntary gasp of pain made him wince inside. Maybe it was a worse sprain than she realized.

The house was of the early-Victorian London order. A "front lobby" with a dining-room on the right hand, and a "back lobby," after the foot of the stairs was passed, out of which opened the basement kitchen staircase and a sitting-room looking out on a gloomy flagged back yard inclosed by high walls. The sitting-room was rather gloomy itself, but there were a few luxurious things among the ordinary furnishings. There was an easy-chair with a small table near it, and on the table were a silver lamp and some rather elegant trifles. Marco helped his charge to the easy-chair and put a cushion from the sofa under her foot. He did it very gently, and, as he rose after doing it, he saw that the long, soft dark eyes were looking at him in a curious way.

The house was of early Victorian style found in London. There was a "front lobby" with a dining room on the right and a "back lobby" that you accessed after going past the stairs. Off the back lobby, there was a staircase leading to the basement kitchen and a sitting room that overlooked a gloomy, flagged backyard surrounded by tall walls. The sitting room felt a bit dark too, but there were some nice touches among the regular furniture. There was a comfy chair with a small table next to it, and on the table sat a silver lamp and a few elegant decorations. Marco helped his charge into the easy chair and placed a cushion from the sofa under her foot. He did it gently, and as he stood up, he noticed her long, soft dark eyes were looking at him in a curious way.

"I must go away now," he said, "but I do not like to leave you. May I go for a doctor?"

"I have to leave now," he said, "but I don’t want to go. Can I get a doctor?"

"How dear you are!" she exclaimed. "But I do not want one, thank you. I know exactly what to do for a sprained ankle. And perhaps mine is not really a sprain. I am going to take off my shoe and see."

"How sweet you are!" she said. "But I don't need one, thanks. I know exactly how to handle a sprained ankle. And maybe mine isn't even a sprain. I'm going to take off my shoe and check."

"May I help you?" Marco asked, and he kneeled down again and carefully unfastened her shoe and withdrew it from her foot. It was a slender and delicate foot in a silk stocking, and she bent and gently touched and rubbed it.

"Can I help you?" Marco asked, kneeling down again to carefully unfasten her shoe and take it off her foot. It was a slender and delicate foot in a silk stocking, and she bent down, gently touching and rubbing it.

"No," she said, when she raised herself, "I do not think it is a sprain. Now that the shoe is off and the foot rests on the cushion, it is much more comfortable, much more. Thank you, thank you. If you had not been passing I might have had a dangerous fall."

"No," she said, as she propped herself up, "I don't think it's a sprain. Now that the shoe is off and my foot is on the cushion, it feels much better, really much better. Thank you, thank you. If you hadn't been walking by, I could have seriously hurt myself."

"I am very glad to have been able to help you," Marco answered, with an air of relief. "Now I must go, if you think you will be all right."

"I’m really glad I could help you," Marco replied, looking relieved. "I have to go now, if you think you’ll be okay."

"Don't go yet," she said, holding out her hand. "I should like to know you a little better, if I may. I am so grateful. I should like to talk to you. You have such beautiful manners for a boy," she ended, with a pretty, kind laugh, "and I believe I know where you got them from."

"Don't leave just yet," she said, extending her hand. "I'd love to get to know you a bit better, if that's okay. I'm really grateful. I'd like to chat with you. You have such great manners for a guy," she concluded with a lovely, warm laugh, "and I have a feeling I know where you learned them."

"You are very kind to me," Marco answered, wondering if he did not redden a little. "But I must go because my father will—"

"You’re really nice to me," Marco replied, wondering if he was blushing a bit. "But I have to go because my dad will—"

"Your father would let you stay and talk to me," she said, with even a prettier kindliness than before. "It is from him you have inherited your beautiful manner. He was once a friend of mine. I hope he is my friend still, though perhaps he has forgotten me."

"Your dad would let you stay and talk to me," she said, with an even friendlier kindness than before. "It's from him that you got your beautiful demeanor. He was once a friend of mine. I hope he’s still my friend, even though he might have forgotten me."

All that Marco had ever learned and all that he had ever trained himself to remember, quickly rushed back upon him now, because he had a clear and rapidly working brain, and had not lived the ordinary boy's life. Here was a beautiful lady of whom he knew nothing at all but that she had twisted her foot in the street and he had helped her back into her house. If silence was still the order, it was not for him to know things or ask questions or answer them. She might be the loveliest lady in the world and his father her dearest friend, but, even if this were so, he could best serve them both by obeying her friend's commands with all courtesy, and forgetting no instruction he had given.

All that Marco had ever learned and all the things he had trained himself to remember rushed back to him quickly, because he had a clear and fast-working mind, and he hadn’t lived the typical boy's life. Here was a beautiful woman about whom he knew nothing except that she had twisted her ankle in the street and he had helped her back to her house. If silence was still the rule, it wasn’t for him to know things, ask questions, or give answers. She might be the most beautiful woman in the world and his father her closest friend, but even if that were true, he could best serve them both by following her friend's commands with all due respect and remembering every instruction he had been given.

"I do not think my father ever forgets any one," he answered.

"I don’t think my dad ever forgets anyone," he replied.

"No, I am sure he does not," she said softly. "Has he been to Samavia during the last three years?"

"No, I'm pretty sure he hasn't," she said softly. "Has he been to Samavia in the last three years?"

Marco paused a moment.

Marco took a moment.

"Perhaps I am not the boy you think I am," he said. "My father has never been to Samavia."

"Maybe I'm not the guy you think I am," he said. "My dad has never been to Samavia."

"He has not? But—you are Marco Loristan?"

"He hasn't? But—you are Marco Loristan?"

"Yes. That is my name."

"Yes, that's my name."

Suddenly she leaned forward and her long lovely eyes filled with fire.

Suddenly, she leaned in, and her beautiful, expressive eyes sparkled with intensity.

"Then you are a Samavian, and you know of the disasters overwhelming us. You know all the hideousness and barbarity of what is being done. Your father's son must know it all!"

"Then you're a Samavian, and you know about the disasters hitting us hard. You’re aware of all the horrors and brutality of what's happening. Your father's son must know everything!"

"Every one knows it," said Marco.

"Everyone knows that," said Marco.

"But it is your country—your own! Your blood must burn in your veins!"

"But it's your country—your own! Your blood should be pumping fiercely in your veins!"

Marco stood quite still and looked at her. His eyes told whether his blood burned or not, but he did not speak. His look was answer enough, since he did not wish to say anything.

Marco stood completely still and stared at her. His eyes revealed if he was feeling heated or not, but he didn’t say a word. His gaze was enough of an answer, as he didn’t want to speak at all.

"What does your father think? I am a Samavian myself, and I think night and day. What does he think of the rumor about the descendant of the Lost Prince? Does he believe it?"

"What does your dad think? I’m a Samavian myself, and I think about it all the time. What does he think about the rumor regarding the descendant of the Lost Prince? Does he believe it?"

Marco was thinking very rapidly. Her beautiful face was glowing with emotion, her beautiful voice trembled. That she should be a Samavian, and love Samavia, and pour her feeling forth even to a boy, was deeply moving to him. But howsoever one was moved, one must remember that silence was still the order. When one was very young, one must remember orders first of all.

Marco was thinking quickly. Her beautiful face was shining with emotion, and her lovely voice was shaking. The fact that she was a Samavian, loved Samavia, and expressed her feelings to a boy was deeply touching to him. But no matter how one felt, it was important to remember that silence was still the rule. When you’re very young, you have to prioritize following the rules above all else.

"It might be only a newspaper story," he said. "He says one cannot trust such things. If you know him, you know he is very calm."

"It could just be a newspaper story," he said. "He claims that you can't trust stuff like that. If you know him, you know he stays very calm."

"Has he taught you to be calm too?" she said pathetically. "You are only a boy. Boys are not calm. Neither are women when their hearts are wrung. Oh, my Samavia! Oh, my poor little country! My brave, tortured country!" and with a sudden sob she covered her face with her hands.

"Has he taught you to stay calm too?" she said sadly. "You’re just a kid. Kids aren’t calm. Women aren’t either when their hearts are breaking. Oh, my Samavia! Oh, my poor little country! My brave, tortured country!" and with a sudden sob, she covered her face with her hands.

A great lump mounted to Marco's throat. Boys could not cry, but he knew what she meant when he said her heart was wrung.

A big lump rose in Marco's throat. Boys weren’t supposed to cry, but he understood what she meant when she said her heart was aching.

When she lifted her head, the tears in her eyes made them softer than ever.

When she lifted her head, the tears in her eyes made them look softer than ever.

"If I were a million Samavians instead of one woman, I should know what to do!" she cried. "If your father were a million Samavians, he would know, too. He would find Ivor's descendant, if he is on the earth, and he would end all this horror!"

"If I were a million Samavians instead of just one woman, I would know what to do!" she exclaimed. "If your father were a million Samavians, he would know, too. He would find Ivor's descendant, if they are on this earth, and put an end to all this horror!"

"Who would not end it if they could?" cried Marco, quite fiercely.

"Who wouldn't end it if they had the chance?" Marco shouted, quite intensely.

"But men like your father, men who are Samavians, must think night and day about it as I do," she impetuously insisted. "You see, I cannot help pouring my thoughts out even to a boy—because he is a Samavian. Only Samavians care. Samavia seems so little and unimportant to other people. They don't even seem to know that the blood she is pouring forth pours from human veins and beating human hearts. Men like your father must think, and plan, and feel that they must—must find a way. Even a woman feels it. Even a boy must. Stefan Loristan cannot be sitting quietly at home, knowing that Samavian hearts are being shot through and Samavian blood poured forth. He cannot think and say NOTHING!"

"But men like your father, men who are from Samavia, have to think about it all the time, just like I do," she insisted passionately. "You see, I can't help but share my thoughts even with a boy—because he is from Samavia. Only Samavians care. Samavia seems so small and insignificant to other people. They don’t even seem to realize that the blood being spilled comes from human veins and beating hearts. Men like your father need to think, plan, and feel that they must—must find a way. Even a woman feels this. Even a boy must. Stefan Loristan can't just sit quietly at home, knowing that Samavian hearts are being shot and Samavian blood is being spilled. He can’t just think and say NOTHING!"

Marco started in spite of himself. He felt as if his father had been struck in the face. How dare she say such words! Big as he was, suddenly he looked bigger, and the beautiful lady saw that he did.

Marco jumped, caught off guard. It felt like someone had hit his father in the face. How could she say such things! No matter how big he was, he suddenly seemed even larger, and the beautiful lady noticed it too.

"He is my father," he said slowly.

"He is my dad," he said slowly.

She was a clever, beautiful person, and saw that she had made a great mistake.

She was a smart, beautiful person and realized that she had made a big mistake.

"You must forgive me," she exclaimed. "I used the wrong words because I was excited. That is the way with women. You must see that I meant that I knew he was giving his heart and strength, his whole being, to Samavia, even though he must stay in London."

"You have to forgive me," she said. "I chose the wrong words because I was excited. That's how women are. You have to understand that I meant I knew he was giving his heart and strength, his entire being, to Samavia, even though he had to stay in London."

She started and turned her head to listen to the sound of some one using the latch-key and opening the front door. The some one came in with the heavy step of a man.

She jumped and turned her head to hear someone using the latch key and opening the front door. The someone came in with the heavy footfalls of a man.

"It is one of the lodgers," she said. "I think it is the one who lives in the third floor sitting-room."

"It’s one of the tenants," she said. "I think it’s the one who lives in the third-floor sitting room."

"Then you won't be alone when I go," said Marco. "I am glad some one has come. I will say good-morning. May I tell my father your name?"

"Then you won't be alone when I leave," Marco said. "I'm glad someone has come. I'll say good morning. Can I tell my dad your name?"

"Tell me that you are not angry with me for expressing myself so awkwardly," she said.

"Please tell me you're not upset with me for expressing myself so awkwardly," she said.

"You couldn't have meant it. I know that," Marco answered boyishly. "You couldn't."

"You couldn't have meant it. I know that," Marco replied playfully. "You couldn't."

"No, I couldn't," she repeated, with the same emphasis on the words.

"No, I couldn't," she said again, emphasizing the words the same way.

She took a card from a silver case on the table and gave it to him.

She picked a card from a silver case on the table and handed it to him.

"Your father will remember my name," she said. "I hope he will let me see him and tell him how you took care of me."

"Your dad will remember my name," she said. "I hope he'll let me see him and tell him how you took care of me."

She shook his hand warmly and let him go. But just as he reached the door she spoke again.

She shook his hand warmly and let him go. But just as he reached the door, she spoke again.

"Oh, may I ask you to do one thing more before you leave me?" she said suddenly. "I hope you won't mind. Will you run up-stairs into the drawing-room and bring me the purple book from the small table? I shall not mind being alone if I have something to read."

"Oh, could you do one more thing for me before you go?" she said suddenly. "I hope you don't mind. Can you run upstairs to the living room and grab the purple book from the small table? I won't mind being by myself if I have something to read."

"A purple book? On a small table?" said Marco.

"A purple book? On a small table?" Marco said.

"Between the two long windows," she smiled back at him.

"Between the two large windows," she smiled back at him.

The drawing-room of such houses as these is always to be reached by one short flight of stairs.

The living room in houses like these is always just one short flight of stairs up.

Marco ran up lightly.

Marco jogged up lightly.




XIV

MARCO DOES NOT ANSWER

By the time he turned the corner of the stairs, the beautiful lady had risen from her seat in the back room and walked into the dining-room at the front. A heavily-built, dark-bearded man was standing inside the door as if waiting for her.

By the time he rounded the corner of the stairs, the beautiful woman had gotten up from her seat in the back room and walked into the dining room at the front. A stout, dark-bearded man was standing in the doorway as if he was waiting for her.

"I could do nothing with him," she said at once, in her soft voice, speaking quite prettily and gently, as if what she said was the most natural thing in the world. "I managed the little trick of the sprained foot really well, and got him into the house. He is an amiable boy with perfect manners, and I thought it might be easy to surprise him into saying more than he knew he was saying. You can generally do that with children and young things. But he either knows nothing or has been trained to hold his tongue. He's not stupid, and he's of a high spirit. I made a pathetic little scene about Samavia, because I saw he could be worked up. It did work him up. I tried him with the Lost Prince rumor; but, if there is truth in it, he does not or will not know. I tried to make him lose his temper and betray something in defending his father, whom he thinks a god, by the way. But I made a mistake. I saw that. It's a pity. Boys can sometimes be made to tell anything." She spoke very quickly under her breath. The man spoke quickly too.

"I couldn't get anything out of him," she said immediately, her soft voice sounding really lovely and gentle, as if what she was saying was completely normal. "I pulled off the little stunt with the sprained foot perfectly and got him inside the house. He's a nice kid with great manners, and I thought it would be easy to catch him off guard and get him to say more than he realized. You can usually do that with kids and young people. But either he knows nothing or he's been taught to keep quiet. He's not dumb, and he's got a strong spirit. I made up a sad little story about Samavia because I could tell he could get worked up. It did get to him. I tried bringing up the Lost Prince rumor; but if there's any truth to it, he either doesn’t know or won’t admit it. I tried to get him angry and reveal something while defending his dad, who he thinks is a god, by the way. But I messed up. I realized that. It's too bad. Boys can sometimes be made to spill everything." She spoke very quickly under her breath. The man spoke quickly too.

"Where is he?" he asked.

"Where is he?" he asked.

"I sent him up to the drawing-room to look for a book. He will look for a few minutes. Listen. He's an innocent boy. He sees me only as a gentle angel. Nothing will SHAKE him so much as to hear me tell him the truth suddenly. It will be such a shock to him that perhaps you can do something with him then. He may lose his hold on himself. He's only a boy."

"I sent him up to the living room to look for a book. He'll search for a few minutes. Listen. He's a sweet kid. He only sees me as a kind angel. Nothing would shock him more than if I suddenly told him the truth. It would hit him so hard that maybe you could do something with him then. He might lose his composure. He's just a kid."

"You're right," said the bearded man. "And when he finds out he is not free to go, it may alarm him and we may get something worth while."

"You're right," said the bearded man. "And when he finds out he's not free to go, it might freak him out, and we could end up with something valuable."

"If we could find out what is true, or what Loristan thinks is true, we should have a clue to work from," she said.

"If we could figure out what's true, or what Loristan believes is true, we would have a starting point to work from," she said.

"We have not much time," the man whispered. "We are ordered to Bosnia at once. Before midnight we must be on the way."

"We don't have much time," the man whispered. "We need to head to Bosnia right away. We must be on our way before midnight."

"Let us go into the other room. He is coming."

"Let’s go into the other room. He’s coming."

When Marco entered the room, the heavily-built man with the pointed dark beard was standing by the easy-chair.

When Marco walked into the room, the stocky man with the sharp dark beard was standing next to the armchair.

"I am sorry I could not find the book," he apologized. "I looked on all the tables."

"I’m sorry I couldn’t find the book," he said. "I searched all the tables."

"I shall be obliged to go and search for it myself," said the Lovely Person.

"I'll have to go and look for it myself," said the Lovely Person.

She rose from her chair and stood up smiling. And at her first movement Marco saw that she was not disabled in the least.

She stood up from her chair with a smile. And with that first movement, Marco realized that she wasn't disabled at all.

"Your foot!" he exclaimed. "It's better?"

"Your foot!" he exclaimed. "Is it better?"

"It wasn't hurt," she answered, in her softly pretty voice and with her softly pretty smile. "I only made you think so."

"It didn’t hurt," she replied, in her gently lovely voice and with her gently lovely smile. "I just made you think it did."

It was part of her plan to spare him nothing of shock in her sudden transformation. Marco felt his breath leave him for a moment.

It was part of her plan to hold nothing back from him regarding the shock of her sudden transformation. Marco felt momentarily breathless.

"I made you believe I was hurt because I wanted you to come into the house with me," she added. "I wished to find out certain things I am sure you know."

"I made you think I was hurt because I wanted you to come inside the house with me," she added. "I wanted to find out some things I’m sure you know."

"They were things about Samavia," said the man. "Your father knows them, and you must know something of them at least. It is necessary that we should hear what you can tell us. We shall not allow you to leave the house until you have answered certain questions I shall ask you."

"They were things about Samavia," the man said. "Your father knows them, and you should know at least a little about them. We need to hear what you can tell us. We won't let you leave the house until you answer some questions I’m going to ask you."

Then Marco began to understand. He had heard his father speak of political spies, men and women who were paid to trace the people that certain governments or political parties desired to have followed and observed. He knew it was their work to search out secrets, to disguise themselves and live among innocent people as if they were merely ordinary neighbors.

Then Marco started to get it. He had heard his dad talk about political spies, guys and gals who were paid to track the people that some governments or political parties wanted to keep an eye on. He understood that it was their job to dig up secrets, to blend in and live among everyday people as if they were just regular neighbors.

They must be spies who were paid to follow his father because he was a Samavian and a patriot. He did not know that they had taken the house two months before, and had accomplished several things during their apparently innocent stay in it. They had discovered Loristan and had learned to know his outgoings and incomings, and also the outgoings and incomings of Lazarus, Marco, and The Rat. But they meant, if possible, to learn other things. If the boy could be startled and terrified into unconscious revelations, it might prove well worth their while to have played this bit of melodrama before they locked the front door behind them and hastily crossed the Channel, leaving their landlord to discover for himself that the house had been vacated.

They must be spies who were paid to follow his dad because he was a Samavian and a patriot. He didn’t know that they had taken over the house two months earlier and had done several things during their seemingly innocent stay. They had found out about Loristan and learned his daily routines, as well as those of Lazarus, Marco, and The Rat. But they also wanted to uncover more information. If they could startle and scare the boy into revealing secrets without realizing it, it might be worth their while to have staged this little drama before they locked the front door behind them and quickly left for the Channel, leaving their landlord to figure out that the house had been emptied.

In Marco's mind strange things were happening. They were spies! But that was not all. The Lovely Person had been right when she said that he would receive a shock. His strong young chest swelled. In all his life, he had never come face to face with black treachery before. He could not grasp it. This gentle and friendly being with the grateful soft voice and grateful soft eyes had betrayed—BETRAYED him! It seemed impossible to believe it, and yet the smile on her curved mouth told him that it was true. When he had sprung to help her, she had been playing a trick! When he had been sorry for her pain and had winced at the sound of her low exclamation, she had been deliberately laying a trap to harm him. For a few seconds he was stunned—perhaps, if he had not been his father's son, he might have been stunned only. But he was more. When the first seconds had passed, there arose slowly within him a sense of something like high, remote disdain. It grew in his deep boy's eyes as he gazed directly into the pupils of the long soft dark ones. His body felt as if it were growing taller.

In Marco's mind, strange things were happening. They were spies! But that wasn't all. The Lovely Person had been right when she said he would get a shock. His strong young chest swelled. In all his life, he had never encountered such deceit before. He couldn't wrap his head around it. This gentle and friendly person with the grateful soft voice and warm eyes had betrayed—BETRAYED him! It seemed impossible to believe, yet the smile on her curved mouth confirmed the truth. When he had rushed to help her, she had been playing a trick! When he had felt sorry for her pain and had winced at her low exclamation, she had been deliberately setting a trap to hurt him. For a few seconds, he was stunned—perhaps, if he hadn't been his father's son, he might have remained just stunned. But he was more. Once those first seconds passed, he began to feel a sense of something like high, distant disdain rising within him. It grew in his deep boyish eyes as he looked directly into the pupils of her long, soft, dark ones. His body felt like it was growing taller.

"You are very clever," he said slowly. Then, after a second's pause, he added, "I was too young to know that there was any one so—clever—in the world."

"You’re really smart," he said slowly. Then, after a brief pause, he added, "I was too young to realize there was anyone so—smart—in the world."

The Lovely Person laughed, but she did not laugh easily. She spoke to her companion.

The Lovely Person laughed, but she didn't laugh easily. She spoke to her friend.

"A grand seigneur!" she said. "As one looks at him, one half believes it is true."

"A grand lord!" she said. "When you look at him, you almost believe it's true."

The man with the beard was looking very angry. His eyes were savage and his dark skin reddened. Marco thought that he looked at him as if he hated him, and was made fierce by the mere sight of him, for some mysterious reason.

The bearded man looked really angry. His eyes were wild and his dark skin had turned red. Marco felt like the man was staring at him with hatred, as if seeing him made him furious for some unknown reason.

"Two days before you left Moscow," he said, "three men came to see your father. They looked like peasants. They talked to him for more than an hour. They brought with them a roll of parchment. Is that not true?"

"Two days before you left Moscow," he said, "three men came to see your dad. They looked like farmers. They talked to him for more than an hour. They brought with them a scroll of parchment. Is that not true?"

"I know nothing," said Marco.

"I don't know anything," said Marco.

"Before you went to Moscow, you were in Budapest. You went there from Vienna. You were there for three months, and your father saw many people. Some of them came in the middle of the night."

"Before you went to Moscow, you were in Budapest. You traveled there from Vienna. You stayed for three months, and your dad met a lot of people. Some of them showed up in the middle of the night."

"I know nothing," said Marco.

"I don't know anything," said Marco.

"You have spent your life in traveling from one country to another," persisted the man. "You know the European languages as if you were a courier, or the portier in a Viennese hotel. Do you not?"

"You’ve spent your life traveling from one country to another," the man continued. "You know European languages as if you were a courier or the portier at a hotel in Vienna. Don’t you?"

Marco did not answer.

Marco didn't respond.

The Lovely Person began to speak to the man rapidly in Russian.

The Lovely Person started talking to the man quickly in Russian.

"A spy and an adventurer Stefan Loristan has always been and always will be," she said. "We know what he is. The police in every capital in Europe know him as a sharper and a vagabond, as well as a spy. And yet, with all his cleverness, he does not seem to have money. What did he do with the bribe the Maranovitch gave him for betraying what he knew of the old fortress? The boy doesn't even suspect him. Perhaps it's true that he knows nothing. Or perhaps it is true that he has been so ill-treated and flogged from his babyhood that he dare not speak. There is a cowed look in his eyes in spite of his childish swagger. He's been both starved and beaten."

"A spy and an adventurer, Stefan Loristan always has been and always will be," she said. "We know who he is. The police in every European capital recognize him as a con artist and a drifter, as well as a spy. And yet, despite all his cleverness, he doesn't seem to have any money. What happened to the bribe that Maranovitch gave him for betraying what he knew about the old fortress? The boy doesn’t even suspect him. Maybe it’s true that he knows nothing. Or maybe it’s true that he’s been so mistreated and beaten since childhood that he’s too scared to speak. There’s a beaten-down look in his eyes despite his childish bravado. He’s been both starved and abused."

The outburst was well done. She did not look at Marco as she poured forth her words. She spoke with the abruptness and impetuosity of a person whose feelings had got the better of her. If Marco was sensitive about his father, she felt sure that his youth would make his face reveal something if his tongue did not—if he understood Russian, which was one of the things it would be useful to find out, because it was a fact which would verify many other things.

The outburst was impressive. She didn’t look at Marco as she let her words flow. She spoke with the suddenness and passion of someone whose emotions had taken over. If Marco was sensitive about his father, she was sure that his youth would show on his face even if he didn’t say anything—if he understood Russian, which was something worth finding out, because it would confirm many other things.

Marco's face disappointed her. No change took place in it, and the blood did not rise to the surface of his skin. He listened with an uninterested air, blank and cold and polite. Let them say what they chose.

Marco's face let her down. There was no change in it, and his skin didn't flush with emotion. He listened with a disinterested demeanor, blank, cold, and polite. Let them say whatever they wanted.

The man twisted his pointed beard and shrugged his shoulders.

The man twisted his sharp beard and shrugged his shoulders.

"We have a good little wine-cellar downstairs," he said. "You are going down into it, and you will probably stay there for some time if you do not make up your mind to answer my questions. You think that nothing can happen to you in a house in a London street where policemen walk up and down. But you are mistaken. If you yelled now, even if any one chanced to hear you, they would only think you were a lad getting a thrashing he deserved. You can yell as much as you like in the black little wine-cellar, and no one will hear at all. We only took this house for three months, and we shall leave it to-night without mentioning the fact to any one. If we choose to leave you in the wine-cellar, you will wait there until somebody begins to notice that no one goes in and out, and chances to mention it to the landlord—which few people would take the trouble to do. Did you come here from Moscow?"

"We have a nice little wine cellar downstairs," he said. "You're going down there, and you'll probably be stuck there for a while if you don't decide to answer my questions. You think nothing can happen to you in a house on a London street where police walk around. But you're wrong. If you screamed right now, even if someone heard you, they'd just assume you were a kid getting the punishment you deserved. You can scream as much as you want in that dark little wine cellar, and no one will hear you at all. We only rented this house for three months, and we'll be leaving tonight without telling anyone. If we decide to leave you in the wine cellar, you'll stay there until someone starts to notice that no one is coming in or out and happens to mention it to the landlord—which not many people would bother to do. Did you come here from Moscow?"

"I know nothing," said Marco.

"I know nothing," Marco said.

"You might remain in the good little black cellar an unpleasantly long time before you were found," the man went on, quite coolly. "Do you remember the peasants who came to see your father two nights before you left?"

"You could stay in the small black cellar for an uncomfortably long time before anyone found you," the man continued, totally unfazed. "Do you remember the peasants who visited your father two nights before you left?"

"I know nothing," said Marco.

"I don't know anything," said Marco.

"By the time it was discovered that the house was empty and people came in to make sure, you might be too weak to call out and attract their attention. Did you go to Budapest from Vienna, and were you there for three months?" asked the inquisitor.

"By the time they found out the house was empty and came in to check, you might be too weak to shout and get their attention. Did you travel to Budapest from Vienna, and were you there for three months?" asked the interrogator.

"I know nothing," said Marco.

"I don't know anything," said Marco.

"You are too good for the little black cellar," put in the Lovely Person. "I like you. Don't go into it!"

"You’re too good for that small dark cellar," said the Lovely Person. "I like you. Don’t go in there!"

"I know nothing," Marco answered, but the eyes which were like Loristan's gave her just such a look as Loristan would have given her, and she felt it. It made her uncomfortable.

"I know nothing," Marco replied, but his eyes were just like Loristan's, and he gave her a look that was familiar, just like the one Loristan would have given her, and she felt it. It made her uneasy.

"I don't believe you were ever ill-treated or beaten," she said. "I tell you, the little black cellar will be a hard thing. Don't go there!"

"I don't think you were ever mistreated or hit," she said. "I'm telling you, the little black cellar will be really tough. Don't go there!"

And this time Marco said nothing, but looked at her still as if he were some great young noble who was very proud.

And this time Marco said nothing, just stared at her as if he were some proud young noble.

He knew that every word the bearded man had spoken was true. To cry out would be of no use. If they went away and left him behind them, there was no knowing how many days would pass before the people of the neighborhood would begin to suspect that the place had been deserted, or how long it would be before it occurred to some one to give warning to the owner. And in the meantime, neither his father nor Lazarus nor The Rat would have the faintest reason for guessing where he was. And he would be sitting alone in the dark in the wine-cellar. He did not know in the least what to do about this thing. He only knew that silence was still the order.

He understood that every word the bearded man said was true. Yelling out would be pointless. If they left him behind, there was no telling how many days would go by before people in the neighborhood started to wonder if the place had been abandoned, or how long it would take for someone to notify the owner. In the meantime, neither his father nor Lazarus nor The Rat would have any idea where he was. He would just be sitting alone in the dark in the wine cellar. He had no idea what to do about this situation. He only knew that keeping quiet was still the way to go.

"It is a jet-black little hole," the man said. "You might crack your throat in it, and no one would hear. Did men come to talk with your father in the middle of the night when you were in Vienna?"

"It’s a jet-black little hole," the man said. "You could really hurt yourself in it, and no one would hear. Did men come to talk to your father in the middle of the night when you were in Vienna?"

"I know nothing," said Marco.

"I don't know anything," said Marco.

"He won't tell," said the Lovely Person. "I am sorry for this boy."

"He won't say," said the Lovely Person. "I feel sorry for this boy."

"He may tell after he has sat in the good little black wine-cellar for a few hours," said the man with the pointed beard. "Come with me!"

"He might share it after he's spent a few hours in the cozy little black wine cellar," said the man with the pointed beard. "Come with me!"

He put his powerful hand on Marco's shoulder and pushed him before him. Marco made no struggle. He remembered what his father had said about the game not being a game. It wasn't a game now, but somehow he had a strong haughty feeling of not being afraid.

He placed his strong hand on Marco's shoulder and nudged him forward. Marco didn’t resist. He recalled what his father had said about the game not actually being a game. It wasn’t a game now, but somehow he felt a strong sense of pride and wasn’t afraid.

He was taken through the hallway, toward the rear, and down the commonplace flagged steps which led to the basement. Then he was marched through a narrow, ill-lighted, flagged passage to a door in the wall. The door was not locked and stood a trifle ajar. His companion pushed it farther open and showed part of a wine-cellar which was so dark that it was only the shelves nearest the door that Marco could faintly see. His captor pushed him in and shut the door. It was as black a hole as he had described. Marco stood still in the midst of darkness like black velvet. His guard turned the key.

He was led down the hallway toward the back and down the ordinary stone steps that led to the basement. Then he was taken through a narrow, dimly lit passage to a door in the wall. The door wasn't locked and was slightly open. His companion pushed it wider and revealed part of a wine cellar that was so dark that Marco could only make out the shelves near the door. His captor pushed him inside and closed the door. It was as dark as he had described. Marco stood still in the complete darkness that felt like black velvet. His guard turned the key.

"The peasants who came to your father in Moscow spoke Samavian and were big men. Do you remember them?" he asked from outside.

"The peasants who came to your dad in Moscow spoke Samavian and were big men. Do you remember them?" he asked from outside.

"I know nothing," answered Marco.

"I know nothing," Marco replied.

"You are a young fool," the voice replied. "And I believe you know even more than we thought. Your father will be greatly troubled when you do not come home. I will come back to see you in a few hours, if it is possible. I will tell you, however, that I have had disturbing news which might make it necessary for us to leave the house in a hurry. I might not have time to come down here again before leaving."

"You’re such a naive kid," the voice said. "And I think you know more than we realized. Your dad is going to be really worried when you don’t come home. I’ll try to come back to see you in a few hours, if I can. But I have some troubling news that might mean we need to leave the house quickly. I might not have the chance to come back down here before we go."

Marco stood with his back against a bit of wall and remained silent.

Marco leaned against the wall and stayed quiet.

There was stillness for a few minutes, and then there was to be heard the sound of footsteps marching away.

There was silence for a few minutes, and then the sound of footsteps marching away could be heard.

When the last distant echo died all was quite silent, and Marco drew a long breath. Unbelievable as it may appear, it was in one sense almost a breath of relief. In the rush of strange feeling which had swept over him when he found himself facing the astounding situation up-stairs, it had not been easy to realize what his thoughts really were; there were so many of them and they came so fast. How could he quite believe the evidence of his eyes and ears? A few minutes, only a few minutes, had changed his prettily grateful and kindly acquaintance into a subtle and cunning creature whose love for Samavia had been part of a plot to harm it and to harm his father.

When the last distant echo faded away, everything was completely silent, and Marco took a deep breath. Astonishing as it might seem, it was, in a way, a sigh of relief. In the whirlwind of strange emotions that had overwhelmed him when he confronted the shocking situation upstairs, it hadn’t been easy to sort out his thoughts; there were so many of them, and they came at him rapidly. How could he truly trust what he saw and heard? Just a few minutes—only a few minutes—had turned his once grateful and friendly acquaintance into a clever and deceitful person, whose love for Samavia had been part of a scheme to betray it and to betray his father.

What did she and her companion want to do—what could they do if they knew the things they were trying to force him to tell?

What did she and her friend want to do—what could they do if they knew the things they were trying to make him say?

Marco braced his back against the wall stoutly.

Marco pressed his back firmly against the wall.

"What will it be best to think about first?"

"What should we focus on first?"

This he said because one of the most absorbingly fascinating things he and his father talked about together was the power of the thoughts which human beings allow to pass through their minds—the strange strength of them. When they talked of this, Marco felt as if he were listening to some marvelous Eastern story of magic which was true. In Loristan's travels, he had visited the far Oriental countries, and he had seen and learned many things which seemed marvels, and they had taught him deep thinking. He had known, and reasoned through days with men who believed that when they desired a thing, clear and exalted thought would bring it to them. He had discovered why they believed this, and had learned to understand their profound arguments.

This he said because one of the most captivating things he and his father discussed was the power of the thoughts people let flow through their minds—the strange strength they hold. When they talked about this, Marco felt like he was listening to a fantastic Eastern tale of magic that was real. In Loristan's travels, he had visited distant Eastern countries, where he saw and learned many things that seemed like wonders, which led him to deep thinking. He had spent days with men who believed that having a clear and elevated thought about what they wanted would make it happen. He discovered why they held this belief and learned to understand their deep reasoning.

What he himself believed, he had taught Marco quite simply from his childhood. It was this: he himself—Marco, with the strong boy-body, the thick mat of black hair, and the patched clothes—was the magician. He held and waved his wand himself—and his wand was his own Thought. When special privation or anxiety beset them, it was their rule to say, "What will it be best to think about first?" which was Marco's reason for saying it to himself now as he stood in the darkness which was like black velvet.

What he truly believed, he had taught Marco from a young age. It was this: he himself—Marco, with his strong body, thick black hair, and worn clothes—was the magician. He held and waved his wand himself—and his wand was his own Thought. Whenever they faced special hardships or worries, they made it a habit to ask, "What should we think about first?" That’s why Marco was reminding himself of this now as he stood in the darkness that felt like black velvet.

He waited a few minutes for the right thing to come to him.

He waited a few minutes for the right idea to come to him.

"I will think of the very old hermit who lived on the ledge of the mountains in India and who let my father talk to him through all one night," he said at last. This had been a wonderful story and one of his favorites. Loristan had traveled far to see this ancient Buddhist, and what he had seen and heard during that one night had made changes in his life. The part of the story which came back to Marco now was these words:

"I’ll think about the really old hermit who lived on the edge of the mountains in India and let my dad talk to him all night," he finally said. This had been an amazing story and one of his favorites. Loristan had traveled a long way to meet this ancient Buddhist, and what he experienced during that one night changed his life. The part of the story that came back to Marco now was these words:

"Let pass through thy mind, my son, only the image thou wouldst desire to see a truth. Meditate only upon the wish of thy heart, seeing first that it can injure no man and is not ignoble. Then will it take earthly form and draw near to thee. This is the law of that which creates."

"Let only the image you want to see as truth pass through your mind, my son. Focus solely on the desire of your heart, making sure it harms no one and is not unworthy. Then, it will take physical form and come closer to you. This is the law of creation."

"I am not afraid," Marco said aloud. "I shall not be afraid. In some way I shall get out."

"I’m not afraid," Marco said out loud. "I won’t be afraid. Somehow, I’ll find a way to escape."

This was the image he wanted most to keep steadily in his mind—that nothing could make him afraid, and that in some way he would get out of the wine-cellar.

This was the image he wanted to hold onto—that nothing could scare him, and somehow, he would find a way to escape the wine cellar.

He thought of this for some minutes, and said the words over several times. He felt more like himself when he had done it.

He thought about this for a few minutes and repeated the words several times. He felt more like himself once he had done that.

"When my eyes are accustomed to the darkness, I shall see if there is any little glimmer of light anywhere," he said next.

"When my eyes adjust to the dark, I'll see if there’s any small glimmer of light around," he said next.

He waited with patience, and it seemed for some time that he saw no glimmer at all. He put out his hands on either side of him, and found that, on the side of the wall against which he stood, there seemed to be no shelves. Perhaps the cellar had been used for other purposes than the storing of wine, and, if that was true, there might be somewhere some opening for ventilation. The air was not bad, but then the door had not been shut tightly when the man opened it.

He waited patiently, and for a while, it seemed like he didn’t see any light at all. He reached out his hands on both sides and discovered that, against the wall he was leaning on, there didn't seem to be any shelves. Maybe the cellar had been used for something other than wine storage, and if that were the case, there might be an opening for ventilation somewhere. The air wasn’t bad, but the door hadn’t been closed securely when the man opened it.

"I am not afraid," he repeated. "I shall not be afraid. In some way I shall get out."

"I’m not afraid," he repeated. "I won’t be afraid. Somehow, I’ll find a way out."

He would not allow himself to stop and think about his father waiting for his return. He knew that would only rouse his emotions and weaken his courage. He began to feel his way carefully along the wall. It reached farther than he had thought it would.

He wouldn’t let himself stop and think about his father waiting for him to come back. He knew that would just stir up his feelings and make him lose his nerve. He started to carefully feel his way along the wall. It extended further than he had expected.

The cellar was not so very small. He crept round it gradually, and, when he had crept round it, he made his way across it, keeping his hands extended before him and setting down each foot cautiously. Then he sat down on the stone floor and thought again, and what he thought was of the things the old Buddhist had told his father, and that there was a way out of this place for him, and he should somehow find it, and, before too long a time had passed, be walking in the street again.

The cellar wasn’t that small. He slowly moved around it, and when he had finished checking it out, he crossed to the other side, keeping his hands out in front of him and placing each foot carefully. Then he sat down on the stone floor and thought once more. What came to mind were the things the old Buddhist had told his father, that there was a way out of this place for him, and that he would somehow find it and, before long, be walking in the street again.

It was while he was thinking in this way that he felt a startling thing. It seemed almost as if something touched him. It made him jump, though the touch was so light and soft that it was scarcely a touch at all, in fact he could not be sure that he had not imagined it. He stood up and leaned against the wall again. Perhaps the suddenness of his movement placed him at some angle he had not reached before, or perhaps his eyes had become more completely accustomed to the darkness, for, as he turned his head to listen, he made a discovery: above the door there was a place where the velvet blackness was not so dense. There was something like a slit in the wall, though, as it did not open upon daylight but upon the dark passage, it was not light it admitted so much as a lesser shade of darkness. But even that was better than nothing, and Marco drew another long breath.

While he was lost in thought, he suddenly felt something surprising. It was almost like something brushed against him. It made him jump, even though the contact was so light and gentle that it hardly felt like a touch at all; in fact, he couldn't be sure he hadn’t imagined it. He stood up and leaned against the wall again. Maybe the suddenness of his movement put him at an angle he hadn’t been at before, or perhaps his eyes had adjusted better to the darkness, because as he turned his head to listen, he noticed something: above the door, there was a spot where the deep blackness wasn’t as thick. There was something that looked like a slit in the wall, but since it didn’t lead to daylight but to a dark corridor, it didn’t let in light so much as a slightly lighter shadow. But even that was better than nothing, and Marco took another deep breath.

"That is only the beginning. I shall find a way out," he said.

"That's just the start. I will figure out a way out," he said.

"I SHALL."

"I will."

He remembered reading a story of a man who, being shut by accident in a safety vault, passed through such terrors before his release that he believed he had spent two days and nights in the place when he had been there only a few hours.

He remembered reading a story about a man who accidentally got locked in a safe and experienced such terror before being let out that he thought he had spent two days and nights inside when it had only been a few hours.

"His thoughts did that. I must remember. I will sit down again and begin thinking of all the pictures in the cabinet rooms of the Art History Museum in Vienna. It will take some time, and then there are the others," he said.

"His thoughts did that. I must remember. I will sit down again and start thinking of all the pictures in the cabinet rooms of the Art History Museum in Vienna. It will take some time, and then there are the others," he said.

It was a good plan. While he could keep his mind upon the game which had helped him to pass so many dull hours, he could think of nothing else, as it required close attention—and perhaps, as the day went on, his captors would begin to feel that it was not safe to run the risk of doing a thing as desperate as this would be. They might think better of it before they left the house at least. In any case, he had learned enough from Loristan to realize that only harm could come from letting one's mind run wild.

It was a solid plan. As long as he focused on the game that had helped him get through so many boring hours, he couldn't think about anything else because it needed his full attention—and maybe, as the day went on, his captors would start to feel that it wasn't worth the risk to do something this extreme. They might reconsider before they left the house at least. Regardless, he had learned enough from Loristan to understand that only trouble could come from letting his thoughts go crazy.

"A mind is either an engine with broken and flying gear, or a giant power under control," was the thing they knew.

"A mind is either a machine with broken and loose parts, or a powerful force under control," was what they understood.

He had walked in imagination through three of the cabinet rooms and was turning mentally into a fourth, when he found himself starting again quite violently. This time it was not at a touch but at a sound. Surely it was a sound. And it was in the cellar with him. But it was the tiniest possible noise, a ghost of a squeak and a suggestion of a movement. It came from the opposite side of the cellar, the side where the shelves were. He looked across in the darkness, and in the darkness saw a light which there could be no mistake about. It WAS a light, two lights indeed, two round phosphorescent greenish balls. They were two eyes staring at him. And then he heard another sound. Not a squeak this time, but something so homely and comfortable that he actually burst out laughing. It was a cat purring, a nice warm cat! And she was curled up on one of the lower shelves purring to some new-born kittens. He knew there were kittens because it was plain now what the tiny squeak had been, and it was made plainer by the fact that he heard another much more distinct one and then another. They had all been asleep when he had come into the cellar. If the mother had been awake, she had probably been very much afraid. Afterward she had perhaps come down from her shelf to investigate, and had passed close to him. The feeling of relief which came upon him at this queer and simple discovery was wonderful. It was so natural and comfortable an every-day thing that it seemed to make spies and criminals unreal, and only natural things possible. With a mother cat purring away among her kittens, even a dark wine-cellar was not so black. He got up and kneeled by the shelf. The greenish eyes did not shine in an unfriendly way. He could feel that the owner of them was a nice big cat, and he counted four round little balls of kittens. It was a curious delight to stroke the soft fur and talk to the mother cat. She answered with purring, as if she liked the sense of friendly human nearness. Marco laughed to himself.

He had imagined walking through three of the cabinet rooms and was mentally moving into a fourth when he suddenly jumped, startled. This time, it wasn’t from a touch but from a sound. It definitely was a sound. And it was in the cellar with him. But it was the faintest noise, a ghost of a squeak and a hint of movement. It came from the other side of the cellar, where the shelves were. He looked across into the darkness and saw a light that was unmistakable. It WAS a light, two lights actually, two round phosphorescent greenish orbs. They were two eyes staring at him. Then he heard another sound. Not a squeak this time, but something so familiar and comforting that he couldn't help but laugh. It was a cat purring, a nice warm cat! And she was curled up on one of the lower shelves, purring to some newborn kittens. He knew there were kittens because it was obvious what the tiny squeak had been, and it became clearer when he heard another, much more distinct one, followed by another. They had all been asleep when he entered the cellar. If the mother had been awake, she must have been very scared. Later, she probably came down from her shelf to check things out and had passed close to him. The feeling of relief that washed over him with this strange yet simple discovery was incredible. It was such a natural and comforting everyday thing that it made spies and criminals seem unreal, and only ordinary things felt possible. With a mother cat purring among her kittens, even a dark wine cellar didn’t seem so dark. He got up and knelt by the shelf. The greenish eyes didn’t shine in a threatening way. He could sense that their owner was a nice big cat, and he counted four little round kittens. It was a delightful experience to stroke the soft fur and talk to the mother cat. She responded with purring, as if she appreciated the friendly human presence. Marco laughed to himself.

"It's queer what a difference it makes!" he said. "It is almost like finding a window."

"It's strange how much of a difference it makes!" he said. "It's almost like discovering a window."

The mere presence of these harmless living things was companionship. He sat down close to the low shelf and listened to the motherly purring, now and then speaking and putting out his hand to touch the warm fur. The phosphorescent light in the green eyes was a comfort in itself.

The simple presence of these harmless creatures felt like company. He sat down near the low shelf and listened to the comforting purring, occasionally speaking and reaching out to touch the warm fur. The glowing light in their green eyes was reassuring in its own way.

"We shall get out of this—both of us," he said. "We shall not be here very long, Puss-cat."

"We're going to get out of this—both of us," he said. "We won't be here for long, Puss-cat."

He was not troubled by the fear of being really hungry for some time. He was so used to eating scantily from necessity, and to passing long hours without food during his journeys, that he had proved to himself that fasting is not, after all, such a desperate ordeal as most people imagine. If you begin by expecting to feel famished and by counting the hours between your meals, you will begin to be ravenous. But he knew better.

He wasn’t worried about the fear of being really hungry for a while. He was so used to eating little out of necessity and spending long hours without food during his travels that he had shown himself that fasting isn’t, after all, such a terrible experience as most people think. If you start by expecting to feel starving and counting the hours between meals, you’ll start to feel famished. But he knew better.

The time passed slowly; but he had known it would pass slowly, and he had made up his mind not to watch it nor ask himself questions about it. He was not a restless boy, but, like his father, could stand or sit or lie still. Now and then he could hear distant rumblings of carts and vans passing in the street. There was a certain degree of companionship in these also. He kept his place near the cat and his hand where he could occasionally touch her. He could lift his eyes now and then to the place where the dim glimmer of something like light showed itself.

The time moved slowly; but he had expected it to go slowly, and he had decided not to pay attention to it or ask himself any questions about it. He wasn't an anxious boy, but like his father, he could stand, sit, or lie still. Every once in a while, he heard the distant sounds of carts and vans passing by on the street. There was a certain sense of companionship in those sounds too. He kept his spot close to the cat and his hand where he could occasionally touch her. He could lift his eyes now and then to the spot where a faint glimmer of light appeared.

Perhaps the stillness, perhaps the darkness, perhaps the purring of the mother cat, probably all three, caused his thoughts to begin to travel through his mind slowly and more slowly. At last they ceased and he fell asleep. The mother cat purred for some time, and then fell asleep herself.

Perhaps it was the quiet, maybe the darkness, or the soothing purr of the mother cat—likely a mix of all three—that made his thoughts drift more and more slowly. Eventually, they stopped, and he fell asleep. The mother cat continued to purr for a while before she also dozed off.




XV

A SOUND IN A DREAM

Marco slept peacefully for several hours. There was nothing to awaken him during that time. But at the end of it, his sleep was penetrated by a definite sound. He had dreamed of hearing a voice at a distance, and, as he tried in his dream to hear what it said, a brief metallic ringing sound awakened him outright. It was over by the time he was fully conscious, and at once he realized that the voice of his dream had been a real one, and was speaking still. It was the Lovely Person's voice, and she was speaking rapidly, as if she were in the greatest haste. She was speaking through the door.

Marco slept soundly for several hours. Nothing disturbed him during that time. But then, something broke through his sleep with a clear sound. He had been dreaming of a voice in the distance, and as he tried to listen to it in his dream, a sharp, metallic ringing jolted him awake. By the time he was fully aware, the ringing had stopped, and he immediately realized that the voice from his dream was real and was still talking. It was the Lovely Person's voice, and she was speaking quickly, as if she were in a hurry. She was talking through the door.

"You will have to search for it," was all he heard. "I have not a moment!" And, as he listened to her hurriedly departing feet, there came to him with their hastening echoes the words, "You are too good for the cellar. I like you!"

"You'll have to look for it," was all he heard. "I don't have a moment!" And as he listened to her quickly leaving, he was struck by the echoing words, "You're too good for the cellar. I like you!"

He sprang to the door and tried it, but it was still locked. The feet ran up the cellar steps and through the upper hall, and the front door closed with a bang. The two people had gone away, as they had threatened. The voice had been excited as well as hurried. Something had happened to frighten them, and they had left the house in great haste.

He jumped to the door and tried it, but it was still locked. The footsteps raced up the cellar stairs and through the upper hall, and the front door slammed shut. The two people had left, just like they said they would. Their voices were both excited and rushed. Something must have scared them, and they left the house in a big hurry.

Marco turned and stood with his back against the door. The cat had awakened and she was gazing at him with her green eyes. She began to purr encouragingly. She really helped Marco to think. He was thinking with all his might and trying to remember.

Marco turned and pressed his back against the door. The cat had woken up and was looking at him with her green eyes. She started to purr reassuringly. She really helped Marco focus. He was thinking as hard as he could, trying to remember.

"What did she come for? She came for something," he said to himself. "What did she say? I only heard part of it, because I was asleep. The voice in the dream was part of it. The part I heard was, 'You will have to search for it. I have not a moment.' And as she ran down the passage, she called back, 'You are too good for the cellar. I like you.'" He said the words over and over again and tried to recall exactly how they had sounded, and also to recall the voice which had seemed to be part of a dream but had been a real thing. Then he began to try his favorite experiment. As he often tried the experiment of commanding his mind to go to sleep, so he frequently experimented on commanding it to work for him—to help him to remember, to understand, and to argue about things clearly.

"What was she here for? She came for something," he thought to himself. "What did she say? I only caught part of it because I was asleep. The voice in the dream was a part of it. The part I heard was, 'You will have to search for it. I don’t have a moment.' And as she ran down the hallway, she called back, 'You are too good for the cellar. I like you.'" He repeated the words over and over, trying to recall exactly how they sounded and also to remember the voice that had seemed part of a dream but was actually real. Then he began to try his favorite experiment. Just as he often tried to command his mind to go to sleep, he frequently experimented with commanding it to work for him—to help him remember, understand, and argue things clearly.

"Reason this out for me," he said to it now, quite naturally and calmly. "Show me what it means."

"Figure this out for me," he said to it now, quite naturally and calmly. "Show me what it means."

What did she come for? It was certain that she was in too great a hurry to be able, without a reason, to spare the time to come. What was the reason? She had said she liked him. Then she came because she liked him. If she liked him, she came to do something which was not unfriendly. The only good thing she could do for him was something which would help him to get out of the cellar. She had said twice that he was too good for the cellar. If he had been awake, he would have heard all she said and have understood what she wanted him to do or meant to do for him. He must not stop even to think of that. The first words he had heard—what had they been? They had been less clear to him than her last because he had heard them only as he was awakening. But he thought he was sure that they had been, "You will have to search for it." Search for it. For what? He thought and thought. What must he search for?

What did she come for? It was clear she was in too much of a hurry to come without a reason. So, what was the reason? She had said she liked him. So, she came because she liked him. If she liked him, then she was there to do something friendly. The only helpful thing she could do for him was to assist him in getting out of the cellar. She had mentioned twice that he was too good for the cellar. If he had been awake, he would have heard everything she said and understood what she wanted to do for him. He couldn’t even stop to think about that. What were the first words he heard? They had been less clear than her last ones because he heard them as he was waking up. But he was pretty sure they were, "You will have to search for it." Search for it. For what? He thought and thought. What was he supposed to search for?

He sat down on the floor of the cellar and held his head in his hands, pressing his eyes so hard that curious lights floated before them.

He sat down on the cellar floor and held his head in his hands, pressing his eyes so hard that strange lights floated in front of them.

"Tell me! Tell me!" he said to that part of his being which the Buddhist anchorite had said held all knowledge and could tell a man everything if he called upon it in the right spirit.

"Tell me! Tell me!" he urged that part of himself which the Buddhist monk had claimed contained all knowledge and could reveal everything to a person if approached with the right mindset.

And in a few minutes, he recalled something which seemed so much a part of his sleep that he had not been sure that he had not dreamed it. The ringing sound! He sprang up on his feet with a little gasping shout. The ringing sound! It had been the ring of metal, striking as it fell. Anything made of metal might have sounded like that. She had thrown something made of metal into the cellar. She had thrown it through the slit in the bricks near the door. She liked him, and said he was too good for his prison. She had thrown to him the only thing which could set him free. She had thrown him the KEY of the cellar!

And in a few minutes, he remembered something that felt so much like part of his dream that he wasn't sure if it was real. The ringing sound! He jumped up with a startled shout. The ringing sound! It had been the sound of metal hitting the ground as it fell. Anything made of metal could have made that noise. She had thrown something metal into the cellar. She had tossed it through the gap in the bricks by the door. She liked him and said he was too good for his prison. She had thrown him the only thing that could set him free. She had thrown him the KEY to the cellar!

For a few minutes the feelings which surged through him were so full of strong excitement that they set his brain in a whirl. He knew what his father would say—that would not do. If he was to think, he must hold himself still and not let even joy overcome him. The key was in the black little cellar, and he must find it in the dark. Even the woman who liked him enough to give him a chance of freedom knew that she must not open the door and let him out. There must be a delay. He would have to find the key himself, and it would be sure to take time. The chances were that they would be at a safe enough distance before he could get out.

For a few minutes, the feelings that surged through him were so overwhelming that they sent his mind into a spin. He knew what his dad would say—that wouldn’t work. If he was going to think, he needed to stay calm and not let even joy take over. The key was in the dark little cellar, and he had to find it in the shadows. Even the woman who cared enough to give him a shot at freedom understood that she couldn't open the door and let him go. There had to be a wait. He would need to find the key himself, and that was definitely going to take time. The odds were that they would be a safe enough distance away before he could escape.

"I will kneel down and crawl on my hands and knees," he said.

"I'll kneel down and crawl on my hands and knees," he said.

"I will crawl back and forth and go over every inch of the floor with my hands until I find it. If I go over every inch, I shall find it."

"I'll crawl back and forth, going over every inch of the floor with my hands until I find it. If I cover every inch, I will find it."

So he kneeled down and began to crawl, and the cat watched him and purred.

So he knelt down and started to crawl, and the cat watched him and purred.

"We shall get out, Puss-cat," he said to her. "I told you we should."

"We're going to get out, Puss-cat," he told her. "I said we would."

He crawled from the door to the wall at the side of the shelves, and then he crawled back again. The key might be quite a small one, and it was necessary that he should pass his hands over every inch, as he had said. The difficulty was to be sure, in the darkness, that he did not miss an inch. Sometimes he was not sure enough, and then he went over the ground again. He crawled backward and forward, and he crawled forward and backward. He crawled crosswise and lengthwise, he crawled diagonally, and he crawled round and round. But he did not find the key. If he had had only a little light, but he had none. He was so absorbed in his search that he did not know he had been engaged in it for several hours, and that it was the middle of the night. But at last he realized that he must stop for a rest, because his knees were beginning to feel bruised, and the skin of his hands was sore as a result of the rubbing on the flags. The cat and her kittens had gone to sleep and awakened again two or three times.

He crawled from the door to the wall by the shelves and then crawled back again. The key could be really small, and he needed to check every inch, just like he said. The challenge was making sure he didn’t miss anything in the dark. Sometimes he wasn’t confident enough, so he went over the area again. He crawled back and forth, then forward and backward. He crawled side to side, lengthwise, diagonally, and in circles. But he still didn’t find the key. If only he had a little light, but he had none. He was so focused on his search that he didn’t realize he had been at it for several hours and that it was the middle of the night. Finally, he recognized that he needed to take a break because his knees were starting to feel bruised, and the skin on his hands was sore from rubbing against the floor. The cat and her kittens had fallen asleep and woken up a couple of times.

"But it is somewhere!" he said obstinately. "It is inside the cellar. I heard something fall which was made of metal. That was the ringing sound which awakened me."

"But it has to be somewhere!" he said stubbornly. "It's in the cellar. I heard something metal fall. That was the ringing noise that woke me up."

When he stood up, he found his body ached and he was very tired. He stretched himself and exercised his arms and legs.

When he got up, he noticed his body ached and he felt really tired. He stretched and moved his arms and legs.

"I wonder how long I have been crawling about," he thought. "But the key is in the cellar. It is in the cellar."

"I wonder how long I've been crawling around," he thought. "But the key is in the basement. It's in the basement."

He sat down near the cat and her family, and, laying his arm on the shelf above her, rested his head on it. He began to think of another experiment.

He sat down next to the cat and her family, and, resting his arm on the shelf above her, laid his head on it. He started to think about another experiment.

"I am so tired, I believe I shall go to sleep again. 'Thought which Knows All'"—he was quoting something the hermit had said to Loristan in their midnight talk—"Thought which Knows All! Show me this little thing. Lead me to it when I awake."

"I’m so tired, I think I’ll go back to sleep. 'Thought which Knows All'"—he was quoting something the hermit had said to Loristan during their late-night conversation—"Thought which Knows All! Show me this little thing. Lead me to it when I wake up."

And he did fall asleep, sound and fast.

And he fell asleep, deeply and soundly.


He did not know that he slept all the rest of the night. But he did. When he awakened, it was daylight in the streets, and the milk-carts were beginning to jingle about, and the early postmen were knocking big double-knocks at front doors. The cat may have heard the milk-carts, but the actual fact was that she herself was hungry and wanted to go in search of food. Just as Marco lifted his head from his arm and sat up, she jumped down from her shelf and went to the door. She had expected to find it ajar as it had been before. When she found it shut, she scratched at it and was disturbed to find this of no use. Because she knew Marco was in the cellar, she felt she had a friend who would assist her, and she miauled appealingly.

He didn’t realize he had slept for the rest of the night. But he did. When he woke up, it was daylight outside, and the milk trucks were starting to jingle by, while the early postmen were knocking loudly at front doors. The cat might have heard the milk trucks, but the truth was she was hungry and looking for food. Just as Marco lifted his head from his arm and sat up, she jumped down from her shelf and went to the door. She had expected it to be slightly open like it had been before. When she found it closed, she scratched at it and was annoyed to discover it didn’t work. Knowing Marco was in the cellar, she felt she had a friend who would help her, and she meowed plaintively.

This reminded Marco of the key.

This made Marco think of the key.

"I will when I have found it," he said. "It is inside the cellar."

"I'll do it once I've found it," he said. "It's in the cellar."

The cat miauled again, this time very anxiously indeed. The kittens heard her and began to squirm and squeak piteously.

The cat meowed again, this time sounding really anxious. The kittens heard her and started to squirm and squeak sadly.

"Lead me to this little thing," said Marco, as if speaking to Something in the darkness about him, and he got up.

"Take me to this little thing," said Marco, as though he were addressing something in the darkness around him, and he stood up.

He put his hand out toward the kittens, and it touched something lying not far from them. It must have been lying near his elbow all night while he slept.

He reached out his hand towards the kittens and touched something that was lying nearby. It must have been resting close to his elbow all night while he slept.

It was the key! It had fallen upon the shelf, and not on the floor at all.

It was the key! It had fallen on the shelf, not on the floor at all.

Marco picked it up and then stood still a moment. He made the sign of the cross.

Marco picked it up and then paused for a moment. He crossed himself.

Then he found his way to the door and fumbled until he found the keyhole and got the key into it. Then he turned it and pushed the door open—and the cat ran out into the passage before him.

Then he made his way to the door and fumbled around until he located the keyhole and got the key in. Then he turned it and pushed the door open—and the cat dashed out into the hallway in front of him.




XVI

THE RAT TO THE RESCUE

Marco walked through the passage and into the kitchen part of the basement. The doors were all locked, and they were solid doors. He ran up the flagged steps and found the door at the top shut and bolted also, and that too was a solid door. His jailers had plainly made sure that it should take time enough for him to make his way into the world, even after he got out of the wine-cellar.

Marco walked through the hallway and into the kitchen area of the basement. The doors were all locked, and they were heavy doors. He hurried up the stone steps and found the door at the top closed and bolted as well, and it was also a heavy door. His captors had clearly made sure it would take him a long time to escape into the outside world, even after he got out of the wine cellar.

The cat had run away to some part of the place where mice were plentiful. Marco was by this time rather gnawingly hungry himself. If he could get into the kitchen, he might find some fragments of food left in a cupboard; but there was no moving the locked door. He tried the outlet into the area, but that was immovable. Then he saw near it a smaller door. It was evidently the entrance to the coal-cellar under the pavement. This was proved by the fact that trodden coal-dust marked the flagstones, and near it stood a scuttle with coal in it.

The cat had run off to a spot where there were lots of mice. By now, Marco was feeling pretty hungry himself. If he could get into the kitchen, he might find some leftover food in a cupboard, but the locked door wouldn’t budge. He tried the exit to the basement, but that was stuck too. Then he noticed a smaller door nearby. It was clearly the entrance to the coal cellar under the pavement. This was obvious because the flagstones were covered in coal dust, and next to it stood a coal scuttle.

This coal-scuttle was the thing which might help him! Above the area door was a small window which was supposed to light the entry. He could not reach it, and, if he reached it, he could not open it. He could throw pieces of coal at the glass and break it, and then he could shout for help when people passed by. They might not notice or understand where the shouts came from at first, but, if he kept them up, some one's attention would be attracted in the end.

This coal scuttle was the thing that could help him! Above the area door was a small window meant to let light into the entryway. He couldn't reach it, and even if he could, he wouldn't be able to open it. He could throw pieces of coal at the glass to break it, and then shout for help when people walked by. They might not notice or understand where the shouts were coming from at first, but if he kept it up, eventually someone would pay attention.

He picked a large-sized solid piece of coal out of the heap in the scuttle, and threw it with all his force against the grimy glass. It smashed through and left a big hole. He threw another, and the entire pane was splintered and fell outside into the area. Then he saw it was broad daylight, and guessed that he had been shut up a good many hours. There was plenty of coal in the scuttle, and he had a strong arm and a good aim. He smashed pane after pane, until only the framework remained. When he shouted, there would be nothing between his voice and the street. No one could see him, but if he could do something which would make people slacken their pace to listen, then he could call out that he was in the basement of the house with the broken window.

He grabbed a big piece of coal from the pile in the bucket and hurled it with all his strength at the dirty glass. It shattered and left a large hole. He threw another piece, and the whole pane shattered and fell outside into the area. Then he noticed it was broad daylight and realized he had been locked up for quite a while. There was plenty of coal in the bucket, and he had a strong arm and good aim. He smashed pane after pane until only the frame was left. When he shouted, there would be nothing between his voice and the street. No one could see him, but if he could do something to make people slow down and listen, then he could call out that he was in the basement of the house with the broken window.

"Hallo!" he shouted. "Hallo! Hallo! Hallo! Hallo!"

"Hello!" he shouted. "Hello! Hello! Hello! Hello!"

But vehicles were passing in the street, and the passers-by were absorbed in their own business. If they heard a sound, they did not stop to inquire into it.

But cars were driving by on the street, and the pedestrians were focused on their own affairs. If they heard a noise, they didn’t stop to check it out.

"Hallo! Hallo! I am locked in!" yelled Marco, at the topmost power of his lungs. "Hallo! Hallo!"

"Hello! Hello! I'm locked in!" Marco yelled at the top of his lungs. "Hello! Hello!"

After half an hour's shouting, he began to think that he was wasting his strength.

After half an hour of yelling, he started to feel like he was wasting his energy.

"They only think it is a boy shouting," he said. "Some one will notice in time. At night, when the streets are quiet, I might make a policeman hear. But my father does not know where I am. He will be trying to find me—so will Lazarus—so will The Rat. One of them might pass through this very street, as I did. What can I do!"

"They just think it's a boy yelling," he said. "Someone will notice eventually. At night, when the streets are quiet, I might get a policeman's attention. But my dad doesn't know where I am. He’ll be trying to find me—so will Lazarus—so will The Rat. One of them could walk through this street, just like I did. What can I do!"

A new idea flashed light upon him.

A new idea suddenly illuminated him.

"I will begin to sing a Samavian song, and I will sing it very loud. People nearly always stop a moment to listen to music and find out where it comes from. And if any of my own people came near, they would stop at once—and now and then I will shout for help."

"I'll start singing a Samavian song, and I'll sing it really loud. People usually pause for a moment to listen to music and figure out where it’s coming from. And if any of my own people come close, they’ll stop right away—and every now and then I’ll shout for help."

Once when they had stopped to rest on Hampstead Heath, he had sung a valiant Samavian song for The Rat. The Rat had wanted to hear how he would sing when they went on their secret journey. He wanted him to sing for the Squad some day, to make the thing seem real. The Rat had been greatly excited, and had begged for the song often. It was a stirring martial thing with a sort of trumpet call of a chorus. Thousands of Samavians had sung it together on their way to the battle-field, hundreds of years ago.

Once, when they took a break on Hampstead Heath, he sang a brave Samavian song for The Rat. The Rat wanted to know how he would sound when they went on their secret journey. He wanted him to perform for the Squad someday, to make it feel real. The Rat was really excited and asked for the song many times. It was an inspiring martial piece with a type of trumpeting chorus. Thousands of Samavians had sung it together on their way to battle, hundreds of years ago.

He drew back a step or so, and, putting his hands on his hips, began to sing, throwing his voice upward that it might pass through the broken window. He had a splendid and vibrant young voice, though he knew nothing of its fine quality. Just now he wanted only to make it loud.

He took a step back and, putting his hands on his hips, started to sing, projecting his voice upward so it could go through the broken window. He had a fantastic and powerful young voice, even though he didn't realize how good it was. Right now, he just wanted it to be loud.

In the street outside very few people were passing. An irritable old gentleman who was taking an invalid walk quite jumped with annoyance when the song suddenly trumpeted forth. Boys had no right to yell in that manner. He hurried his step to get away from the sound. Two or three other people glanced over their shoulders, but had not time to loiter. A few others listened with pleasure as they drew near and passed on.

In the street outside, there were very few people passing by. An irritable old man, taking a stroll with someone who couldn't walk well, flinched in annoyance when the song suddenly blared out. Boys had no right to shout like that. He quickened his pace to get away from the noise. Two or three other people looked over their shoulders but didn't have time to stop. A few others enjoyed the music as they approached and then moved on.

"There's a boy with a fine voice," said one.

"There's a kid with a great voice," said one.

"What's he singing?" said his companion. "It sounds foreign."

"What's he singing?" said his friend. "It sounds like a different language."

"Don't know," was the reply as they went by. But at last a young man who was a music-teacher, going to give a lesson, hesitated and looked about him. The song was very loud and spirited just at this moment. The music-teacher could not understand where it came from, and paused to find out. The fact that he stopped attracted the attention of the next comer, who also paused.

"Don't know," was the reply as they walked past. But finally, a young guy who was a music teacher, on his way to give a lesson, hesitated and looked around. The song was really loud and energetic at that moment. The music teacher couldn't figure out where it was coming from, so he stopped to find out. His pause caught the attention of the next person who also stopped.

"Who's singing?" he asked. "Where is he singing?"

"Who’s singing?" he asked. "Where is he singing?"

"I can't make out," the music-teacher laughed. "Sounds as if it came out of the ground."

"I can't tell," the music teacher laughed. "It sounds like it came straight out of the ground."

And, because it was queer that a song should seem to be coming out of the ground, a costermonger stopped, and then a little boy, and then a workingwoman, and then a lady.

And, because it was strange that a song seemed to be coming from the ground, a fruit seller stopped, then a little boy, then a working woman, and then a lady.

There was quite a little group when another person turned the corner of the street. He was a shabby boy on crutches, and he had a frantic look on his face.

There was a small crowd when another person came around the corner of the street. He was a scruffy boy on crutches, and he had a desperate look on his face.

And Marco actually heard, as he drew near to the group, the tap-tap-tap of crutches.

And Marco actually heard, as he got closer to the group, the tap-tap-tap of crutches.

"It might be," he thought. "It might be!"

"It could be," he thought. "It could be!"

And he sang the trumpet-call of the chorus as if it were meant to reach the skies, and he sang it again and again. And at the end of it shouted, "Hallo! Hallo! Hallo! Hallo! Hallo!"

And he sang the trumpet-call of the chorus as if it was meant to reach the sky, and he sang it over and over. And at the end of it, he shouted, "Hello! Hello! Hello! Hello! Hello!"

The Rat swung himself into the group and looked as if he had gone crazy. He hurled himself against the people.

The Rat jumped into the group and looked like he had lost his mind. He threw himself at the people.

"Where is he! Where is he!" he cried, and he poured out some breathless words; it was almost as if he sobbed them out.

"Where is he! Where is he!" he shouted, and he pushed out some breathless words; it was almost like he was crying as he said them.

"We've been looking for him all night!" he shouted. "Where is he! Marco! Marco! No one else sings it but him. Marco! Marco!" And out of the area, as it seemed, came a shout of answer.

"We've been searching for him all night!" he yelled. "Where is he? Marco! Marco! No one else sings it like he does. Marco! Marco!" And from somewhere outside the area, it seemed, came a shout in response.

"Rat! Rat! I'm here in the cellar—locked in. I'm here!" and a big piece of coal came hurtling through the broken window and fell crashing on the area flags. The Rat got down the steps into the area as if he had not been on crutches but on legs, and banged on the door, shouting back:

"Rat! Rat! I'm stuck in the cellar—locked in. I'm right here!" A large piece of coal came flying through the broken window and crashed onto the area flags. The Rat went down the steps into the area as if he weren’t using crutches but walking normally, and he pounded on the door, shouting back:

"Marco! Marco! Here I am! Who locked you in? How can I get the door open?"

"Marco! Marco! I'm here! Who locked you in? How can I open the door?"

Marco was close against the door inside. It was The Rat! It was The Rat! And he would be in the street again in a few minutes. "Call a policeman!" he shouted through the keyhole. "The people locked me in on purpose and took away the keys."

Marco was pressed up against the door inside. It was The Rat! It was The Rat! And he’d be back on the street in a few minutes. "Call a cop!" he yelled through the keyhole. "They locked me in on purpose and took the keys!"

Then the group of lookers-on began to get excited and press against the area railings and ask questions. They could not understand what had happened to cause the boy with the crutches to look as if he were crazy with terror and relief at the same time.

Then the crowd of onlookers started to get excited and crowded against the railings, asking questions. They couldn’t figure out what had happened to make the boy with the crutches look as if he were both terrified and relieved at the same time.

And the little boy ran delightedly to fetch a policeman, and found one in the next street, and, with some difficulty, persuaded him that it was his business to come and get a door open in an empty house where a boy who was a street singer had got locked up in a cellar.

And the little boy happily ran to find a policeman and found one in the next street. After some effort, he convinced him that it was his job to come and open the door of an empty house where a boy, a street singer, had gotten locked in a cellar.




XVII

"IT IS A VERY BAD SIGN"

The policeman was not so much excited as out of temper. He did not know what Marco knew or what The Rat knew. Some common lad had got himself locked up in a house, and some one would have to go to the landlord and get a key from him. He had no intention of laying himself open to the law by breaking into a private house with his truncheon, as The Rat expected him to do.

The cop wasn't so much excited as he was irritated. He had no idea what Marco or The Rat knew. Some random kid had locked himself in a house, and someone would need to go to the landlord to get a key. He had no intention of putting himself at risk with the law by breaking into a private home with his baton, like The Rat thought he would.

"He got himself in through some of his larks, and he'll have to wait till he's got out without smashing locks," he growled, shaking the area door. "How did you get in there?" he shouted.

"He got in through some of his pranks, and he'll have to wait until he can get out without breaking any locks," he growled, shaking the door. "How did you get in there?" he shouted.

It was not easy for Marco to explain through a keyhole that he had come in to help a lady who had met with an accident. The policeman thought this mere boy's talk. As to the rest of the story, Marco knew that it could not be related at all without saying things which could not be explained to any one but his father. He quickly made up his mind that he must let it be believed that he had been locked in by some queer accident. It must be supposed that the people had not remembered, in their haste, that he had not yet left the house.

It wasn’t easy for Marco to explain through a keyhole that he had come in to help a lady who had an accident. The policeman thought this was just a kid's talk. As for the rest of the story, Marco knew he couldn’t share it without saying things that could only be explained to his father. He quickly decided that he had to make it seem like he had been accidentally locked in. People should assume that in their rush, they hadn’t remembered that he hadn’t left the house yet.

When the young clerk from the house agency came with the keys, he was much disturbed and bewildered after he got inside.

When the young clerk from the real estate agency arrived with the keys, he looked really unsettled and confused once he got inside.

"They've made a bolt of it," he said. "That happens now and then, but there's something queer about this. What did they lock these doors in the basement for, and the one on the stairs? What did they say to you?" he asked Marco, staring at him suspiciously.

"They've really messed it up," he said. "That happens from time to time, but there's something strange about this. Why did they lock the doors in the basement and the one on the stairs? What did they tell you?" he asked Marco, looking at him warily.

"They said they were obliged to go suddenly," Marco answered.

"They said they had to leave unexpectedly," Marco replied.

"What were you doing in the basement?"

"What were you doing in the basement?"

"The man took me down."

"The guy took me down."

"And left you there and bolted? He must have been in a hurry."

"And he just left you there and ran off? He must have been in a hurry."

"The lady said they had not a moment's time."

"The woman said they didn't have a minute to spare."

"Her ankle must have got well in short order," said the young man.

"Her ankle must have healed pretty quickly," said the young man.

"I knew nothing about them," answered Marco. "I had never seen them before."

"I didn't know anything about them," Marco replied. "I had never seen them before."

"The police were after them," the young man said. "That's what I should say. They paid three months' rent in advance, and they have only been here two. Some of these foreign spies lurking about London; that's what they were."

"The police were after them," the young man said. "That's what I should say. They paid three months' rent upfront, and they've only been here two. Some of those foreign spies hanging around London; that's what they were."

The Rat had not waited until the keys arrived. He had swung himself at his swiftest pace back through the streets to No. 7 Philibert Place. People turned and stared at his wild pale face as he almost shot past them.

The Rat hadn't waited for the keys to show up. He had raced back through the streets to No. 7 Philibert Place at full speed. People turned to stare at his frantic pale face as he zoomed past them.

He had left himself barely breath enough to speak with when he reached the house and banged on the door with his crutch to save time.

He had left himself just enough breath to speak by the time he reached the house and knocked on the door with his crutch to save time.

Both Loristan and Lazarus came to answer.

Both Loristan and Lazarus replied.

The Rat leaned against the door gasping.

The Rat leaned against the door, panting.

"He's found! He's all right!" he panted. "Some one had locked him in a house and left him. They've sent for the keys. I'm going back. Brandon Terrace, No. 10."

"He's been found! He's okay!" he gasped. "Someone locked him in a house and then just left him there. They've called for the keys. I'm heading back. Brandon Terrace, No. 10."

Loristan and Lazarus exchanged glances. Both of them were at the moment as pale as The Rat.

Loristan and Lazarus exchanged looks. Both of them were as pale as The Rat at that moment.

"Help him into the house," said Loristan to Lazarus. "He must stay here and rest. We will go." The Rat knew it was an order.

"Help him inside the house," Loristan said to Lazarus. "He needs to stay here and rest. We'll head out." The Rat understood it was a command.

He did not like it, but he obeyed.

He didn't like it, but he went along with it.

"This is a bad sign, Master," said Lazarus, as they went out together.

"This is a bad sign, Master," Lazarus said as they walked out together.

"It is a very bad one," answered Loristan.

"It’s a really bad one," replied Loristan.

"God of the Right, defend us!" Lazarus groaned.

"God of the Right, defend us!" Lazarus groaned.

"Amen!" said Loristan. "Amen!"

"Amen!" said Loristan. "Amen!"

The group had become a small crowd by the time they reached Brandon Terrace. Marco had not found it easy to leave the place because he was being questioned. Neither the policeman nor the agent's clerk seemed willing to relinquish the idea that he could give them some information about the absconding pair.

The group had turned into a small crowd by the time they got to Brandon Terrace. Marco found it hard to leave because he was being questioned. Neither the police officer nor the agent's clerk looked like they were willing to let go of the idea that he might have information about the runaway couple.

The entrance of Loristan produced its usual effect. The agent's clerk lifted his hat, and the policeman stood straight and made salute. Neither of them realized that the tall man's clothes were worn and threadbare. They felt only that a personage was before them, and that it was not possible to question his air of absolute and serene authority. He laid his hand on Marco's shoulder and held it there as he spoke. When Marco looked up at him and felt the closeness of his touch, it seemed as if it were an embrace—as if he had caught him to his breast.

The entrance of Loristan had its typical effect. The agent's clerk tipped his hat, and the policeman straightened up and saluted. Neither of them noticed that the tall man's clothes were worn and frayed. They only sensed that someone important was in front of them, and it was impossible to challenge his calm and commanding presence. He placed his hand on Marco's shoulder and kept it there as he spoke. When Marco looked up at him and felt the warmth of his touch, it felt like an embrace—as if he had pulled him close.

"My boy knew nothing of these people," he said. "That I can guarantee. He had seen neither of them before. His entering the house was the result of no boyish trick. He has been shut up in this place for nearly twenty-four hours and has had no food. I must take him home. This is my address." He handed the young man a card.

"My son didn’t know anything about these people," he said. "I can promise you that. He hadn't seen either of them before. His coming into the house wasn't some childish prank. He’s been locked up in this place for almost twenty-four hours and hasn’t eaten. I need to take him home. Here’s my address." He gave the young man a card.

Then they went home together, and all the way to Philibert Place Loristan's firm hand held closely to his boy's shoulder as if he could not endure to let him go. But on the way they said very little.

Then they went home together, and all the way to Philibert Place, Loristan's strong hand kept firmly on his son's shoulder as if he couldn't bear to let him go. But on the way, they spoke very little.

"Father," Marco said, rather hoarsely, when they first got away from the house in the terrace, "I can't talk well in the street. For one thing, I am so glad to be with you again. It seemed as if—it might turn out badly."

"Father," Marco said, somewhat hoarsely, as they stepped away from the house onto the terrace, "I can't talk well out here. For one thing, I'm just really happy to be with you again. It felt like—things could have ended badly."

"Beloved one," Loristan said the words in their own Samavian, "until you are fed and at rest, you shall not talk at all."

"Beloved one," Loristan said in their own Samavian, "you won't talk at all until you've eaten and rested."

Afterward, when he was himself again and was allowed to tell his strange story, Marco found that both his father and Lazarus had at once had suspicions when he had not returned. They knew no ordinary event could have kept him. They were sure that he must have been detained against his will, and they were also sure that, if he had been so detained, it could only have been for reasons they could guess at.

Afterward, when he was back to his old self and could share his strange story, Marco discovered that both his father and Lazarus had immediately suspected something was wrong when he didn’t come back. They knew that nothing ordinary could have kept him away. They were convinced that he must have been held against his will, and they also believed that if he had been held, it could only have been for reasons they could figure out.

"This was the card that she gave me," Marco said, and he handed it to Loristan. "She said you would remember the name." Loristan looked at the lettering with an ironic half-smile.

"This was the card she gave me," Marco said, passing it to Loristan. "She mentioned you'd remember the name." Loristan glanced at the writing with a wry half-smile.

"I never heard it before," he replied. "She would not send me a name I knew. Probably I have never seen either of them. But I know the work they do. They are spies of the Maranovitch, and suspect that I know something of the Lost Prince. They believed they could terrify you into saying things which would be a clue. Men and women of their class will use desperate means to gain their end."

"I've never heard of them before," he said. "She wouldn't send me a name I recognized. I probably haven't seen either of them. But I know the work they do. They're spies for the Maranovitch and think I know something about the Lost Prince. They believed they could scare you into revealing something that would give them a lead. People like them will resort to desperate measures to get what they want."

"Might they—have left me as they threatened?" Marco asked him.

"Might they have actually left me like they said they would?" Marco asked him.

"They would scarcely have dared, I think. Too great a hue and cry would have been raised by the discovery of such a crime. Too many detectives would have been set at work to track them."

"They probably wouldn't have dared, I think. Too much noise would have been made if such a crime was discovered. Too many detectives would have been assigned to track them down."

But the look in his father's eyes as he spoke, and the pressure of the hand he stretched out to touch him, made Marco's heart thrill. He had won a new love and trust from his father. When they sat together and talked that night, they were closer to each other's souls than they had ever been before.

But the expression in his father's eyes as he spoke, and the force of the hand he reached out to touch him, made Marco's heart race. He had gained a new love and trust from his father. When they sat together and talked that night, they were more connected to each other's souls than they had ever been before.

They sat in the firelight, Marco upon the worn hearth-rug, and they talked about Samavia—about the war and its heart-rending struggles, and about how they might end.

They sat in the firelight, Marco on the old hearth rug, and they talked about Samavia—about the war and its heartbreaking struggles, and about how it might come to an end.

"Do you think that some time we might be exiles no longer?" the boy said wistfully. "Do you think we might go there together—and see it—you and I, Father?"

"Do you think that someday we might not be exiles anymore?" the boy said hopefully. "Do you think we could go there together—and see it—you and I, Dad?"

There was a silence for a while. Loristan looked into the sinking bed of red coal.

There was a moment of silence. Loristan gazed into the smoldering bed of red coal.

"For years—for years I have made for my soul that image," he said slowly. "When I think of my friend on the side of the Himalayan Mountains, I say, 'The Thought which Thought the World may give us that also!'"

"For years—for years I’ve created that image in my mind," he said slowly. "When I think of my friend by the Himalayan Mountains, I say, 'The Thought that Shaped the World can give us that too!'"




XVIII

"CITIES AND FACES"

The hours of Marco's unexplained absence had been terrible to Loristan and to Lazarus. They had reason for fears which it was not possible for them to express. As the night drew on, the fears took stronger form. They forgot the existence of The Rat, who sat biting his nails in the bedroom, afraid to go out lest he might lose the chance of being given some errand to do but also afraid to show himself lest he should seem in the way.

The hours of Marco's unexplained absence had been awful for Loristan and Lazarus. They had fears they couldn’t articulate. As night fell, their worries intensified. They forgot about The Rat, who was nervously biting his nails in the bedroom, too scared to go out in case he missed the chance to be assigned some task, but also afraid to reveal himself in case he got in the way.

"I'll stay upstairs," he had said to Lazarus. "If you just whistle, I'll come."

"I'll stay upstairs," he told Lazarus. "Just whistle, and I'll come."

The anguish he passed through as the day went by and Lazarus went out and came in and he himself received no orders, could not have been expressed in any ordinary words. He writhed in his chair, he bit his nails to the quick, he wrought himself into a frenzy of misery and terror by recalling one by one all the crimes his knowledge of London police-courts supplied him with. He was doing nothing, yet he dare not leave his post. It was his post after all, though they had not given it to him. He must do something.

The anguish he felt as the day dragged on, with Lazarus coming and going while he received no orders, couldn’t be described in regular words. He squirmed in his chair, bit his nails down to the quick, and worked himself into a frenzy of despair and fear by recalling each crime he knew from his knowledge of London’s police courts. He was doing nothing, yet he didn’t dare leave his position. After all, it was his position, even if it hadn’t been officially given to him. He had to do something.

In the middle of the night Loristan opened the door of the back sitting-room, because he knew he must at least go upstairs and throw himself upon his bed even if he could not sleep.

In the middle of the night, Loristan opened the door to the back sitting room, knowing he needed to go upstairs and collapse onto his bed, even if he couldn't sleep.

He started back as the door opened. The Rat was sitting huddled on the floor near it with his back against the wall. He had a piece of paper in his hand and his twisted face was a weird thing to see.

He jumped back when the door opened. The Rat was sitting hunched on the floor next to it, with his back against the wall. He had a piece of paper in his hand, and his contorted face was strange to look at.

"Why are you here?" Loristan asked.

"Why are you here?" Loristan asked.

"I've been here three hours, sir. I knew you'd have to come out sometime and I thought you'd let me speak to you. Will you—will you?"

"I've been here for three hours, sir. I knew you would have to come out eventually, and I thought you might let me talk to you. Will you—will you?"

"Come into the room," said Loristan. "I will listen to anything you want to say. What have you been drawing on that paper?" as The Rat got up in the wonderful way he had taught himself. The paper was covered with lines which showed it to be another of his plans.

"Come into the room," said Loristan. "I'm ready to hear anything you want to share. What have you been sketching on that paper?" as The Rat stood up in the impressive way he had learned. The paper was filled with lines that revealed it was yet another one of his plans.

"Please look at it," he begged. "I daren't go out lest you might want to send me somewhere. I daren't sit doing nothing. I began remembering and thinking things out. I put down all the streets and squares he MIGHT have walked through on his way home. I've not missed one. If you'll let me start out and walk through every one of them and talk to the policemen on the beat and look at the houses—and think out things and work at them—I'll not miss an inch—I'll not miss a brick or a flagstone—I'll—" His voice had a hard sound but it shook, and he himself shook.

"Please take a look at it," he pleaded. "I can’t go outside in case you want to send me somewhere. I can’t just sit here doing nothing. I started remembering and figuring things out. I wrote down all the streets and squares he MIGHT have taken on his way home. I haven't missed any of them. If you let me go out and walk through each one, talk to the policemen on duty, check out the houses—and think things through and work on them—I won’t miss anything—I won’t miss a single brick or a flagstone—I’ll—" His voice sounded tense, but it trembled, and so did he.

Loristan touched his arm gently.

Loristan lightly touched his arm.

"You are a good comrade," he said. "It is well for us that you are here. You have thought of a good thing."

"You’re a great friend," he said. "It’s good for us that you’re here. You came up with a good idea."

"May I go now?" said The Rat.

"Can I go now?" asked The Rat.

"This moment, if you are ready," was the answer. The Rat swung himself to the door.

"This moment, if you’re ready," was the answer. The Rat swung himself to the door.

Loristan said to him a thing which was like the sudden lighting of a great light in the very center of his being.

Loristan said something to him that felt like a sudden burst of light in the very core of his being.

"You are one of us. Now that I know you are doing this I may even sleep. You are one of us." And it was because he was following this plan that The Rat had turned into Brandon Terrace and heard the Samavian song ringing out from the locked basement of Number 10.

"You’re one of us. Now that I know you’re doing this, I might actually get some sleep. You’re one of us." And it was because he was following this plan that The Rat had turned into Brandon Terrace and heard the Samavian song ringing out from the locked basement of Number 10.

"Yes, he is one of us," Loristan said, when he told this part of the story to Marco as they sat by the fire. "I had not been sure before. I wanted to be very sure. Last night I saw into the depths of him and KNEW. He may be trusted."

"Yes, he is one of us," Loristan said while sharing this part of the story with Marco as they sat by the fire. "I hadn't been sure before. I wanted to be completely certain. Last night, I looked deep into him and KNEW. He can be trusted."

From that day The Rat held a new place. Lazarus himself, strangely enough, did not resent his holding it. The boy was allowed to be near Loristan as he had never dared to hope to be near. It was not merely that he was allowed to serve him in many ways, but he was taken into the intimacy which had before enclosed only the three. Loristan talked to him as he talked to Marco, drawing him within the circle which held so much that was comprehended without speech. The Rat knew that he was being trained and observed and he realized it with exaltation. His idol had said that he was "one of them" and he was watching and putting him to tests so that he might find out how much he was one of them. And he was doing it for some grave reason of his own. This thought possessed The Rat's whole mind. Perhaps he was wondering if he should find out that he was to be trusted, as a rock is to be trusted. That he should even think that perhaps he might find that he was like a rock, was inspiration enough.

From that day on, The Rat had a new role. Strangely enough, Lazarus didn’t mind him having it. The boy was allowed to be close to Loristan in a way he had never dreamed possible. It wasn’t just that he could help him in various ways; he was also welcomed into the closeness that had previously only included the three of them. Loristan talked to him like he talked to Marco, drawing him into the circle that held so much meaning without the need for words. The Rat understood that he was being trained and evaluated, and he felt a rush of excitement from it. His idol had said he was “one of them,” and he was watching him and putting him through tests to see how much he truly belonged. And he was doing it for some serious reason of his own. This thought consumed all of The Rat’s mind. Maybe he was wondering if he would discover that he could be trusted, like a solid rock. Just the idea that he could find out he might be like a rock was enough to inspire him.

"Sir," he said one night when they were alone together, because The Rat had been copying a road-map. His voice was very low—"do you think that—sometime—you could trust me as you trust Marco? Could it ever be like that—ever?"

"Sir," he said one night when they were alone together, because The Rat had been copying a road-map. His voice was very quiet—"do you think that—sometime—you could trust me like you trust Marco? Could it ever be like that—ever?"

"The time has come," and Loristan's voice was almost as low as his own, though strong and deep feeling underlay its quiet—"the time has come when I can trust you with Marco—to be his companion—to care for him, to stand by his side at any moment. And Marco is—Marco is my son." That was enough to uplift The Rat to the skies. But there was more to follow.

"The time has come," Loristan said, his voice barely above a whisper yet filled with strong, deep emotion—"the time has come when I can trust you with Marco—to be his companion, to look after him, to stand by his side whenever he needs you. And Marco is—Marco is my son." That was more than enough to lift The Rat to the skies. But there was more to come.

"It may not be long before it may be his part to do work in which he will need a comrade who can be trusted—as a rock can be trusted."

"It might not be long before he has to do work that requires a partner he can trust, just like he would trust a rock."

He had said the very words The Rat's own mind had given to him.

He had spoken the exact words that The Rat's mind had given him.

"A Rock! A Rock!" the boy broke out. "Let me show you, sir. Send me with him for a servant. The crutches are nothing. You've seen that they're as good as legs, haven't you? I've trained myself."

"A rock! A rock!" the boy exclaimed. "Let me show you, sir. Send me with him as a servant. The crutches don't matter. You've seen they're just as good as legs, right? I've trained myself."

"I know, I know, dear lad." Marco had told him all of it. He gave him a gracious smile which seemed as if it held a sort of fine secret. "You shall go as his aide-de-camp. It shall be part of the game."

"I know, I know, my dear boy." Marco had shared everything with him. He smiled graciously, as if he were keeping a special secret. "You will go as his aide-de-camp. It will be part of the game."

He had always encouraged "the game," and during the last weeks had even found time to help them in their plannings for the mysterious journey of the Secret Two. He had been so interested that once or twice he had called on Lazarus as an old soldier and Samavian to give his opinions of certain routes—and of the customs and habits of people in towns and villages by the way. Here they would find simple pastoral folk who danced, sang after their day's work, and who would tell all they knew; here they would find those who served or feared the Maranovitch and who would not talk at all. In one place they would meet with hospitality, in another with unfriendly suspicion of all strangers. Through talk and stories The Rat began to know the country almost as Marco knew it. That was part of the game too—because it was always "the game," they called it. Another part was The Rat's training of his memory, and bringing home his proofs of advance at night when he returned from his walk and could describe, or recite, or roughly sketch all he had seen in his passage from one place to another. Marco's part was to recall and sketch faces. Loristan one night gave him a number of photographs of people to commit to memory. Under each face was written the name of a place.

He had always supported "the game," and in the last few weeks, he even found time to help them plan the mysterious journey of the Secret Two. He was so interested that he had called on Lazarus, an old soldier and Samavian, to get his thoughts on certain routes—and on the customs and habits of people in towns and villages along the way. Here they would find simple country folks who danced and sang after their day’s work, and who would share everything they knew; here they would encounter those who served or feared the Maranovitch and who wouldn’t talk at all. In one place, they would be welcomed with hospitality, while in another, they would meet with distrust of all strangers. Through conversations and stories, The Rat began to understand the country almost as well as Marco did. That was part of the game too—because it was always "the game," as they called it. Another part was The Rat's practice at remembering things, and bringing back evidence of his progress each night when he returned from his walks, being able to describe, recite, or roughly sketch everything he had seen on his travels from one place to another. Marco's role was to remember and sketch faces. One night, Loristan gave him several photographs of people to memorize. Under each face, there was a name of a place written.

"Learn these faces," he said, "until you would know each one of them at once wheresoever you met it. Fix them upon your mind, so that it will be impossible for you to forget them. You must be able to sketch any one of them and recall the city or town or neighborhood connected with it."

"Memorize these faces," he said, "so that you would recognize each one of them instantly no matter where you saw it. Keep them in your mind, so it will be impossible for you to forget them. You need to be able to sketch any of them and remember the city, town, or neighborhood associated with it."

Even this was still called "the game," but Marco began to know in his secret heart that it was so much more, that his hand sometimes trembled with excitement as he made his sketches over and over again. To make each one many times was the best way to imbed it in his memory. The Rat knew, too, though he had no reason for knowing, but mere instinct. He used to lie awake in the night and think it over and remember what Loristan had said of the time coming when Marco might need a comrade in his work. What was his work to be? It was to be something like "the game." And they were being prepared for it. And though Marco often lay awake on his bed when The Rat lay awake on his sofa, neither boy spoke to the other of the thing his mind dwelt on. And Marco worked as he had never worked before. The game was very exciting when he could prove his prowess. The four gathered together at night in the back sitting-room. Lazarus was obliged to be with them because a second judge was needed. Loristan would mention the name of a place, perhaps a street in Paris or a hotel in Vienna, and Marco would at once make a rapid sketch of the face under whose photograph the name of the locality had been written. It was not long before he could begin his sketch without more than a moment's hesitation. And yet even when this had become the case, they still played the game night after night. There was a great hotel near the Place de la Concorde in Paris, of which Marco felt he should never hear the name during all his life without there starting up before his mental vision a tall woman with fierce black eyes and a delicate high-bridged nose across which the strong eyebrows almost met. In Vienna there was a palace which would always bring back at once a pale cold-faced man with a heavy blonde lock which fell over his forehead. A certain street in Munich meant a stout genial old aristocrat with a sly smile; a village in Bavaria, a peasant with a vacant and simple countenance. A curled and smoothed man who looked like a hair-dresser brought up a place in an Austrian mountain town. He knew them all as he knew his own face and No. 7 Philibert Place.

Even this was still called "the game," but Marco started to realize in his heart that it was so much more, that his hand sometimes trembled with excitement as he sketched over and over again. Doing each sketch multiple times was the best way to engrain it in his memory. The Rat sensed it too, although he had no real reason to know—just instinct. He would lie awake at night and think about it, remembering what Loristan had said about a time when Marco might need a partner in his work. What would that work be? Something like "the game." And they were getting ready for it. Even though Marco often lay awake on his bed while The Rat lay awake on his sofa, neither boy mentioned what was on his mind. Marco worked harder than ever before. The game was very thrilling when he could show off his skills. The four of them gathered at night in the back sitting room. Lazarus had to join them because they needed a second judge. Loristan would name a place, maybe a street in Paris or a hotel in Vienna, and Marco would quickly sketch the face corresponding to the name of that place. It didn’t take long before he could start his sketches without even hesitating. Yet, even when that was the case, they still played the game night after night. There was a big hotel near the Place de la Concorde in Paris, and Marco knew he would never hear its name without picturing a tall woman with fierce black eyes and a delicate high-bridged nose with strong eyebrows that almost met. In Vienna, there was a palace that would always instantly remind him of a pale, cold-faced man with a heavy blonde lock falling over his forehead. A certain street in Munich brought to mind a stout, friendly old aristocrat with a sly smile; a village in Bavaria, a peasant with a vacant, simple face. A well-groomed man who resembled a hairdresser reminded him of a place in an Austrian mountain town. He recognized them all as well as he recognized his own face and No. 7 Philibert Place.

But still night after night the game was played.

But still, night after night, the game went on.

Then came a night when, out of a deep sleep, he was awakened by Lazarus touching him. He had so long been secretly ready to answer any call that he sat up straight in bed at the first touch.

Then one night, he was jolted awake from a deep sleep by Lazarus touching him. He had been quietly prepared to respond to any summons for so long that he sat up straight in bed at the first touch.

"Dress quickly and come down stairs," Lazarus said. "The Prince is here and wishes to speak with you."

"Dress quickly and come downstairs," Lazarus said. "The Prince is here and wants to talk to you."

Marco made no answer but got out of bed and began to slip on his clothes.

Marco didn't respond but got out of bed and started putting on his clothes.

Lazarus touched The Rat.

Lazarus touched the rat.

The Rat was as ready as Marco and sat upright as he had done.

The Rat was just as ready as Marco and sat up straight like he did.

"Come down with the young Master," he commanded. "It is necessary that you should be seen and spoken to." And having given the order he went away.

"Come down with the young Master," he said. "You need to be seen and talked to." And after giving the order, he left.

No one heard the shoeless feet of the two boys as they stole down the stairs.

No one heard the barefoot boys as they quietly crept down the stairs.

An elderly man in ordinary clothes, but with an unmistakable face, was sitting quietly talking to Loristan who with a gesture called both forward.

An old man in simple clothes, but with a recognizable face, was sitting quietly chatting with Loristan, who gestured for both to come forward.

"The Prince has been much interested in what I have told him of your game," he said in his lowest voice. "He wishes to see you make your sketches, Marco."

"The Prince is really interested in what I’ve shared about your game," he said in a hushed tone. "He wants to watch you create your sketches, Marco."

Marco looked very straight into the Prince's eyes which were fixed intently on him as he made his bow.

Marco looked directly into the Prince's eyes, which were focused intently on him as he bowed.

"His Highness does me honor," he said, as his father might have said it. He went to the table at once and took from a drawer his pencils and pieces of cardboard.

"His Highness is honoring me," he said, just like his father might have said it. He went to the table right away and took his pencils and pieces of cardboard from a drawer.

"I should know he was your son and a Samavian," the Prince remarked.

"I should have known he was your son and a Samavian," the Prince said.

Then his keen and deep-set eyes turned themselves on the boy with the crutches.

Then his sharp, deep-set eyes focused on the boy with the crutches.

"This," said Loristan, "is the one who calls himself The Rat. He is one of us."

"This," said Loristan, "is the guy who calls himself The Rat. He’s one of us."

The Rat saluted.

The Rat waved.

"Please tell him, sir," he whispered, "that the crutches don't matter."

"Please tell him, sir," he whispered, "that the crutches don't matter."

"He has trained himself to an extraordinary activity," Loristan said. "He can do anything."

"He has trained himself to be incredibly active," Loristan said. "He can do anything."

The keen eyes were still taking The Rat in.

The sharp eyes were still taking in The Rat.

"They are an advantage," said the Prince at last.

"They're an advantage," the Prince finally said.

Lazarus had nailed together a light, rough easel which Marco used in making his sketches when the game was played. Lazarus was standing in state at the door, and he came forward, brought the easel from its corner, and arranged the necessary drawing materials upon it.

Lazarus had put together a simple, makeshift easel that Marco used for his sketches during the game. Lazarus was standing proudly at the door, and he stepped forward, grabbed the easel from its corner, and set up the drawing materials on it.

Marco stood near it and waited the pleasure of his father and his visitor. They were speaking together in low tones and he waited several minutes. What The Rat noticed was what he had noticed before—that the big boy could stand still in perfect ease and silence. It was not necessary for him to say things or to ask questions—to look at people as if he felt restless if they did not speak to or notice him. He did not seem to require notice, and The Rat felt vaguely that, young as he was, this very freedom from any anxiety to be looked at or addressed made him somehow look like a great gentleman.

Marco stood nearby, waiting for his father and his visitor to finish their conversation. They were talking in quiet voices, and he waited for several minutes. What The Rat noticed was the same thing he had seen before—that the big boy could stand still with complete ease and silence. He didn’t feel the need to speak or ask questions, or to look at people as if he felt restless when they didn’t acknowledge him. He didn’t seem to need attention, and The Rat sensed, even though Marco was young, that this very lack of anxiety about being noticed or spoken to somehow made him look like a true gentleman.

Loristan and the Prince advanced to where he stood.

Loristan and the Prince walked over to where he was standing.

"L'Hotel de Marigny," Loristan said.

"L'Hôtel de Marigny," Loristan said.

Marco began to sketch rapidly. He began the portrait of the handsome woman with the delicate high-bridged nose and the black brows which almost met. As he did it, the Prince drew nearer and watched the work over his shoulder. It did not take very long and, when it was finished, the inspector turned, and after giving Loristan a long and strange look, nodded twice.

Marco started to sketch quickly. He began the portrait of the beautiful woman with the delicate, high-bridged nose and the black brows that nearly met. As he worked, the Prince moved closer and watched over his shoulder. It didn't take long, and when it was done, the inspector turned, gave Loristan a long and unusual look, and nodded twice.

"It is a remarkable thing," he said. "In that rough sketch she is not to be mistaken."

"It’s truly impressive," he said. "In that rough sketch, you can’t mistake her."

Loristan bent his head.

Loristan lowered his head.

Then he mentioned the name of another street in another place—and Marco sketched again. This time it was the peasant with the simple face. The Prince bowed again. Then Loristan gave another name, and after that another and another; and Marco did his work until it was at an end, and Lazarus stood near with a handful of sketches which he had silently taken charge of as each was laid aside.

Then he mentioned the name of another street in a different location—and Marco sketched again. This time it was the peasant with the simple face. The Prince bowed once more. Then Loristan gave another name, and after that another and another; and Marco kept working until he was finished, while Lazarus stood nearby with a handful of sketches he had quietly collected as each one was laid aside.

"You would know these faces wheresoever you saw them?" said the Prince. "If you passed one in Bond Street or in the Marylebone Road, you would recognize it at once?"

"You would recognize these faces wherever you saw them?" said the Prince. "If you saw one on Bond Street or in Marylebone Road, you would recognize it right away?"

"As I know yours, sir," Marco answered.

"As I know yours, sir," Marco replied.

Then followed a number of questions. Loristan asked them as he had often asked them before. They were questions as to the height and build of the originals of the pictures, of the color of their hair and eyes, and the order of their complexions. Marco answered them all. He knew all but the names of these people, and it was plainly not necessary that he should know them, as his father had never uttered them.

Then came a series of questions. Loristan asked them just like he had many times before. They were questions about the height and build of the subjects in the pictures, the color of their hair and eyes, and the tones of their complexions. Marco answered all of them. He knew everything except for the names of these people, and it was clear that he didn’t need to know them since his father had never mentioned them.

After this questioning was at an end the Prince pointed to The Rat who had leaned on his crutches against the wall, his eyes fiercely eager like a ferret's.

After the questioning ended, the Prince pointed to The Rat, who had leaned on his crutches against the wall, his eyes intensely eager like a ferret's.

"And he?" the Prince said. "What can he do?"

"And him?" the Prince asked. "What can he do?"

"Let me try," said The Rat. "Marco knows."

"Let me give it a shot," said The Rat. "Marco knows."

Marco looked at his father.

Marco glanced at his dad.

"May I help him to show you?" he asked.

"Can I help him show you?" he asked.

"Yes," Loristan answered, and then, as he turned to the Prince, he said again in his low voice: "HE IS ONE OF US."

"Yes," Loristan replied, and then, turning to the Prince, he said again in his quiet voice: "HE IS ONE OF US."

Then Marco began a new form of the game. He held up one of the pictured faces before The Rat, and The Rat named at once the city and place connected with it, he detailed the color of eyes and hair, the height, the build, all the personal details as Marco himself had detailed them. To these he added descriptions of the cities, and points concerning the police system, the palaces, the people. His face twisted itself, his eyes burned, his voice shook, but he was amazing in his readiness of reply and his exactness of memory.

Then Marco started a new version of the game. He held up one of the pictured faces in front of The Rat, and The Rat immediately named the city and the location associated with it. He described the eye and hair color, the height, the build, and all the personal details just as Marco had described them. In addition, he added details about the cities, information about the police system, the palaces, and the people. His face contorted, his eyes shone, his voice trembled, but he was impressive with how quickly he responded and how accurately he recalled everything.

"I can't draw," he said at the end. "But I can remember. I didn't want any one to be bothered with thinking I was trying to learn it. So only Marco knew."

"I can’t draw," he said in the end. "But I can remember. I didn’t want anyone to think I was trying to learn it, so only Marco knew."

This he said to Loristan with appeal in his voice.

This he said to Loristan with a pleading tone in his voice.

"It was he who invented 'the game,'" said Loristan. "I showed you his strange maps and plans."

"It was him who invented 'the game,'" said Loristan. "I showed you his strange maps and plans."

"It is a good game," the Prince answered in the manner of a man extraordinarily interested and impressed. "They know it well. They can be trusted."

"It’s a good game," the Prince replied, sounding genuinely interested and impressed. "They know it well. You can trust them."

"No such thing has ever been done before," Loristan said. "It is as new as it is daring and simple."

"No one has ever done anything like this before," Loristan said. "It's as new as it is bold and straightforward."

"Therein lies its safety," the Prince answered.

"Therein lies its safety," the Prince replied.

"Perhaps only boyhood," said Loristan, "could have dared to imagine it."

"Maybe only childhood," said Loristan, "could have had the guts to imagine it."

"The Prince thanks you," he said after a few more words spoken aside to his visitor. "We both thank you. You may go back to your beds."

"The Prince thanks you," he said after exchanging a few more words with his visitor. "We both appreciate it. You can go back to your rooms now."

And the boys went.

And the guys left.




XIX

"THAT IS ONE!"

A week had not passed before Marco brought to The Rat in their bedroom an envelope containing a number of slips of paper on each of which was written something.

A week hadn’t gone by before Marco brought an envelope to The Rat in their bedroom that was filled with several slips of paper, each with something written on it.

"This is another part of the game," he said gravely. "Let us sit down together by the table and study it."

"This is another part of the game," he said seriously. "Let's sit down together at the table and go over it."

They sat down and examined what was written on the slips. At the head of each was the name of one of the places with which Marco had connected a face he had sketched. Below were clear and concise directions as to how it was to be reached and the words to be said when each individual was encountered.

They sat down and looked over what was written on the slips. At the top of each one was the name of a place that Marco had linked to a face he had drawn. Below were clear and straightforward directions on how to get there and the phrases to use when meeting each person.

"This person is to be found at his stall in the market," was written of the vacant-faced peasant. "You will first attract his attention by asking the price of something. When he is looking at you, touch your left thumb lightly with the forefinger of your right hand. Then utter in a low distinct tone the words 'The Lamp is lighted.' That is all you are to do."

"This person can be found at his stall in the market," was said about the vacant-faced peasant. "You should first grab his attention by asking the price of something. When he looks at you, lightly touch your left thumb with the forefinger of your right hand. Then, say clearly and quietly, 'The Lamp is lighted.' That's all you need to do."

Sometimes the directions were not quite so simple, but they were all instructions of the same order. The originals of the sketches were to be sought out—always with precaution which should conceal that they were being sought at all, and always in such a manner as would cause an encounter to appear to be mere chance. Then certain words were to be uttered, but always without attracting the attention of any bystander or passer-by.

Sometimes the instructions weren't exactly straightforward, but they were all similar in nature. The original sketches needed to be found—always with care to hide the fact that they were being searched for, and in a way that made any encounters seem totally accidental. Then certain words were to be spoken, but always without drawing the attention of anyone nearby or passing by.

The boys worked at their task through the entire day. They concentrated all their powers upon it. They wrote and re-wrote—they repeated to each other what they committed to memory as if it were a lesson. Marco worked with the greater ease and more rapidly, because exercise of this order had been his practice and entertainment from his babyhood. The Rat, however, almost kept pace with him, as he had been born with a phenomenal memory and his eagerness and desire were a fury.

The boys focused on their task all day long. They poured all their energy into it. They wrote and rewrote—they repeated to each other what they memorized as if it were a lesson. Marco worked more easily and quickly because he had been practicing this kind of work since he was a child. The Rat, however, kept up with him almost as well, since he was born with an incredible memory and his eagerness and determination were intense.

But throughout the entire day neither of them once referred to what they were doing as anything but "the game."

But throughout the whole day, neither of them once called what they were doing anything other than "the game."

At night, it is true, each found himself lying awake and thinking. It was The Rat who broke the silence from his sofa.

At night, it's true, each of them found themselves lying awake and thinking. It was The Rat who broke the silence from his couch.

"It is what the messengers of the Secret Party would be ordered to do when they were sent out to give the Sign for the Rising," he said. "I made that up the first day I invented the party, didn't I?"

"It’s what the messengers of the Secret Party would be told to do when they were sent out to give the Sign for the Rising," he said. "I came up with that the first day I created the party, right?"

"Yes," answered Marco.

"Yeah," replied Marco.

After a third day's concentration they knew by heart everything given to them to learn. That night Loristan put them through an examination.

After three days of focused study, they had memorized everything they were supposed to learn. That night, Loristan gave them a test.

"Can you write these things?" he asked, after each had repeated them and emerged safely from all cross-questioning.

"Can you write these down?" he asked, after each person had gone over them again and made it through all the questioning without any issues.

Each boy wrote them correctly from memory.

Each boy wrote them down correctly from memory.

"Write yours in French—in German—in Russian—in Samavian," Loristan said to Marco.

"Write yours in French—in German—in Russian—in Samavian," Loristan told Marco.

"All you have told me to do and to learn is part of myself, Father," Marco said in the end. "It is part of me, as if it were my hand or my eyes—or my heart."

"Everything you've asked me to do and learn is a part of me, Father," Marco said finally. "It’s as much a part of me as my hand or my eyes—or my heart."

"I believe that is true," answered Loristan.

"I think that's true," replied Loristan.

He was pale that night and there was a shadow on his face. His eyes held a great longing as they rested on Marco. It was a yearning which had a sort of dread in it.

He looked pale that night, and there was a shadow on his face. His eyes had a deep longing as they rested on Marco. It was a yearning mixed with a kind of dread.

Lazarus also did not seem quite himself. He was red instead of pale, and his movements were uncertain and restless. He cleared his throat nervously at intervals and more than once left his chair as if to look for something.

Lazarus didn’t seem like himself either. He was red instead of pale, and his movements were hesitant and fidgety. He nervously cleared his throat every now and then and got up from his chair more than once, as if he was searching for something.

It was almost midnight when Loristan, standing near Marco, put his arm round his shoulders.

It was almost midnight when Loristan, standing next to Marco, put his arm around his shoulders.

"The Game"—he began, and then was silent a few moments while Marco felt his arm tighten its hold. Both Marco and The Rat felt a hard quick beat in their breasts, and, because of this and because the pause seemed long, Marco spoke.

"The Game"—he started, then fell silent for a few moments as Marco felt his grip tighten. Both Marco and The Rat felt a quick, strong heartbeat in their chests, and since the pause felt lengthy, Marco decided to speak.

"The Game—yes, Father?" he said.

"The Game—yes, Dad?" he said.

"The Game is about to give you work to do—both of you," Loristan answered.

"The Game is about to assign you tasks—both of you," Loristan replied.

Lazarus cleared his throat and walked to the easel in the corner of the room. But he only changed the position of a piece of drawing-paper on it and then came back.

Lazarus cleared his throat and walked over to the easel in the corner of the room. But he just adjusted the placement of a sheet of drawing paper on it and then returned.

"In two days you are to go to Paris—as you," to The Rat, "planned in the game."

"In two days, you’re heading to Paris—as you," to The Rat, "planned in the game."

"As I planned?" The Rat barely breathed the words.

"As I planned?" The Rat could barely say the words.

"Yes," answered Loristan. "The instructions you have learned you will carry out. There is no more to be done than to manage to approach certain persons closely enough to be able to utter certain words to them."

"Yes," replied Loristan. "You will follow the instructions you've learned. All you need to do is get close enough to certain people to say specific words to them."

"Only two young strollers whom no man could suspect," put in Lazarus in an astonishingly rough and shaky voice. "They could pass near the Emperor himself without danger. The young Master—" his voice became so hoarse that he was obligated to clear it loudly—"the young Master must carry himself less finely. It would be well to shuffle a little and slouch as if he were of the common people."

"Just two young folks who no one would think twice about," Lazarus added in a surprisingly hoarse and unsteady voice. "They could walk right past the Emperor without any risk. The young Master—" his voice became so raspy that he had to cough loudly—"the young Master needs to tone it down a bit. He should shuffle his feet and slouch like he's one of the regular crowd."

"Yes," said The Rat hastily. "He must do that. I can teach him. He holds his head and his shoulders like a gentleman. He must look like a street lad."

"Yeah," said The Rat quickly. "He has to do that. I can teach him. He carries himself like a gentleman. He needs to look like a street kid."

"I will look like one," said Marco, with determination.

"I'll look like one," Marco said firmly.

"I will trust you to remind him," Loristan said to The Rat, and he said it with gravity. "That will be your charge."

"I'll count on you to remind him," Loristan said to The Rat, saying it seriously. "That's your responsibility."

As he lay upon his pillow that night, it seemed to Marco as if a load had lifted itself from his heart. It was the load of uncertainty and longing. He had so long borne the pain of feeling that he was too young to be allowed to serve in any way. His dreams had never been wild ones—they had in fact always been boyish and modest, howsoever romantic. But now no dream which could have passed through his brain would have seemed so wonderful as this—that the hour had come—the hour had come—and that he, Marco, was to be its messenger. He was to do no dramatic deed and be announced by no flourish of heralds. No one would know what he did. What he achieved could only be attained if he remained obscure and unknown and seemed to every one only a common ordinary boy who knew nothing whatever of important things. But his father had given to him a gift so splendid that he trembled with awe and joy as he thought of it. The Game had become real. He and The Rat were to carry with them The Sign, and it would be like carrying a tiny lamp to set aflame lights which would blaze from one mountain-top to another until half the world seemed on fire.

As he lay on his pillow that night, Marco felt like a weight had been lifted from his heart. It was the weight of uncertainty and longing. He had carried the pain of believing he was too young to contribute in any way for so long. His dreams had never been wild; they had always been boyish and modest, even if they were romantic. But now, nothing that could have crossed his mind seemed as incredible as this— the moment had come—the moment had come—and he, Marco, was going to be its messenger. He wasn’t going to do anything dramatic or be announced with any fanfare. No one would know what he did. What he accomplished could only happen if he stayed obscure and unnoticed, just seen by everyone as an ordinary boy who knew nothing about important matters. But his father had given him a gift so amazing that he felt a mix of awe and joy as he thought about it. The Game had become real. He and The Rat were going to carry with them The Sign, and it would be like carrying a tiny lamp that could ignite flames from one mountain top to another until half the world seemed to be on fire.

As he had awakened out of his sleep when Lazarus touched him, so he awakened in the middle of the night again. But he was not aroused by a touch. When he opened his eyes he knew it was a look which had penetrated his sleep—a look in the eyes of his father who was standing by his side. In the road outside there was the utter silence he had noticed the night of the Prince's first visit—the only light was that of the lamp in the street, but he could see Loristan's face clearly enough to know that the mere intensity of his gaze had awakened him. The Rat was sleeping profoundly. Loristan spoke in Samavian and under his breath.

As he woke up from his sleep when Lazarus touched him, he found himself awake again in the middle of the night. But this time, it wasn’t a touch that stirred him. When he opened his eyes, he realized it was a look that had broken through his slumber—a look from his father, who was standing next to him. Outside in the road, there was the complete silence he’d noticed the night of the Prince's first visit—the only light came from the streetlamp, but he could make out Loristan's face well enough to recognize that the sheer intensity of his gaze had roused him. The Rat was sleeping deeply. Loristan spoke in Samavian and softly.

"Beloved one," he said. "You are very young. Because I am your father—just at this hour I can feel nothing else. I have trained you for this through all the years of your life. I am proud of your young maturity and strength but—Beloved—you are a child! Can I do this thing!"

"Dear one," he said. "You are still very young. Because I am your father—in this moment, that’s all I can feel. I have prepared you for this throughout your entire life. I’m proud of your youthful maturity and strength, but—my dear—you are still a child! Can I go through with this?"

For the moment, his face and his voice were scarcely like his own.

For the moment, his face and voice barely resembled his own.

He kneeled by the bedside, and, as he did it, Marco half sitting up caught his hand and held it hard against his breast.

He knelt by the bedside, and as he did, Marco, half-sitting up, grabbed his hand and held it tightly against his chest.

"Father, I know!" he cried under his breath also. "It is true. I am a child but am I not a man also? You yourself said it. I always knew that you were teaching me to be one—for some reason. It was my secret that I knew it. I learned well because I never forgot it. And I learned. Did I not?"

"Father, I get it!" he whispered under his breath too. "It's true. I’m a kid, but am I not also a man? You said it yourself. I always knew you were teaching me to be one—for some reason. It was my secret that I understood it. I learned well because I never forgot it. And I learned. Didn’t I?"

He was so eager that he looked more like a boy than ever. But his young strength and courage were splendid to see. Loristan knew him through and through and read every boyish thought of his.

He was so eager that he looked more like a kid than ever. But his youthful strength and bravery were amazing to see. Loristan knew him inside and out and understood every boyish thought he had.

"Yes," he answered slowly. "You did your part—and now if I—drew back—you would feel that I had failed you—failed you."

"Yeah," he replied slowly. "You did your part—and now if I—pulled away—you would feel that I had let you down—let you down."

"You!" Marco breathed it proudly. "You could not fail even the weakest thing in the world."

"You!" Marco said proudly. "You could never fail even the weakest thing in the world."

There was a moment's silence in which the two pairs of eyes dwelt on each other with the deepest meaning, and then Loristan rose to his feet.

There was a moment of silence during which the two pairs of eyes locked onto each other with the deepest significance, and then Loristan got to his feet.

"The end will be all that our hearts most wish," he said. "To-morrow you may begin the new part of 'the Game.' You may go to Paris."

"The end will be everything our hearts desire," he said. "Tomorrow you can start the next part of 'the Game.' You can go to Paris."


When the train which was to meet the boat that crossed from Dover to Calais steamed out of the noisy Charing Cross Station, it carried in a third-class carriage two shabby boys. One of them would have been a handsome lad if he had not carried himself slouchingly and walked with a street lad's careless shuffling gait. The other was a cripple who moved slowly, and apparently with difficulty, on crutches. There was nothing remarkable or picturesque enough about them to attract attention. They sat in the corner of the carriage and neither talked much nor seemed to be particularly interested in the journey or each other. When they went on board the steamer, they were soon lost among the commoner passengers and in fact found for themselves a secluded place which was not advantageous enough to be wanted by any one else.

When the train that was supposed to meet the ferry from Dover to Calais pulled out of the bustling Charing Cross Station, it had two shabby boys in a third-class carriage. One of them could have been a good-looking kid if he didn’t slouch and walk with the careless shuffle of a street boy. The other was a cripple who moved slowly and with visible difficulty on crutches. There was nothing special or eye-catching about them to draw attention. They sat in a corner of the carriage, hardly talking and seeming uninterested in the journey or each other. When they boarded the steamer, they quickly got lost among the ordinary passengers and found a secluded spot that wasn’t appealing enough for anyone else.

"What can such a poor-looking pair of lads be going to Paris for?" some one asked his companion.

"What could those two scruffy guys be going to Paris for?" someone asked his friend.

"Not for pleasure, certainly; perhaps to get work," was the casual answer.

"Definitely not for fun; maybe to find a job," was the casual reply.

In the evening they reached Paris, and Marco led the way to a small cafe in a side-street where they got some cheap food. In the same side-street they found a bed they could share for the night in a tiny room over a baker's shop.

In the evening, they arrived in Paris, and Marco took the lead to a small café in a side street where they got some affordable food. In that same side street, they found a bed they could share for the night in a tiny room above a bakery.

The Rat was too much excited to be ready to go to bed early. He begged Marco to guide him about the brilliant streets. They went slowly along the broad Avenue des Champs Elysees under the lights glittering among the horse-chestnut trees. The Rat's sharp eyes took it all in—the light of the cafes among the embowering trees, the many carriages rolling by, the people who loitered and laughed or sat at little tables drinking wine and listening to music, the broad stream of life which flowed on to the Arc de Triomphe and back again.

The Rat was too excited to go to bed early. He asked Marco to show him around the dazzling streets. They strolled slowly down the wide Avenue des Champs-Élysées beneath the sparkling lights among the horse-chestnut trees. The Rat's keen eyes absorbed everything—the glow of the cafes nestled in the trees, the carriages passing by, the people lingering and laughing or sitting at little tables sipping wine and enjoying the music, the vibrant flow of life moving towards the Arc de Triomphe and back.

"It's brighter and clearer than London," he said to Marco. "The people look as if they were having more fun than they do in England."

"It's brighter and clearer than London," he said to Marco. "The people seem like they're having more fun than they do in England."

The Place de la Concorde spreading its stately spaces—a world of illumination, movement, and majestic beauty—held him as though by a fascination. He wanted to stand and stare at it, first from one point of view and then from another. It was bigger and more wonderful than he had been able to picture it when Marco had described it to him and told him of the part it had played in the days of the French Revolution when the guillotine had stood in it and the tumbrils had emptied themselves at the foot of its steps.

The Place de la Concorde, with its grand expanse—filled with light, activity, and stunning beauty—captivated him like a spell. He wanted to stop and take it all in, first from one angle and then from another. It was larger and more amazing than he had imagined when Marco had described it to him, sharing stories of its role during the French Revolution when the guillotine was set up there and the carts unloaded their grim cargo at the base of its steps.

He stood near the Obelisk a long time without speaking.

He stood by the Obelisk for a long time without saying anything.

"I can see it all happening," he said at last, and he pulled Marco away.

"I can see it all happening," he finally said, and he pulled Marco away.

Before they returned home, they found their way to a large house which stood in a courtyard. In the iron work of the handsome gates which shut it in was wrought a gilded coronet. The gates were closed and the house was not brightly lighted.

Before they went back home, they made their way to a big house that stood in a courtyard. The ironwork on the elegant gates surrounding it featured a golden crown. The gates were shut, and the house wasn't very well lit.

They walked past it and round it without speaking, but, when they neared the entrance for the second time, The Rat said in a low tone:

They walked past it and around it without saying a word, but when they got close to the entrance for the second time, The Rat spoke in a quiet voice:

"She is five feet seven, has black hair, a nose with a high bridge, her eyebrows are black and almost meet across it, she has a pale olive skin and holds her head proudly."

"She is five feet seven, has black hair, a nose with a high bridge, her eyebrows are black and nearly meet in the center, she has pale olive skin, and carries her head high."

"That is the one," Marco answered.

"That's the one," Marco said.

They were a week in Paris and each day passed this big house. There were certain hours when great ladies were more likely to go out and come in than they were at others. Marco knew this, and they managed to be within sight of the house or to pass it at these hours. For two days they saw no sign of the person they wished to see, but one morning the gates were thrown open and they saw flowers and palms being taken in.

They spent a week in Paris, and every day they passed by this big house. There were certain times when the high society women were more likely to come and go than at other times. Marco was aware of this, and they made sure to be nearby or to pass by during those times. For two days, they didn’t see any sign of the person they wanted to meet, but one morning the gates swung open, and they saw flowers and palm trees being brought inside.

"She has been away and is coming back," said Marco. The next day they passed three times—once at the hour when fashionable women drive out to do their shopping, once at the time when afternoon visiting is most likely to begin, and once when the streets were brilliant with lights and the carriages had begun to roll by to dinner-parties and theaters.

"She's been away and is coming back," Marco said. The next day, they passed by three times—once when fashionable women were out shopping, once when afternoon visits were getting started, and once when the streets lit up and carriages started rolling by to dinner parties and theaters.

Then, as they stood at a little distance from the iron gates, a carriage drove through them and stopped before the big open door which was thrown open by two tall footmen in splendid livery.

Then, as they stood a short distance from the iron gates, a carriage drove through and stopped in front of the big open door, which was swung wide by two tall footmen in elegant uniforms.

"She is coming out," said The Rat.

"She's coming out," said The Rat.

They would be able to see her plainly when she came, because the lights over the entrance were so bright.

They would be able to see her clearly when she arrived, because the lights above the entrance were very bright.

Marco slipped from under his coat sleeve a carefully made sketch.

Marco slipped a carefully made sketch out from under his coat sleeve.

He looked at it and The Rat looked at it.

He looked at it, and The Rat looked at it.

A footman stood erect on each side of the open door. The footman who sat with the coachman had got down and was waiting by the carriage. Marco and The Rat glanced again with furtive haste at the sketch. A handsome woman appeared upon the threshold. She paused and gave some order to the footman who stood on the right. Then she came out in the full light and got into the carriage which drove out of the courtyard and quite near the place where the two boys waited.

A footman stood straight on each side of the open door. The footman who had been sitting with the driver got down and was waiting by the carriage. Marco and The Rat glanced again at the sketch with quick, secretive looks. A beautiful woman appeared in the doorway. She paused to give some instructions to the footman on the right. Then she stepped into the full light and got into the carriage, which drove out of the courtyard, right by where the two boys were waiting.

When it was gone, Marco drew a long breath as he tore the sketch into very small pieces indeed. He did not throw them away but put them into his pocket.

When it was gone, Marco took a deep breath as he ripped the sketch into tiny pieces. He didn’t toss them aside but put them in his pocket.

The Rat drew a long breath also.

The Rat took a deep breath too.

"Yes," he said positively.

"Yes," he said confidently.

"Yes," said Marco.

"Yeah," said Marco.

When they were safely shut up in their room over the baker's shop, they discussed the chances of their being able to pass her in such a way as would seem accidental. Two common boys could not enter the courtyard. There was a back entrance for tradespeople and messengers. When she drove, she would always enter her carriage from the same place. Unless she sometimes walked, they could not approach her. What should be done? The thing was difficult. After they had talked some time, The Rat sat and gnawed his nails.

When they were safely locked in their room above the bakery, they talked about their chances of running into her in a way that seemed accidental. Two regular boys couldn't enter the courtyard. There was a back entrance for delivery people and messengers. She always got into her carriage from the same spot. Unless she sometimes walked, they couldn't get close to her. What should they do? It was a tough situation. After discussing it for a while, The Rat sat and chewed on his nails.

"To-morrow afternoon," he broke out at last, "we'll watch and see if her carriage drives in for her—then, when she comes to the door, I'll go in and begin to beg. The servant will think I'm a foreigner and don't know what I'm doing. You can come after me to tell me to come away, because you know better than I do that I shall be ordered out. She may be a good-natured woman and listen to us—and you might get near her."

"Tomorrow afternoon," he finally said, "we'll keep an eye out to see if her carriage arrives—then, when she comes to the door, I'll go in and start begging. The servant will probably think I’m a foreigner who doesn’t know what I’m doing. You can come in after me to tell me to leave because you know better than I do that I’ll be kicked out. She might be a kind woman and listen to us—and you might be able to get close to her."

"We might try it," Marco answered. "It might work. We will try it."

"We can give it a shot," Marco replied. "It could work. Let's try it."

The Rat never failed to treat him as his leader. He had begged Loristan to let him come with Marco as his servant, and his servant he had been more than willing to be. When Loristan had said he should be his aide-de-camp, he had felt his trust lifted to a military dignity which uplifted him with it. As his aide-de-camp he must serve him, watch him, obey his lightest wish, make everything easy for him. Sometimes, Marco was troubled by the way in which he insisted on serving him, this queer, once dictatorial and cantankerous lad who had begun by throwing stones at him.

The Rat never missed an opportunity to treat him like his leader. He had pleaded with Loristan to let him join Marco as his servant, and he had been more than eager to take on that role. When Loristan suggested he should be his aide-de-camp, he felt his trust elevated to a military status that made him feel proud. As his aide-de-camp, he had to serve him, keep an eye on him, follow even his slightest requests, and make everything easy for him. Sometimes, Marco felt uneasy about how insistently he wanted to serve, this strange kid who had once been bossy and difficult, and who had started off by throwing stones at him.

"You must not wait on me," he said to him. "I must wait upon myself."

"You shouldn't wait for me," he said to him. "I need to take care of myself."

The Rat rather flushed.

The Rat looked quite embarrassed.

"He told me that he would let me come with you as your aide-de camp," he said. "It—it's part of the game. It makes things easier if we keep up the game."

"He told me that he would let me join you as your aide-de-camp," he said. "It—it's part of the game. It makes things easier if we keep playing along."

It would have attracted attention if they had spent too much time in the vicinity of the big house. So it happened that the next afternoon the great lady evidently drove out at an hour when they were not watching for her. They were on their way to try if they could carry out their plan, when, as they walked together along the Rue Royale, The Rat suddenly touched Marco's elbow.

It would have drawn attention if they had lingered too long near the big house. So, the next afternoon, the lady clearly left at a time when they weren't expecting her. They were on their way to see if they could execute their plan when, as they strolled together down the Rue Royale, The Rat suddenly nudged Marco's elbow.

"The carriage stands before the shop with lace in the windows," he whispered hurriedly.

"The carriage is parked in front of the shop with lace in the windows," he whispered quickly.

Marco saw and recognized it at once. The owner had evidently gone into the shop to buy something. This was a better chance than they had hoped for, and, when they approached the carriage itself, they saw that there was another point in their favor. Inside were no less than three beautiful little Pekingese spaniels that looked exactly alike. They were all trying to look out of the window and were pushing against each other. They were so perfect and so pretty that few people passed by without looking at them. What better excuse could two boys have for lingering about a place?

Marco saw and recognized it immediately. The owner had obviously gone into the shop to buy something. This was a better opportunity than they had expected, and when they got closer to the carriage, they noticed that there was another advantage on their side. Inside were three adorable little Pekingese spaniels that looked exactly the same. They were all trying to peek out of the window and were pushing against each other. They were so perfect and so cute that hardly anyone walked by without taking a look at them. What better excuse could two boys have to hang around a place?

They stopped and, standing a little distance away, began to look at and discuss them and laugh at their excited little antics. Through the shop-window Marco caught a glimpse of the great lady.

They stopped and, standing a short distance away, started to watch, talk about, and laugh at their excited little antics. Through the shop window, Marco caught a glimpse of the great lady.

"She does not look much interested. She won't stay long," he whispered, and added aloud, "that little one is the master. See how he pushes the others aside! He is stronger than the other two, though he is so small."

"She doesn’t seem very interested. She won’t be here for long," he whispered, then added out loud, "that little one is in charge. Look how he pushes the others aside! He’s stronger than the other two, even though he’s so small."

"He can snap, too," said The Rat.

"He can snap, too," said The Rat.

"She is coming now," warned Marco, and then laughed aloud as if at the Pekingese, which, catching sight of their mistress at the shop-door, began to leap and yelp for joy.

"She’s coming now," Marco warned, then laughed out loud as if at the Pekingese, which, spotting their owner at the shop door, started jumping and barking with excitement.

Their mistress herself smiled, and was smiling as Marco drew near her.

Their mistress smiled, and was still smiling as Marco approached her.

"May we look at them, Madame?" he said in French, and, as she made an amiable gesture of acquiescence and moved toward the carriage with him, he spoke a few words, very low but very distinctly, in Russian.

“Can we take a look at them, Madame?” he said in French, and as she made a friendly gesture of agreement and walked toward the carriage with him, he spoke a few words, very quietly but very clearly, in Russian.

"The Lamp is lighted," he said.

"The lamp is lit," he said.

The Rat was looking at her keenly, but he did not see her face change at all. What he noticed most throughout their journey was that each person to whom they gave the Sign had complete control over his or her countenance, if there were bystanders, and never betrayed by any change of expression that the words meant anything unusual.

The Rat was watching her closely, but he didn't notice any change in her face at all. What stood out to him during their journey was that everyone they gave the Sign to completely controlled their expression, even with onlookers around, and never gave away any unusual meaning with their facial expressions.

The great lady merely went on smiling, and spoke only of the dogs, allowing Marco and himself to look at them through the window of the carriage as the footman opened the door for her to enter.

The great lady just kept smiling and talked only about the dogs, letting Marco and himself watch them through the window of the carriage as the footman opened the door for her to get in.

"They are beautiful little creatures," Marco said, lifting his cap, and, as the footman turned away, he uttered his few Russian words once more and moved off without even glancing at the lady again.

"They're beautiful little creatures," Marco said, lifting his cap, and as the footman turned away, he quickly spoke his few Russian words again and walked off without even looking at the lady again.

"That is ONE!" he said to The Rat that night before they went to sleep, and with a match he burned the scraps of the sketch he had torn and put into his pocket.

"That is ONE!" he said to The Rat that night before they went to sleep, and with a match, he burned the scraps of the sketch he had torn and put into his pocket.




XX

MARCO GOES TO THE OPERA

Their next journey was to Munich, but the night before they left Paris an unexpected thing happened.

Their next trip was to Munich, but the night before they left Paris, something unexpected happened.

To reach the narrow staircase which led to their bedroom it was necessary to pass through the baker's shop itself.

To get to the narrow staircase that led to their bedroom, you had to walk through the bakery.

The baker's wife was a friendly woman who liked the two boy lodgers who were so quiet and gave no trouble. More than once she had given them a hot roll or so or a freshly baked little tartlet with fruit in the center. When Marco came in this evening, she greeted him with a nod and handed him a small parcel as he passed through.

The baker's wife was a friendly woman who liked the two boy lodgers who were quiet and didn’t cause any trouble. More than once, she had given them a hot roll or a freshly baked little tart with fruit in the center. When Marco came in this evening, she nodded at him and handed him a small package as he walked by.

"This was left for you this afternoon," she said. "I see you are making purchases for your journey. My man and I are very sorry you are going."

"This was left for you this afternoon," she said. "I see you are buying things for your trip. My partner and I are really sorry you're leaving."

"Thank you, Madame. We also are sorry," Marco answered, taking the parcel. "They are not large purchases, you see."

"Thank you, ma'am. We're sorry too," Marco replied, taking the package. "They're not big purchases, you know."

But neither he nor The Rat had bought anything at all, though the ordinary-looking little package was plainly addressed to him and bore the name of one of the big cheap shops. It felt as if it contained something soft.

But neither he nor The Rat had bought anything, even though the ordinary-looking little package was clearly addressed to him and had the name of one of the big discount stores on it. It felt like it had something soft inside.

When he reached their bedroom, The Rat was gazing out of the window watching every living thing which passed in the street below. He who had never seen anything but London was absorbed by the spell of Paris and was learning it by heart.

When he got to their bedroom, The Rat was staring out of the window, watching everything that passed by on the street below. He had only ever seen London and was captivated by the magic of Paris, taking it all in.

"Something has been sent to us. Look at this," said Marco.

"Something has been sent to us. Check this out," said Marco.

The Rat was at his side at once. "What is it? Where did it come from?"

The Rat was right there with him. "What’s going on? Where did it come from?"

They opened the package and at first sight saw only several pairs of quite common woolen socks. As Marco took up the sock in the middle of the parcel, he felt that there was something inside it—something laid flat and carefully. He put his hand in and drew out a number of five-franc notes—not new ones, because new ones would have betrayed themselves by crackling. These were old enough to be soft. But there were enough of them to amount to a substantial sum.

They opened the package and at first glance saw only a few pairs of pretty ordinary wool socks. As Marco picked up the sock in the middle of the parcel, he felt there was something inside it—something flat and carefully placed. He reached in and pulled out several five-franc notes—not new ones, since new ones would have crinkled. These were old enough to be soft. But there were enough of them to add up to a significant amount.

"It is in small notes because poor boys would have only small ones. No one will be surprised when we change these," The Rat said.

"It’s in small bills because poor kids only have small ones. No one will be shocked when we swap these out," The Rat said.

Each of them believed the package had been sent by the great lady, but it had been done so carefully that not the slightest clue was furnished.

Each of them thought the package was sent by the great lady, but it was done so carefully that there wasn't the slightest clue provided.

To The Rat, part of the deep excitement of "the Game" was the working out of the plans and methods of each person concerned. He could not have slept without working out some scheme which might have been used in this case. It thrilled him to contemplate the difficulties the great lady might have found herself obliged to overcome.

To The Rat, part of the thrill of "the Game" was figuring out the plans and strategies of everyone involved. He couldn’t sleep without coming up with some idea that could have been used in this situation. It excited him to think about the challenges the important woman might have had to face.

"Perhaps," he said, after thinking it over for some time, "she went to a big common shop dressed as if she were an ordinary woman and bought the socks and pretended she was going to carry them home herself. She would do that so that she could take them into some corner and slip the money in. Then, as she wanted to have them sent from the shop, perhaps she bought some other things and asked the people to deliver the packages to different places. The socks were sent to us and the other things to some one else. She would go to a shop where no one knew her and no one would expect to see her and she would wear clothes which looked neither rich nor too poor."

"Maybe," he said, after thinking it over for a while, "she went to a large store dressed like an average woman and bought the socks, pretending she was going to take them home herself. She would do that so she could find a corner to slip the money in. Then, wanting to have the items delivered, maybe she bought some other things and asked the staff to send the packages to different addresses. The socks came to us while the other items went to someone else. She would choose a shop where no one recognized her and where no one would expect to see her, wearing clothes that were neither too fancy nor too shabby."

He created the whole episode with all its details and explained them to Marco. It fascinated him for the entire evening and he felt relieved after it and slept well.

He crafted the entire episode with all its details and explained them to Marco. It fascinated him the whole evening, and he felt relieved afterward and slept well.

Even before they had left London, certain newspapers had swept out of existence the story of the descendant of the Lost Prince. This had been done by derision and light handling—by treating it as a romantic legend.

Even before they had left London, certain newspapers had completely dismissed the tale of the descendant of the Lost Prince. They did this through mockery and trivialization—by treating it as just a romantic legend.

At first, The Rat had resented this bitterly, but one day at a meal, when he had been producing arguments to prove that the story must be a true one, Loristan somehow checked him by his own silence.

At first, The Rat had really hated this, but one day during a meal, when he was trying to come up with reasons to prove that the story had to be true, Loristan somehow stopped him with his silence.

"If there is such a man," he said after a pause, "it is well for him that his existence should not be believed in—for some time at least."

"If there is such a guy," he said after a pause, "it's good for him that people shouldn't believe in his existence—for a while, at least."

The Rat came to a dead stop. He felt hot for a moment and then felt cold. He saw a new idea all at once. He had been making a mistake in tactics.

The Rat came to a complete stop. He felt hot for a moment and then felt cold. He suddenly had a new idea. He realized he had been making a mistake in his approach.

No more was said but, when they were alone afterwards, he poured himself forth to Marco.

No more was said, but when they were alone afterward, he opened up to Marco.

"I was a fool!" he cried out. "Why couldn't I see it for myself! Shall I tell you what I believe has been done? There is some one who has influence in England and who is a friend to Samavia. They've got the newspapers to make fun of the story so that it won't be believed. If it was believed, both the Iarovitch and the Maranovitch would be on the lookout, and the Secret Party would lose their chances. What a fool I was not to think of it! There's some one watching and working here who is a friend to Samavia."

"I was such a fool!" he shouted. "Why couldn't I see it for myself? Should I tell you what I think has happened? There's someone with influence in England who is a friend of Samavia. They've convinced the newspapers to mock the story so that it won't be taken seriously. If it were believed, both the Iarovitch and the Maranovitch would be on high alert, and the Secret Party would lose their chances. What a fool I was not to think of it! There's someone here who's watching and working who is a friend of Samavia."

"But there is some one in Samavia who has begun to suspect that it might be true," Marco answered. "If there were not, I should not have been shut in the cellar. Some one thought my father knew something. The spies had orders to find out what it was."

"But there's someone in Samavia who has started to suspect it might be true," Marco replied. "If there weren't, I wouldn't have been locked in the cellar. Someone thought my father knew something. The spies were instructed to find out what it was."

"Yes. Yes. That's true, too!" The Rat answered anxiously. "We shall have to be very careful."

"Yes. Yes. That's true!" the Rat replied nervously. "We'll have to be super careful."

In the lining of the sleeve of Marco's coat there was a slit into which he could slip any small thing he wished to conceal and also wished to be able to reach without trouble. In this he had carried the sketch of the lady which he had torn up in Paris. When they walked in the streets of Munich, the morning after their arrival, he carried still another sketch. It was the one picturing the genial-looking old aristocrat with the sly smile.

In the lining of Marco's coat sleeve, there was a small opening where he could slide in anything he wanted to hide but still be able to access easily. In this pocket, he had kept the sketch of the lady that he had torn up in Paris. The morning after their arrival, as they strolled through the streets of Munich, he had another sketch with him. It was the one of the friendly-looking old aristocrat with the sly smile.

One of the things they had learned about this one was that his chief characteristic was his passion for music. He was a patron of musicians and he spent much time in Munich because he loved its musical atmosphere and the earnestness of its opera-goers.

One of the things they had learned about this guy was that his main trait was his love for music. He supported musicians and spent a lot of time in Munich because he appreciated its musical vibe and the dedication of its opera fans.

"The military band plays in the Feldherrn-halle at midday. When something very good is being played, sometimes people stop their carriages so that they can listen. We will go there," said Marco.

"The military band plays in the Feldherrn-halle at noon. When something really good is being played, sometimes people stop their carriages so they can listen. 'We're going to go there,' said Marco."

"It's a chance," said The Rat. "We mustn't lose anything like a chance."

"It's an opportunity," said The Rat. "We can't afford to lose any chance like this."

The day was brilliant and sunny, the people passing through the streets looked comfortable and homely, the mixture of old streets and modern ones, of ancient corners and shops and houses of the day was picturesque and cheerful. The Rat swinging through the crowd on his crutches was full of interest and exhilaration. He had begun to grow, and the change in his face and expression which had begun in London had become more noticeable. He had been given his "place," and a work to do which entitled him to hold it.

The day was bright and sunny, and the people walking through the streets looked relaxed and at home. The blend of old and new streets, along with historic corners and contemporary shops and houses, was vibrant and cheerful. The Rat navigating through the crowd on his crutches was full of curiosity and excitement. He had started to grow, and the changes in his face and expression that began in London had become more evident. He had found his "place" and a job to do that justified it.

No one could have suspected them of carrying a strange and vital secret with them as they strolled along together. They seemed only two ordinary boys who looked in at shop windows and talked over their contents, and who loitered with upturned faces in the Marien-Platz before the ornate Gothic Rathaus to hear the eleven o'clock chimes play and see the painted figures of the King and Queen watch from their balcony the passing before them of the automatic tournament procession with its trumpeters and tilting knights. When the show was over and the automatic cock broke forth into his lusty farewell crow, they laughed just as any other boys would have laughed. Sometimes it would have been easy for The Rat to forget that there was anything graver in the world than the new places and new wonders he was seeing, as if he were a wandering minstrel in a story.

No one would have guessed they were carrying a strange and important secret as they walked together. They seemed like just two ordinary boys who looked into shop windows and talked about what they saw, and who hung around with their faces turned up in Marien-Platz, listening to the eleven o'clock chimes and watching the painted figures of the King and Queen from their balcony as the automatic tournament procession passed by with its trumpeters and jousting knights. When the show ended and the mechanical rooster let out its cheerful farewell crow, they laughed just like any other boys would have laughed. Sometimes, it would have been easy for The Rat to forget that anything more serious existed beyond the new places and wonders he was experiencing, almost as if he were a wandering minstrel in a story.

But in Samavia bloody battles were being fought, and bloody plans were being wrought out, and in anguished anxiety the Secret Party and the Forgers of the Sword waited breathlessly for the Sign for which they had waited so long. And inside the lining of Marco's coat was hidden the sketched face, as the two unnoticed lads made their way to the Feldherrn-halle to hear the band play and see who might chance to be among the audience.

But in Samavia, fierce battles were raging, and violent plots were being created, while the Secret Party and the Forgers of the Sword anxiously awaited the sign they had been waiting for so long. Hidden in the lining of Marco's coat was a sketched face, as the two unnoticed boys made their way to the Feldherrn-halle to listen to the band play and see who might be in the audience.

Because the day was sunny, and also because the band was playing a specially fine programme, the crowd in the square was larger than usual. Several vehicles had stopped, and among them were one or two which were not merely hired cabs but were the carriages of private persons.

Because it was a sunny day and the band was playing a really great program, the crowd in the square was bigger than usual. Several vehicles had stopped, and among them were a couple that weren't just hired cabs but were private carriages.

One of them had evidently arrived early, as it was drawn up in a good position when the boys reached the corner. It was a big open carriage and a grand one, luxuriously upholstered in green. The footman and coachman wore green and silver liveries and seemed to know that people were looking at them and their master.

One of them had clearly gotten there early, as it was parked in a good spot when the boys reached the corner. It was a large open carriage, quite fancy, upholstered in green. The footman and coachman were dressed in green and silver uniforms and seemed to be aware that people were watching them and their boss.

He was a stout, genial-looking old aristocrat with a sly smile, though, as he listened to the music, it almost forgot to be sly. In the carriage with him were a young officer and a little boy, and they also listened attentively. Standing near the carriage door were several people who were plainly friends or acquaintances, as they occasionally spoke to him. Marco touched The Rat's coat sleeve as the two boys approached.

He was a round, friendly-looking old aristocrat with a mischievous smile; however, as he listened to the music, that smile almost faded. In the carriage with him were a young officer and a little boy, both of whom were also listening attentively. Standing near the carriage door were several people who were clearly friends or acquaintances, as they occasionally chatted with him. Marco touched The Rat's coat sleeve as the two boys came closer.

"It would not be easy to get near him," he said. "Let us go and stand as close to the carriage as we can get without pushing. Perhaps we may hear some one say something about where he is going after the music is over."

"It won’t be easy to get close to him," he said. "Let’s go stand as close to the carriage as we can without crowding it. Maybe we’ll hear someone mention where he’s headed after the music ends."

Yes, there was no mistaking him. He was the right man. Each of them knew by heart the creases on his stout face and the sweep of his gray moustache. But there was nothing noticeable in a boy looking for a moment at a piece of paper, and Marco sauntered a few steps to a bit of space left bare by the crowd and took a last glance at his sketch. His rule was to make sure at the final moment. The music was very good and the group about the carriage was evidently enthusiastic. There was talk and praise and comment, and the old aristocrat nodded his head repeatedly in applause.

Yes, there was no doubt about it. He was the right guy. Each of them knew the lines on his solid face and the curve of his gray mustache by heart. But there was nothing unusual about a boy glancing at a piece of paper, so Marco strolled a few steps to a small space cleared by the crowd and took one last look at his sketch. His rule was to check everything at the last minute. The music was great, and the group around the carriage was clearly enthusiastic. There was chatter, compliments, and comments, and the old aristocrat kept nodding his head in approval.

"The Chancellor is music mad," a looker-on near the boys said to another. "At the opera every night unless serious affairs keep him away! There you may see him nodding his old head and bursting his gloves with applauding when a good thing is done. He ought to have led an orchestra or played a 'cello. He is too big for first violin."

"The Chancellor is crazy about music," someone watching the boys said to another. "He’s at the opera every night unless something important stops him! There you can see him nodding his head and bursting his gloves from clapping when something impressive happens. He should have conducted an orchestra or played the cello. He’s too big for the first violin."

There was a group about the carriage to the last, when the music came to an end and it drove away. There had been no possible opportunity of passing close to it even had the presence of the young officer and the boy not presented an insurmountable obstacle.

There was a crowd gathered around the carriage until the music ended and it drove away. There hadn’t been any chance to get close to it, even if the young officer and the boy hadn’t been an impossible barrier.

Marco and The Rat went on their way and passed by the Hof-Theater and read the bills. "Tristan and Isolde" was to be presented at night and a great singer would sing Isolde.

Marco and The Rat made their way past the Hof-Theater and checked out the posters. "Tristan and Isolde" was set to be shown that night, and a famous singer would be performing as Isolde.

"He will go to hear that," both boys said at once. "He will be sure to go."

"He will definitely go to that," both boys said at the same time. "He's sure to go."

It was decided between them that Marco should go on his quest alone when night came. One boy who hung around the entrance of the Opera would be observed less than two.

It was agreed between them that Marco should go on his quest alone when night fell. One boy hanging around the entrance of the Opera would attract less attention than two.

"People notice crutches more than they notice legs," The Rat said. "I'd better keep out of the way unless you need me. My time hasn't come yet. Even if it doesn't come at all I've—I've been on duty. I've gone with you and I've been ready—that's what an aide-de-camp does."

"People pay more attention to crutches than to legs," The Rat said. "I should stay out of the way unless you need me. My time hasn’t come yet. Even if it never comes, I've—I've been on duty. I've gone with you and I’ve been ready—that’s what an aide-de-camp does."

He stayed at home and read such English papers as he could lay hands on and he drew plans and re-fought battles on paper.

He stayed home and read whatever English newspapers he could find, and he sketched out plans and replayed battles on paper.

Marco went to the opera. Even if he had not known his way to the square near the place where the Hof-Theater stood, he could easily have found it by following the groups of people in the streets who all seemed walking in one direction. There were students in their odd caps walking three or four abreast, there were young couples and older ones, and here and there whole families; there were soldiers of all ages, officers and privates; and, when talk was to be heard in passing, it was always talk about music.

Marco went to the opera. Even if he hadn’t known how to get to the square where the Hof-Theater was, he could have easily found it by following the crowds on the streets all heading in the same direction. There were students in their quirky caps walking three or four together, young couples and older ones, and every so often, whole families; there were soldiers of all ages, officers and privates; and whenever people were talking as they walked by, it was always about music.

For some time Marco waited in the square and watched the carriages roll up and pass under the huge pillared portico to deposit their contents at the entrance and at once drive away in orderly sequence. He must make sure that the grand carriage with the green and silver liveries rolled up with the rest. If it came, he would buy a cheap ticket and go inside.

For a while, Marco waited in the square, watching the carriages arrive and pass beneath the massive pillared entrance to drop off their passengers before leaving in an orderly fashion. He needed to confirm that the fancy carriage with the green and silver uniforms rolled up with the others. If it did, he would buy a cheap ticket and head inside.

It was rather late when it arrived. People in Munich are not late for the opera if it can be helped, and the coachman drove up hurriedly. The green and silver footman leaped to the ground and opened the carriage door almost before it stopped. The Chancellor got out looking less genial than usual because he was afraid that he might lose some of the overture. A rosy-cheeked girl in a white frock was with him and she was evidently trying to soothe him.

It was quite late when they arrived. People in Munich usually show up on time for the opera when they can, and the coachman pulled up quickly. The footman, dressed in green and silver, jumped down and opened the carriage door almost before it came to a stop. The Chancellor stepped out, looking less friendly than usual because he was worried about missing some of the overture. A girl with rosy cheeks in a white dress was with him, clearly trying to calm him down.

"I do not think we are really late, Father," she said. "Don't feel cross, dear. It will spoil the music for you."

"I don't think we're really late, Dad," she said. "Don't be upset, okay? It will ruin the music for you."

This was not a time in which a man's attention could be attracted quietly. Marco ran to get the ticket which would give him a place among the rows of young soldiers, artists, male and female students, and musicians who were willing to stand four or five deep throughout the performance of even the longest opera. He knew that, unless they were in one of the few boxes which belonged only to the court, the Chancellor and his rosy-cheeked daughter would be in the best seats in the front curve of the balcony which were the most desirable of the house. He soon saw them. They had secured the central places directly below the large royal box where two quiet princesses and their attendants were already seated.

This wasn't a time when a man could quietly grab someone's attention. Marco ran to get the ticket that would secure him a spot among the rows of young soldiers, artists, male and female students, and musicians who were willing to stand four or five deep for even the longest opera performances. He knew that, unless they were in one of the few boxes reserved exclusively for the court, the Chancellor and his rosy-cheeked daughter would be in the best seats in the front curve of the balcony, the most sought-after spots in the theater. He quickly spotted them; they'd secured the central seats directly below the large royal box, where two calm princesses and their attendants were already seated.

When he found he was not too late to hear the overture, the Chancellor's face become more genial than ever. He settled himself down to an evening of enjoyment and evidently forgot everything else in the world. Marco did not lose sight of him. When the audience went out between acts to promenade in the corridors, he might go also and there might be a chance to pass near to him in the crowd. He watched him closely. Sometimes his fine old face saddened at the beautiful woe of the music, sometimes it looked enraptured, and it was always evident that every note reached his soul.

When he realized he wasn't too late to hear the overture, the Chancellor's face became friendlier than ever. He settled in for an evening of enjoyment and seemed to forget everything else in the world. Marco kept an eye on him. When the audience stepped out between acts to stroll in the corridors, he went too, hoping for a chance to pass by him in the crowd. He observed him closely. Sometimes, his distinguished old face showed sadness at the beautiful sorrow of the music, other times it looked captivated, and it was clear that every note touched his soul.

The pretty daughter who sat beside him was attentive but not so enthralled. After the first act two glittering young officers appeared and made elegant and low bows, drawing their heels together as they kissed her hand. They looked sorry when they were obliged to return to their seats again.

The pretty daughter sitting next to him was paying attention, but she wasn’t completely captivated. After the first act, two handsome young officers showed up, made graceful low bows, and brought their heels together as they kissed her hand. They seemed disappointed when they had to go back to their seats.

After the second act the Chancellor sat for a few minutes as if he were in a dream. The people in the seats near him began to rise from their seats and file out into the corridors. The young officers were to be seen rising also. The rosy daughter leaned forward and touched her father's arm gently.

After the second act, the Chancellor sat for a few minutes as if he were dreaming. The people sitting near him started to get up and head out into the corridors. The young officers were also seen getting up. The rosy-cheeked daughter leaned forward and gently touched her father's arm.

"She wants him to take her out," Marco thought. "He will take her because he is good-natured."

"She wants him to take her out," Marco thought. "He'll take her because he's kind."

He saw him recall himself from his dream with a smile and then he rose and, after helping to arrange a silvery blue scarf round the girl's shoulders, gave her his arm just as Marco skipped out of his fourth-row standing-place.

He watched him wake up from his dream with a smile, then got up and, after helping to drape a silvery blue scarf around the girl’s shoulders, offered her his arm just as Marco jumped out of his spot in the fourth row.

It was a rather warm night and the corridors were full. By the time Marco had reached the balcony floor, the pair had issued from the little door and were temporarily lost in the moving numbers.

It was a pretty warm night, and the hallways were crowded. By the time Marco got to the balcony floor, the couple had come out of the small door and were briefly lost in the throng of people.

Marco quietly made his way among the crowd trying to look as if he belonged to somebody. Once or twice his strong body and his dense black eyes and lashes made people glance at him, but he was not the only boy who had been brought to the opera so he felt safe enough to stop at the foot of the stairs and watch those who went up and those who passed by. Such a miscellaneous crowd as it was made up of—good unfashionable music-lovers mixed here and there with grand people of the court and the gay world.

Marco quietly moved through the crowd, trying to appear as if he fit in somewhere. A few times, his strong physique and deep black eyes caught people's attention, but he wasn't the only boy brought to the opera, so he felt secure enough to pause at the bottom of the stairs and observe those going up and those walking by. The crowd was quite diverse, made up of unpretentious music lovers interspersed with the wealthy and fashionable elite.

Suddenly he heard a low laugh and a moment later a hand lightly touched him.

Suddenly, he heard a quiet laugh, and a moment later, a hand gently touched him.

"You DID get out, then?" a soft voice said.

"You did get out, then?" a gentle voice said.

When he turned he felt his muscles stiffen. He ceased to slouch and did not smile as he looked at the speaker. What he felt was a wave of fierce and haughty anger. It swept over him before he had time to control it.

When he turned, he felt his muscles tense up. He stopped slouching and didn’t smile as he looked at the speaker. What he felt was a surge of intense and proud anger. It washed over him before he had a chance to manage it.

A lovely person who seemed swathed in several shades of soft violet drapery was smiling at him with long, lovely eyes.

A beautiful person dressed in various shades of soft violet fabric was smiling at him with long, lovely eyes.

It was the woman who had trapped him into No. 10 Brandon Terrace.

It was the woman who had caught him at No. 10 Brandon Terrace.




XXI

"HELP!"

"Did it take you so long to find it?" asked the Lovely Person with the smile. "Of course I knew you would find it in the end. But we had to give ourselves time. How long did it take?"

"Did it take you that long to find it?" asked the Lovely Person with the smile. "I knew you would find it eventually. But we had to give ourselves time. How long did it take?"

Marco removed himself from beneath the touch of her hand. It was quietly done, but there was a disdain in his young face which made her wince though she pretended to shrug her shoulders amusedly.

Marco pulled away from her touch. It was a subtle movement, but the disdain on his young face made her wince, even though she pretended to shrug it off with amusement.

"You refuse to answer?" she laughed.

"You won't respond?" she laughed.

"I refuse."

"No way."

At that very moment he saw at the curve of the corridor the Chancellor and his daughter approaching slowly. The two young officers were talking gaily to the girl. They were on their way back to their box. Was he going to lose them? Was he?

At that very moment, he saw the Chancellor and his daughter slowly approaching around the curve of the corridor. The two young officers were chatting cheerfully with the girl. They were on their way back to their box. Was he going to lose them? Was he?

The delicate hand was laid on his shoulder again, but this time he felt that it grasped him firmly.

The gentle hand was placed on his shoulder again, but this time he felt it grip him firmly.

"Naughty boy!" the soft voice said. "I am going to take you home with me. If you struggle I shall tell these people that you are my bad boy who is here without permission. What will you answer? My escort is coming down the staircase and will help me. Do you see?" And in fact there appeared in the crowd at the head of the staircase the figure of the man he remembered.

"Naughty boy!" the soft voice said. "I’m taking you home with me. If you resist, I’ll tell everyone that you’re my bad boy who’s here without permission. What will you say? My escort is coming down the stairs to help me. Do you see?" And indeed, the figure of the man he remembered appeared in the crowd at the top of the staircase.

He did see. A dampness broke out on the palms of his hands. If she did this bold thing, what could he say to those she told her lie to? How could he bring proof or explain who he was—and what story dare he tell? His protestations and struggles would merely amuse the lookers-on, who would see in them only the impotent rage of an insubordinate youngster.

He did see. A sweat broke out on his palms. If she went through with this daring act, what could he say to the people she had deceived? How could he provide proof or explain who he was—and what story could he even tell? His protests and struggles would only entertain the onlookers, who would view them as nothing more than the powerless anger of a rebellious kid.

There swept over him a wave of remembrance which brought back, as if he were living through it again, the moment when he had stood in the darkness of the wine cellar with his back against the door and heard the man walk away and leave him alone. He felt again as he had done then—but now he was in another land and far away from his father. He could do nothing to help himself unless Something showed him a way.

A wave of memories washed over him, making him feel as if he were reliving the moment when he stood in the dark wine cellar with his back against the door, listening to the man walk away and leave him alone. He felt just as he had then—but now he was in a different country, far from his father. There was nothing he could do to help himself unless Something showed him a way.

He made no sound, and the woman who held him saw only a flame leap under his dense black lashes.

He stayed silent, and the woman who held him only saw a flicker of light beneath his thick black eyelashes.

But something within him called out. It was as if he heard it. It was that strong self—the self that was Marco, and it called—it called as if it shouted.

But something inside him was calling out. It was as if he could hear it. It was that strong self—the self that was Marco—and it called out—as if it was shouting.

"Help!" it called—to that Unknown Stranger Thing which had made worlds and which he and his father so often talked of and in whose power they so believed. "Help!"

"Help!" it called—to that Unknown Stranger Thing that had created worlds and which he and his father talked about so often and in whose power they believed so strongly. "Help!"

The Chancellor was drawing nearer. Perhaps! Should he—?

The Chancellor was getting closer. Maybe! Should he—?

"You are too proud to kick and shout," the voice went on. "And people would only laugh. Do you see?"

"You’re too proud to scream and throw a fit," the voice continued. "And people would just laugh. Do you get it?"

The stairs were crowded and the man who was at the head of them could only move slowly. But he had seen the boy.

The stairs were packed, and the man at the top could only move at a crawl. But he had spotted the boy.

Marco turned so that he could face his captor squarely as if he were going to say something in answer to her. But he was not.

Marco turned to face his captor directly, as if he were about to respond to her. But he wasn't.

Even as he made the movement of turning, the help he had called for came and he knew what he should do. And he could do two things at once—save himself and give his Sign—because, the Sign once given, the Chancellor would understand.

Even as he started to turn, the help he had called for arrived, and he knew what he needed to do. He could do two things at once—save himself and give his Sign—because once the Sign was given, the Chancellor would get it.

"He will be here in a moment. He has recognized you," the woman said.

"He'll be here any minute. He knows who you are," the woman said.

As he glanced up the stairs, the delicate grip of her hand unconsciously slackened.

As he looked up the stairs, her gentle grip on his hand unintentionally loosened.

Marco whirled away from her. The bell rang which was to warn the audience that they must return to their seats and he saw the Chancellor hasten his pace.

Marco turned away from her. The bell rang to signal the audience that they needed to return to their seats, and he noticed the Chancellor quickening his pace.

A moment later, the old aristocrat found himself amazedly looking down at the pale face of a breathless lad who spoke to him in German and in such a manner that he could not but pause and listen.

A moment later, the old aristocrat found himself amazedly looking down at the pale face of a breathless young man who spoke to him in German, and in such a way that he couldn’t help but stop and listen.

"Sir," he was saying, "the woman in violet at the foot of the stairs is a spy. She trapped me once and she threatens to do it again. Sir, may I beg you to protect me?"

"Sir," he said, "the woman in purple at the bottom of the stairs is a spy. She caught me once and she plans to do it again. Sir, can I ask you to keep me safe?"

He said it low and fast. No one else could hear his words.

He said it softly and quickly. No one else could hear him.

"What! What!" the Chancellor exclaimed.

"What! What!" the Chancellor said.

And then, drawing a step nearer and quite as low and rapidly but with perfect distinctness, Marco uttered four words:

And then, taking a step closer and just as quietly and quickly but with complete clarity, Marco said four words:

"The Lamp is lighted."

"The lamp is on."

The Help cry had been answered instantly. Marco saw it at once in the old man's eyes, notwithstanding that he turned to look at the woman at the foot of the staircase as if she only concerned him.

The help cry was answered immediately. Marco saw it right away in the old man's eyes, even though he turned to look at the woman at the bottom of the stairs as if she were his only concern.

"What! What!" he said again, and made a movement toward her, pulling his large moustache with a fierce hand.

"What! What!" he said again, moving toward her and grabbing his thick mustache with a strong hand.

Then Marco recognized that a curious thing happened. The Lovely Person saw the movement and the gray moustache, and that instant her smile died away and she turned quite white—so white, that under the brilliant electric light she was almost green and scarcely looked lovely at all. She made a sign to the man on the staircase and slipped through the crowd like an eel. She was a slim flexible creature and never was a disappearance more wonderful in its rapidity. Between stout matrons and their thin or stout escorts and families she made her way and lost herself—but always making toward the exit. In two minutes there was no sight of her violet draperies to be seen. She was gone and so, evidently, was her male companion.

Then Marco noticed something strange. The Lovely Person saw the movement and the gray mustache, and in that moment, her smile vanished, and she turned pale—so pale that under the bright electric light, she almost looked green and hardly seemed lovely at all. She signaled to the man on the staircase and slipped through the crowd like an eel. She was a slim, flexible figure, and her disappearance was astonishing in its speed. She navigated between stout matrons and their thin or stout partners and families, making her way toward the exit. In just two minutes, there was no sign of her violet draperies. She was gone, and so, clearly, was her male companion.

It was plain to Marco that to follow the profession of a spy was not by any means a safe thing. The Chancellor had recognized her—she had recognized the Chancellor who turned looking ferociously angry and spoke to one of the young officers.

It was clear to Marco that being a spy was definitely not a safe job. The Chancellor had seen her—she had seen the Chancellor, who looked furious and began talking to one of the young officers.

"She and the man with her are two of the most dangerous spies in Europe. She is a Rumanian and he is a Russian. What they wanted of this innocent lad I don't pretend to know. What did she threaten?" to Marco.

"She and the man with her are two of the most dangerous spies in Europe. She is Romanian and he is Russian. What they wanted from this innocent kid, I can’t say. What did she threaten?" to Marco.

Marco was feeling rather cold and sick and had lost his healthy color for the moment.

Marco was feeling pretty cold and sick and had temporarily lost his healthy color.

"She said she meant to take me home with her and would pretend I was her son who had come here without permission," he answered. "She believes I know something I do not." He made a hesitating but grateful bow. "The third act, sir—I must not keep you. Thank you! Thank you!"

"She said she intended to take me home with her and would act as if I was her son who came here without permission," he replied. "She thinks I know something I don't." He gave a hesitant but appreciative bow. "The third act, sir—I shouldn't hold you up. Thank you! Thank you!"

The Chancellor moved toward the entrance door of the balcony seats, but he did it with his hand on Marco's shoulder.

The Chancellor headed for the entrance door of the balcony seats, but he did so with his hand on Marco's shoulder.

"See that he gets home safely," he said to the younger of the two officers. "Send a messenger with him. He's young to be attacked by creatures of that kind."

"Make sure he gets home safely," he said to the younger of the two officers. "Send a messenger with him. He's too young to be attacked by creatures like that."

Polite young officers naturally obey the commands of Chancellors and such dignitaries. This one found without trouble a young private who marched with Marco through the deserted streets to his lodgings. He was a stolid young Bavarian peasant and seemed to have no curiosity or even any interest in the reason for the command given him. He was in fact thinking of his sweetheart who lived near Konigsee and who had skated with him on the frozen lake last winter. He scarcely gave a glance to the schoolboy he was to escort, he neither knew nor wondered why.

Polite young officers naturally follow the orders of Chancellors and other officials. This one easily found a young private who walked with Marco through the empty streets to his lodging. He was a solid young Bavarian farmer and seemed to have no curiosity or interest in the reason for the command he received. In fact, he was thinking about his girlfriend who lived near Konigsee and who had skated with him on the frozen lake last winter. He barely glanced at the schoolboy he was escorting, and he neither knew nor cared why.

The Rat had fallen asleep over his papers and lay with his head on his folded arms on the table. But he was awakened by Marco's coming into the room and sat up blinking his eyes in the effort to get them open.

The Rat had dozed off on his papers, resting his head on his folded arms on the table. But he was stirred awake by Marco entering the room and sat up, blinking his eyes in an attempt to fully wake up.

"Did you see him? Did you get near enough?" he drowsed.

"Did you see him? Did you get close enough?" he murmured.

"Yes," Marco answered. "I got near enough."

"Yeah," Marco replied. "I got close enough."

The Rat sat upright suddenly.

The rat sat up suddenly.

"It's not been easy," he exclaimed. "I'm sure something happened—something went wrong."

"It's been tough," he said. "I'm sure something happened—something went wrong."

"Something nearly went wrong—VERY nearly," answered Marco. But as he spoke he took the sketch of the Chancellor out of the slit in his sleeve and tore it and burned it with a match. "But I did get near enough. And that's TWO."

"Something almost went wrong—really almost," Marco replied. But as he said this, he pulled the sketch of the Chancellor out of the slit in his sleeve, tore it up, and burned it with a match. "But I did get close enough. And that's TWO."

They talked long, before they went to sleep that night. The Rat grew pale as he listened to the story of the woman in violet.

They talked for a long time before going to sleep that night. The Rat became pale as he listened to the story of the woman in violet.

"I ought to have gone with you!" he said. "I see now. An aide-de-camp must always be in attendance. It would have been harder for her to manage two than one. I must always be near to watch, even if I am not close by you. If you had not come back—if you had not come back!" He struck his clenched hands together fiercely. "What should I have done!"

"I should have gone with you!" he said. "I get it now. An aide-de-camp always needs to be present. It would have been tougher for her to handle two people instead of one. I have to stay close to keep an eye on things, even if I'm not right next to you. If you hadn't come back—if you hadn't come back!" He slammed his fists together angrily. "What would I have done!"

When Marco turned toward him from the table near which he was standing, he looked like his father.

When Marco turned to him from the table where he was standing, he looked like his dad.

"You would have gone on with the Game just as far as you could," he said. "You could not leave it. You remember the places, and the faces, and the Sign. There is some money; and when it was all gone, you could have begged, as we used to pretend we should. We have not had to do it yet; and it was best to save it for country places and villages. But you could have done it if you were obliged to. The Game would have to go on."

"You would have continued with the Game for as long as you could," he said. "You couldn’t walk away from it. You remember the places, the faces, and the Sign. There’s some money; and when that ran out, you could have begged, just like we used to pretend we would. We haven’t had to do that yet; and it’s better to save it for rural areas and small towns. But you could have done it if you needed to. The Game would have to continue."

The Rat caught at his thin chest as if he had been struck breathless.

The Rat gasped, clutching his thin chest as if he had been punched in the gut.

"Without you?" he gasped. "Without you?"

"Without you?" he said, shocked. "Without you?"

"Yes," said Marco. "And we must think of it, and plan in case anything like that should happen."

"Yeah," Marco said. "And we need to think about it and plan in case something like that happens."

He stopped himself quite suddenly, and sat down, looking straight before him, as if at some far away thing he saw.

He suddenly stopped himself, sat down, and stared straight ahead, as if looking at something distant he could see.

"Nothing will happen," he said. "Nothing can."

"Nothing is going to happen," he said. "Nothing can."

"What are you thinking of?" The Rat gulped, because his breath had not quite come back. "Why will nothing happen?"

"What are you thinking about?" The Rat gulped, because he couldn't catch his breath. "Why isn't anything happening?"

"Because—" the boy spoke in an almost matter-of-fact tone—in quite an unexalted tone at all events, "you see I can always make a strong call, as I did tonight."

"Because—" the boy said in a nearly straightforward way—in a completely unremarkable tone, "you see, I can always make a strong call, like I did tonight."

"Did you shout?" The Rat asked. "I didn't know you shouted."

"Did you shout?" the Rat asked. "I didn't know you yelled."

"I didn't. I said nothing aloud. But I—the myself that is in me," Marco touched himself on the breast, "called out, 'Help! Help!' with all its strength. And help came."

"I didn't. I didn't say anything out loud. But I—the part of me that's truly me," Marco touched his chest, "cried out, 'Help! Help!' with all its strength. And help came."

The Rat regarded him dubiously.

The Rat looked at him skeptically.

"What did it call to?" he asked.

"What did it summon?" he asked.

"To the Power—to the Strength-place—to the Thought that does things. The Buddhist hermit, who told my father about it, called it 'The Thought that thought the World.'"

"To the Power—to the Strength-place—to the Thought that gets things done. The Buddhist hermit, who shared this with my father, referred to it as 'The Thought that thought the World.'"

A reluctant suspicion betrayed itself in The Rat's eyes.

A hesitant suspicion showed in The Rat's eyes.

"Do you mean you prayed?" he inquired, with a slight touch of disfavor.

"Did you mean you prayed?" he asked, with a hint of disapproval.

Marco's eyes remained fixed upon him in vague thoughtfulness for a moment or so of pause.

Marco's eyes stayed focused on him, lost in vague thought for a moment.

"I don't know," he said at last. "Perhaps it's the same thing—when you need something so much that you cry out loud for it. But it's not words, it's a strong thing without a name. I called like that when I was shut in the wine-cellar. I remembered some of the things the old Buddhist told my father."

"I don't know," he finally said. "Maybe it's the same thing—when you want something so badly that you shout for it. But it's not words; it's a powerful feeling without a name. I cried out like that when I was stuck in the wine cellar. I remembered some of the things the old Buddhist taught my dad."

The Rat moved restlessly.

The rat fidgeted.

"The help came that time," he admitted. "How did it come to-night?"

"The help showed up that time," he admitted. "How did it show up tonight?"

"In that thought which flashed into my mind almost the next second. It came like lightning. All at once I knew if I ran to the Chancellor and said the woman was a spy, it would startle him into listening to me; and that then I could give him the Sign; and that when I gave him the Sign, he would know I was speaking the truth and would protect me."

"In that thought that suddenly hit me almost instantly, it came like a bolt of lightning. Right then, I realized that if I ran to the Chancellor and told him the woman was a spy, it would catch him off guard and make him pay attention to me; and then I could show him the Sign; and when I showed him the Sign, he would understand I was telling the truth and would keep me safe."

"It was a splendid thought!" The Rat said. "And it was quick. But it was you who thought of it."

"It was a brilliant idea!" the Rat said. "And it was fast. But you were the one who came up with it."

"All thinking is part of the Big Thought," said Marco slowly. "It KNOWS—It KNOWS. And the outside part of us somehow broke the chain that linked us to It. And we are always trying to mend the chain, without knowing it. That is what our thinking is—trying to mend the chain. But we shall find out how to do it sometime. The old Buddhist told my father so—just as the sun was rising from behind a high peak of the Himalayas." Then he added hastily, "I am only telling you what my father told me, and he only told me what the old hermit told him."

"All thinking is part of the Big Thought," Marco said slowly. "It KNOWS—It KNOWS. And somehow, the outside part of us broke the connection that linked us to It. We’re constantly trying to fix that connection without even realizing it. That's what our thinking is—trying to fix the connection. But we will figure out how to do it someday. The old Buddhist told my dad that—just as the sun was rising behind a high peak of the Himalayas." Then he quickly added, "I’m just sharing what my dad told me, and he only told me what the old hermit told him."

"Does your father believe what he told him?" The Rat's bewilderment had become an eager and restless thing.

"Does your dad believe what he told him?" The Rat's confusion had turned into an eager and restless feeling.

"Yes, he believes it. He always thought something like it, himself. That is why he is so calm and knows so well how to wait."

"Yeah, he believes it. He always thought something similar himself. That's why he's so calm and knows exactly how to wait."

"Is THAT it!" breathed The Rat. "Is that why? Has—has he mended the chain?" And there was awe in his voice, because of this one man to whom he felt any achievement was possible.

"Is THAT it!" gasped The Rat. "Is that the reason? Has—has he fixed the chain?" There was a sense of wonder in his voice because of this one person he believed could accomplish anything.

"I believe he has," said Marco. "Don't you think so yourself?"

"I think he does," said Marco. "Don't you agree?"

"He has done something," The Rat said.

"He has done something," the Rat said.

He seemed to be thinking things over before he spoke again—and then even more slowly than Marco.

He appeared to be pondering before he spoke again—and then even more slowly than Marco.

"If he could mend the chain," he said almost in a whisper, "he could find out where the descendant of the Lost Prince is. He would know what to do for Samavia!"

"If he could fix the chain," he said almost in a whisper, "he could find out where the descendant of the Lost Prince is. He would know what to do for Samavia!"

He ended the words with a start, and his whole face glowed with a new, amazed light.

He finished speaking with a jolt, and his entire face lit up with a new, amazed expression.

"Perhaps he does know!" he cried. "If the help comes like thoughts—as yours did—perhaps his thought of letting us give the Sign was part of it. We—just we two every-day boys—are part of it!"

"Maybe he does know!" he shouted. "If help comes like thoughts—just like yours did—maybe his idea of letting us give the Sign was part of that. We—just the two of us regular guys—are part of it!"

"The old Buddhist said—" began Marco.

"The old Buddhist said—" began Marco.

"Look here!" broke in The Rat. "Tell me the whole story. I want to hear it."

"Hey!" interrupted The Rat. "Tell me everything. I want to hear the whole story."

It was because Loristan had heard it, and listened and believed, that The Rat had taken fire. His imagination seized upon the idea, as it would have seized on some theory of necromancy proved true and workable.

It was because Loristan had heard it, listened, and believed that The Rat had caught fire. His imagination grabbed onto the idea, just as it would have grasped a theory of magic that was proven true and usable.

With his elbows on the table and his hands in his hair, he leaned forward, twisting a lock with restless fingers. His breath quickened.

With his elbows on the table and his hands in his hair, he leaned forward, twisting a lock with fidgety fingers. His breath quickened.

"Tell it," he said, "I want to hear it all!"

"Go ahead and tell me," he said, "I want to hear everything!"

"I shall have to tell it in my own words," Marco said. "And it won't be as wonderful as it was when my father told it to me. This is what I remember:

"I'll have to share it in my own way," Marco said. "And it won't be as amazing as when my dad told it to me. This is what I remember:

"My father had gone through much pain and trouble. A great load was upon him, and he had been told he was going to die before his work was done. He had gone to India, because a man he was obliged to speak to had gone there to hunt, and no one knew when he would return. My father followed him for months from one wild place to another, and, when he found him, the man would not hear or believe what he had come so far to say. Then he had jungle-fever and almost died. Once the natives left him for dead in a bungalow in the forest, and he heard the jackals howling round him all the night. Through all the hours he was only alive enough to be conscious of two things—all the rest of him seemed gone from his body: his thought knew that his work was unfinished—and his body heard the jackals howl!"

"My father had experienced a lot of pain and struggle. He carried a heavy burden, and he had been told he was going to die before finishing his work. He traveled to India because a man he needed to speak to had gone there to hunt, and no one knew when he would come back. My father searched for him for months, moving from one wild place to another, and when he finally found him, the man wouldn’t listen or believe what he had traveled so far to say. Then he caught jungle fever and nearly died. At one point, the locals left him for dead in a bungalow in the forest, and he heard the jackals howling around him all night. During those hours, he was only aware of two things—all the rest of him felt like it was gone from his body: his mind knew his work was unfinished—and his body heard the jackals howling!"

"Was the work for Samavia?" The Rat put in quickly. "If he had died that night, the descendant of the Lost Prince never would have been found—never!" The Rat bit his lip so hard that a drop of blood started from it.

"Was the work for Samavia?" The Rat interjected quickly. "If he had died that night, the descendant of the Lost Prince would have never been found—never!" The Rat bit his lip so hard that a drop of blood oozed from it.

"When he was slowly coming alive again, a native, who had gone back and stayed to wait upon him, told him that near the summit of a mountain, about fifty miles away, there was a ledge which jutted out into space and hung over the valley, which was thousands of feet below. On the ledge there was a hut in which there lived an ancient Buddhist, who was a holy man, as they called him, and who had been there during time which had not been measured. They said that their grandparents and great-grandparents had known of him, though very few persons had ever seen him. It was told that the most savage beast was tame before him. They said that a man-eating tiger would stop to salute him, and that a thirsty lioness would bring her whelps to drink at the spring near his hut."

"When he was slowly coming back to consciousness, a local who had returned to care for him told him that near the top of a mountain, about fifty miles away, there was a ledge that jutted out into the air and hung over the valley, which was thousands of feet below. On the ledge, there was a hut where an ancient Buddhist lived, who was referred to as a holy man and who had been there for an unmeasured amount of time. They said that their grandparents and great-grandparents had known about him, though very few people had ever actually seen him. It was said that even the fiercest beast became tame in his presence. They claimed that a man-eating tiger would stop to greet him and that a thirsty lioness would bring her cubs to drink from the spring near his hut."

"That was a lie," said The Rat promptly.

"That's a lie," The Rat said immediately.

Marco neither laughed nor frowned.

Marco did neither.

"How do we KNOW?" he said. "It was a native's story, and it might be anything. My father neither said it was true nor false. He listened to all that was told him by natives. They said that the holy man was the brother of the stars. He knew all things past and to come, and could heal the sick. But most people, especially those who had sinful thoughts, were afraid to go near him."

"How do we KNOW?" he said. "It was a story from a native, and it could be anything. My father didn’t say it was true or false. He listened to everything the natives shared with him. They said that the holy man was the brother of the stars. He knew everything that had happened and what was going to happen, and he could heal the sick. But most people, especially those with sinful thoughts, were too afraid to go near him."

"I'd like to have seen—" The Rat pondered aloud, but he did not finish.

"I wish I could have seen—" The Rat thought out loud, but he didn't finish.

"Before my father was well, he had made up his mind to travel to the ledge if he could. He felt as if he must go. He thought that if he were going to die, the hermit might tell him some wise thing to do for Samavia."

"Before my father got better, he had decided to travel to the ledge if he could. He felt like he had to go. He thought that if he was going to die, the hermit might share some wise advice for Samavia."

"He might have given him a message to leave to the Secret Ones," said The Rat.

"He might have left a message for the Secret Ones," said The Rat.

"He was so weak when he set out on his journey that he wondered if he would reach the end of it. Part of the way he traveled by bullock cart, and part, he was carried by natives. But at last the bearers came to a place more than halfway up the mountain, and would go no further. Then they went back and left him to climb the rest of the way himself. They had traveled slowly and he had got more strength, but he was weak yet. The forest was more wonderful than anything he had ever seen. There were tropical trees with foliage like lace, and some with huge leaves, and some of them seemed to reach the sky. Sometimes he could barely see gleams of blue through them. And vines swung down from their high branches, and caught each other, and matted together; and there were hot scents, and strange flowers, and dazzling birds darting about, and thick moss, and little cascades bursting out. The path grew narrower and steeper, and the flower scents and the sultriness made it like walking in a hothouse. He heard rustlings in the undergrowth, which might have been made by any kind of wild animal; once he stepped across a deadly snake without seeing it. But it was asleep and did not hurt him. He knew the natives had been convinced that he would not reach the ledge; but for some strange reason he believed he should. He stopped and rested many times, and he drank some milk he had brought in a canteen. The higher he climbed, the more wonderful everything was, and a strange feeling began to fill him. He said his body stopped being tired and began to feel very light. And his load lifted itself from his heart, as if it were not his load any more but belonged to something stronger. Even Samavia seemed to be safe. As he went higher and higher, and looked down the abyss at the world below, it appeared as if it were not real but only a dream he had wakened from—only a dream."

"He was so weak when he started his journey that he wondered if he would make it to the end. He traveled part of the way by bullock cart and part of the way being carried by locals. But eventually, the bearers reached a point more than halfway up the mountain and refused to go any further. They turned back, leaving him to climb the rest on his own. They had moved slowly, which had given him more strength, but he was still weak. The forest was more amazing than anything he had ever seen. There were tropical trees with lace-like leaves, some with huge leaves, and others that seemed to reach for the sky. Sometimes he could barely catch glimpses of blue through them. Vines hung down from their branches, interweaving and tangling together; there were warm scents, unusual flowers, and bright birds flitting about, along with thick moss and little waterfalls bursting out. The path grew narrower and steeper, and the floral scents and humidity made it feel like walking in a greenhouse. He could hear rustling in the underbrush, which could have been caused by any kind of wild animal; once he stepped over a deadly snake without noticing it. But it was asleep and didn't harm him. He knew the locals were sure he wouldn’t reach the ledge, but for some strange reason, he believed he would. He stopped to rest often and drank some milk he had brought in a canteen. The higher he climbed, the more amazing everything became, and a strange sensation began to fill him. He felt as if his body stopped being tired and began to feel very light. His burden lifted from his heart, as if it wasn’t his anymore but belonged to something stronger. Even Samavia seemed safe. As he ascended higher and higher, looking down into the abyss at the world below, it seemed unreal, like a dream he had just woken up from—just a dream."

The Rat moved restlessly.

The rat moved anxiously.

"Perhaps he was light-headed with the fever," he suggested.

"Maybe he was feeling dizzy from the fever," he suggested.

"The fever had left him, and the weakness had left him," Marco answered. "It seemed as if he had never really been ill at all—as if no one could be ill, because things like that were only dreams, just as the world was."

"The fever was gone, and so was the weakness," Marco replied. "It felt like he had never truly been sick at all—like nobody could ever be sick, because that kind of stuff was just a dream, just like the world was."

"I wish I'd been with him! Perhaps I could have thrown these away—down into the abyss!" And The Rat shook his crutches which rested against the table. "I feel as if I was climbing, too. Go on."

"I wish I had been there with him! Maybe I could have thrown these away—down into the abyss!" And The Rat shook his crutches that were leaning against the table. "I feel like I'm climbing too. Keep going."

Marco had become more absorbed than The Rat. He had lost himself in the memory of the story.

Marco was more caught up in it than The Rat. He had gotten lost in the memory of the story.

"I felt that I was climbing, when he told me," he said. "I felt as if I were breathing in the hot flower-scents and pushing aside the big leaves and giant ferns. There had been a rain, and they were wet and shining with big drops, like jewels, that showered over him as he thrust his way through and under them. And the stillness and the height—the stillness and the height! I can't make it real to you as he made it to me! I can't! I was there. He took me. And it was so high—and so still—and so beautiful that I could scarcely bear it."

"I felt like I was climbing when he told me," he said. "I felt as if I was breathing in the hot scents of flowers and pushing aside the big leaves and giant ferns. It had just rained, and they were wet and shining with large drops, like jewels, that showered over him as he pushed his way through and under them. And the stillness and the height—the stillness and the height! I can't describe it to you as he made it real for me! I can't! I was there. He took me. And it was so high—and so still—and so beautiful that I could hardly handle it."

But the truth was, that with some vivid boy-touch he had carried his hearer far. The Rat was deadly quiet. Even his eyes had not moved. He spoke almost as if he were in a sort of trance. "It's real," he said. "I'm there now. As high as you—go on—go on. I want to climb higher."

But the truth was, with a little bit of boyish charm, he had taken his listener on an incredible journey. The Rat was completely still. Not even his eyes had shifted. He spoke almost like he was in a daze. "It's real," he said. "I'm there now. As high as you—keep going—keep going. I want to climb higher."

And Marco, understanding, went on.

And Marco, understanding, continued on.

"The day was over and the stars were out when he reached the place were the ledge was. He said he thought that during the last part of the climb he never looked on the earth at all. The stars were so immense that he could not look away from them. They seemed to be drawing him up. And all overhead was like violet velvet, and they hung there like great lamps of radiance. Can you see them? You must see them. My father saw them all night long. They were part of the wonder."

"The day had ended and the stars were shining when he arrived at the ledge. He mentioned that during the final part of the climb, he barely looked at the ground. The stars were so vast that he couldn’t take his eyes off them. They felt like they were pulling him upward. The sky above was like violet velvet, and the stars hung there like huge glowing lamps. Can you see them? You have to see them. My father watched them all night long. They were part of the magic."

"I see them," The Rat answered, still in his trance-like voice and without stirring, and Marco knew he did.

"I see them," The Rat replied in his dreamy voice without moving, and Marco knew he did.

"And there, with the huge stars watching it, was the hut on the ledge. And there was no one there. The door was open. And outside it was a low bench and table of stone. And on the table was a meal of dates and rice, waiting. Not far from the hut was a deep spring, which ran away in a clear brook. My father drank and bathed his face there. Then he went out on the ledge, and sat down and waited, with his face turned up to the stars. He did not lie down, and he thought he saw the stars all the time he waited. He was sure he did not sleep. He did not know how long he sat there alone. But at last he drew his eyes from the stars, as if he had been commanded to do it. And he was not alone any more. A yard or so away from him sat the holy man. He knew it was the hermit because his eyes were different from any human eyes he had ever beheld. They were as still as the night was, and as deep as the shadows covering the world thousands of feet below, and they had a far, far look, and a strange light was in them."

"And there, with the huge stars watching, was the hut on the ledge. And no one was there. The door was open. Outside was a low stone bench and table. On the table was a meal of dates and rice, waiting. Not far from the hut was a deep spring that flowed into a clear brook. My father drank from it and washed his face there. Then he went out onto the ledge, sat down, and waited, his face turned up to the stars. He didn’t lie down and thought he saw the stars the whole time he waited. He was sure he didn’t sleep. He didn’t know how long he sat there alone. But finally, he pulled his eyes away from the stars, as if he had been told to do so. And he was no longer alone. A yard or so away from him sat the holy man. He knew it was the hermit because his eyes were unlike any human eyes he had ever seen. They were as still as the night and as deep as the shadows covering the world thousands of feet below, and they had a distant look, with a strange light in them."

"What did he say?" asked The Rat hoarsely.

"What did he say?" The Rat asked hoarsely.

"He only said, 'Rise, my son. I awaited thee. Go and eat the food I prepared for thee, and then we will speak together.' He didn't move or speak again until my father had eaten the meal. He only sat on the moss and let his eyes rest on the shadows over the abyss. When my father went back, he made a gesture which meant that he should sit near him.

"He simply said, 'Get up, my son. I've been waiting for you. Go eat the food I made for you, and then we can talk.' He didn't move or say anything else until my father finished the meal. He just sat on the moss, letting his eyes drift over the shadows in the abyss. When my father returned, he waved his hand in a way that indicated he should sit near him."

"Then he sat still for several minutes, and let his eyes rest on my father, until he felt as if the light in them were set in the midst of his own body and his soul. Then he said, 'I cannot tell thee all thou wouldst know. That I may not do.' He had a wonderful gentle voice, like a deep soft bell. 'But the work will be done. Thy life and thy son's life will set it on its way.'

"Then he sat quietly for several minutes, letting his eyes rest on my father, until it felt like the light in them was shining in the middle of his own body and soul. Then he said, 'I can't tell you everything you want to know. I can't do that.' He had a wonderfully gentle voice, like a deep, soft bell. 'But the work will be done. Your life and your son's life will set it in motion.'"

"They sat through the whole night together. And the stars hung quite near, as if they listened. And there were sounds in the bushes of stealthy, padding feet which wandered about as if the owners of them listened too. And the wonderful, low, peaceful voice of the holy man went on and on, telling of wonders which seemed like miracles but which were to him only the 'working of the Law.'"

"They spent the entire night together. The stars seemed to hang close, as if they were listening. There were sounds in the bushes of quiet, soft footsteps that wandered around as if their owners were listening too. And the beautiful, calm, peaceful voice of the holy man continued on and on, sharing stories of wonders that felt like miracles but were to him just the 'working of the Law.'"

"What is the Law?" The Rat broke in.

"What is the Law?" The Rat interrupted.

"There were two my father wrote down, and I learned them. The first was the law of The One. I'll try to say that," and he covered his eyes and waited through a moment of silence.

"There were two my dad wrote down, and I learned them. The first was the law of The One. I'll try to say that," and he covered his eyes and paused in silence.

It seemed to The Rat as if the room held an extraordinary stillness.

It felt to The Rat like the room had an incredible stillness.

"Listen!" came next. "This is it:

"Listen!" came next. "This is it:

"'There are a myriad worlds. There is but One Thought out of which they grew. Its Law is Order which cannot swerve. Its creatures are free to choose. Only they can create Disorder, which in itself is Pain and Woe and Hate and Fear. These they alone can bring forth. The Great One is a Golden Light. It is not remote but near. Hold thyself within its glow and thou wilt behold all things clearly. First, with all thy breathing being, know one thing! That thine own thought—when so thou standest—is one with That which thought the Worlds!'"

"There are countless worlds. There is only One Thought from which they came. Its Law is Order, which never changes. Its beings are free to choose. Only they can create Disorder, which brings Pain, Suffering, Hate, and Fear. These are things only they can create. The Great One is a Golden Light. It is not distant but close. Stay within its glow, and you will see everything clearly. First, with all your being, know this: Your own thought—when you stand this way—is one with That which created the Worlds!"

"What?" gasped The Rat. "MY thought—the things I think!"

"What?" gasped The Rat. "MY thought—the things I think!"

"Your thoughts—boys' thoughts—anybody's thoughts."

"Your thoughts, boys' thoughts, anyone's thoughts."

"You're giving me the jim-jams!"

"You're giving me the jitters!"

"He said it," answered Marco. "And it was then he spoke about the broken Link—and about the greatest books in the world—that in all their different ways, they were only saying over and over again one thing thousands of times. Just this thing—'Hate not, Fear not, Love.' And he said that was Order. And when it was disturbed, suffering came—poverty and misery and catastrophe and wars."

"He said it," Marco replied. "And that’s when he talked about the broken Link—and about the greatest books in the world—that in all their different ways, they were just repeating one message thousands of times. Just this: 'Hate not, Fear not, Love.' He said that was Order. And when it was disrupted, suffering followed—poverty, misery, disaster, and wars."

"Wars!" The Rat said sharply. "The World couldn't do without war—and armies and defences! What about Samavia?"

"Wars!" the Rat said sharply. "The world can't do without war—and armies and defenses! What about Samavia?"

"My father asked him that. And this is what he answered. I learned that too. Let me think again," and he waited as he had waited before. Then he lifted his head. "Listen! This is it:

"My dad asked him that. And this is what he said. I learned that too. Let me think again," and he paused like he had before. Then he raised his head. "Listen! This is it:

"'Out of the blackness of Disorder and its outpouring of human misery, there will arise the Order which is Peace. When Man learns that he is one with the Thought which itself creates all beauty, all power, all splendor, and all repose, he will not fear that his brother can rob him of his heart's desire. He will stand in the Light and draw to himself his own.'"

"'Out of the darkness of chaos and its flood of human suffering, there will come the order that is peace. When people realize that they are connected to the thought that creates all beauty, all strength, all magnificence, and all calm, they will no longer fear that their fellow beings can take away their deepest wishes. They will stand in the light and attract to themselves what is truly theirs.'"

"Draw to himself?" The Rat said. "Draw what he wants? I don't believe it!"

"Draw to himself?" the Rat said. "Draw what he wants? I don't believe it!"

"Nobody does," said Marco. "We don't know. He said we stood in the dark of the night—without stars—and did not know that the broken chain swung just above us."

"Nobody does," Marco said. "We don’t know. He mentioned that we stood in the dark of night—without stars—and didn’t realize that the broken chain was swinging just above us."

"I don't believe it!" said The Rat. "It's too big!"

"I can't believe it!" said The Rat. "It's way too big!"

Marco did not say whether he believed it or not. He only went on speaking.

Marco didn't say if he believed it or not. He just kept talking.

"My father listened until he felt as if he had stopped breathing. Just at the stillest of the stillness the Buddhist stopped speaking. And there was a rustling of the undergrowth a few yards away, as if something big was pushing its way through—and there was the soft pad of feet. The Buddhist turned his head and my father heard him say softly: 'Come forth, Sister.'

"My father listened until he felt like he had stopped breathing. Just at the peak of the silence, the Buddhist stopped speaking. Then, there was a rustling in the undergrowth a few yards away, as if something large was forcing its way through—and then he heard the soft padding of feet. The Buddhist turned his head, and my father heard him say softly, 'Come forth, Sister.'"

"And a huge leopardess with two cubs walked out on to the ledge and came to him and threw herself down with a heavy lunge near his feet."

"And a giant leopardess with two cubs stepped onto the ledge, approached him, and flung herself down with a strong leap near his feet."

"Your father saw that!" cried out The Rat. "You mean the old fellow knew something that made wild beasts afraid to touch him or any one near him?"

"Your dad saw that!" shouted The Rat. "You mean the old guy knew something that scared wild animals away from him or anyone around him?"

"Not afraid. They knew he was their brother, and that he was one with the Law. He had lived so long with the Great Thought that all darkness and fear had left him forever. He had mended the Chain."

"Not afraid. They understood he was their brother and that he was aligned with the Law. He had been with the Great Thought for so long that all darkness and fear had departed from him forever. He had repaired the Chain."

The Rat had reached deep waters. He leaned forward—his hands burrowing in his hair, his face scowling and twisted, his eyes boring into space. He had climbed to the ledge at the mountain-top; he had seen the luminous immensity of the stars, and he had looked down into the shadows filling the world thousands of feet below. Was there some remote deep in him from whose darkness a slow light was rising? All that Loristan had said he knew must be true. But the rest of it—?

The Rat had plunged into deep waters. He leaned forward—his hands tangled in his hair, his face frowning and twisted, his eyes staring into space. He had reached the ledge at the mountain top; he had seen the vast brightness of the stars, and he had looked down into the shadows enveloping the world thousands of feet below. Was there some hidden part of him from which a faint light was beginning to shine? Everything Loristan had said he knew must be true. But what about the rest—?

Marco got up and came over to him. He looked like his father again.

Marco got up and walked over to him. He looked just like his father again.

"If the descendant of the Lost Prince is brought back to rule Samavia, he will teach his people the Law of the One. It was for that the holy man taught my father until the dawn came."

"If the descendant of the Lost Prince is brought back to rule Samavia, he will teach his people the Law of the One. That’s what the holy man taught my father until dawn."

"Who will—who will teach the Lost Prince—the new King—when he is found?" The Rat cried. "Who will teach him?"

"Who will—who will teach the Lost Prince—the new King—once he’s found?" the Rat shouted. "Who will teach him?"

"The hermit said my father would. He said he would also teach his son—and that son would teach his son—and he would teach his. And through such as they were, the whole world would come to know the Order and the Law."

"The hermit said my father would. He said he would also teach his son—and that son would teach his son—and he would teach his. And through people like them, the whole world would come to know the Order and the Law."

Never had The Rat looked so strange and fierce a thing. A whole world at peace! No tactics—no battles—no slaughtered heroes—no clash of arms, and fame! It made him feel sick. And yet—something set his chest heaving.

Never had The Rat looked so strange and fierce. A whole world at peace! No tactics—no battles—no slaughtered heroes—no clash of arms and glory! It made him feel sick. And yet—something made his chest tighten.

"And your father would teach him that—when he was found! So that he could teach his sons. Your father BELIEVES in it?"

"And your dad would teach him that—when he was found! So that he could teach his sons. Your dad BELIEVES in it?"

"Yes," Marco answered. He said nothing but "Yes." The Rat threw himself forward on the table, face downward.

"Yeah," Marco replied. He didn’t say anything else but "Yeah." The Rat threw himself forward on the table, face down.

"Then," he said, "he must make me believe it. He must teach me—if he can."

"Then," he said, "he has to make me believe it. He needs to teach me—if he can."

They heard a clumping step upon the staircase, and, when it reached the landing, it stopped at their door. Then there was a solid knock.

They heard a heavy step on the staircase, and when it reached the landing, it paused at their door. Then there was a firm knock.

When Marco opened the door, the young soldier who had escorted him from the Hof-Theater was standing outside. He looked as uninterested and stolid as before, as he handed in a small flat package.

When Marco opened the door, the young soldier who had brought him from the Hof-Theater was standing outside. He looked just as indifferent and expressionless as before, as he handed over a small flat package.

"You must have dropped it near your seat at the Opera," he said. "I was to give it into your own hands. It is your purse."

"You must have dropped it near your seat at the opera," he said. "I was supposed to give it back to you directly. It's your purse."

After he had clumped down the staircase again, Marco and The Rat drew a quick breath at one and the same time.

After he stomped down the stairs again, Marco and The Rat took a quick breath at the same time.

"I had no seat and I had no purse," Marco said. "Let us open it."

"I didn't have a seat or a bag," Marco said. "Let's open it."

There was a flat limp leather note-holder inside. In it was a paper, at the head of which were photographs of the Lovely Person and her companion. Beneath were a few lines which stated that they were the well known spies, Eugenia Karovna and Paul Varel, and that the bearer must be protected against them. It was signed by the Chief of the Police. On a separate sheet was written the command: "Carry this with you as protection."

There was a flat, lifeless leather wallet inside. In it was a sheet of paper, at the top of which were photos of the Lovely Person and her partner. Below were a few lines stating that they were the infamous spies, Eugenia Karovna and Paul Varel, and that the holder must be protected from them. It was signed by the Chief of Police. On a separate sheet was the instruction: "Carry this with you as protection."

"That is help," The Rat said. "It would protect us, even in another country. The Chancellor sent it—but you made the strong call—and it's here!"

"That's help," The Rat said. "It would keep us safe, even in another country. The Chancellor sent it—but you made the bold decision—and it's here!"

There was no street lamp to shine into their windows when they went at last to bed. When the blind was drawn up, they were nearer the sky than they had been in the Marylebone Road. The last thing each of them saw, as he went to sleep, was the stars—and in their dreams, they saw them grow larger and larger, and hang like lamps of radiance against the violet-velvet sky above a ledge of a Himalayan Mountain, where they listened to the sound of a low voice going on and on and on.

There was no streetlamp to light up their windows when they finally went to bed. With the blind pulled up, they were closer to the sky than they had been on Marylebone Road. The last thing each of them saw as they fell asleep was the stars—and in their dreams, they watched them get bigger and bigger, shining like glowing lamps against the violet-velvet sky above a ledge of a Himalayan mountain, where they listened to the sound of a soft voice that kept going on and on.




XXII

A NIGHT VIGIL

On a hill in the midst of a great Austrian plain, around which high Alps wait watching through the ages, stands a venerable fortress, almost more beautiful than anything one has ever seen. Perhaps, if it were not for the great plain flowering broadly about it with its wide-spread beauties of meadow-land, and wood, and dim toned buildings gathered about farms, and its dream of a small ancient city at its feet, it might—though it is to be doubted—seem something less a marvel of medieval picturesqueness. But out of the plain rises the low hill, and surrounding it at a stately distance stands guard the giant majesty of Alps, with shoulders in the clouds and god-like heads above them, looking on—always looking on—sometimes themselves ethereal clouds of snow-whiteness, some times monster bare crags which pierce the blue, and whose unchanging silence seems to know the secret of the everlasting. And on the hill which this august circle holds in its embrace, as though it enclosed a treasure, stands the old, old, towered fortress built as a citadel for the Prince Archbishops, who were kings in their domain in the long past centuries when the splendor and power of ecclesiastical princes was among the greatest upon earth.

On a hill in the middle of a vast Austrian plain, surrounded by the towering Alps that have watched over the ages, stands an impressive fortress, almost more beautiful than anything you’ve ever seen. If it weren't for the expansive plain blossoming around it with its beautiful meadows, forests, and softly colored buildings around the farms, plus the vision of a small ancient city at its base, it might—though that’s hard to believe—seem a little less like a marvel of medieval charm. But from the plain rises the low hill, and at a proud distance, the majestic Alps stand guard, with their peaks touching the clouds and appearing almost divine, always watching—sometimes draped in ethereal white snow, other times rugged bare peaks that pierce the blue sky, their unchanging silence seemingly holding the secret of eternity. And on the hill that this grand circle wraps around, as if it’s protecting a treasure, stands the old fortress with its towers, built as a stronghold for the Prince Archbishops, who were rulers in their realm during the long-gone centuries when the grandeur and power of ecclesiastical princes were among the greatest in the world.

And as you approach the town—and as you leave it—and as you walk through its streets, the broad calm empty-looking ones, or the narrow thoroughfares whose houses seem so near to each other, whether you climb or descend—or cross bridges, or gaze at churches, or step out on your balcony at night to look at the mountains and the moon—always it seems that from some point you can see it gazing down at you—the citadel of Hohen-Salzburg.

And as you get closer to the town—and as you leave it—and as you stroll through its streets, whether they’re wide and calm or narrow with houses packed close together, whether you’re going up or down—or crossing bridges, or looking at churches, or stepping out onto your balcony at night to admire the mountains and the moon—there’s always a point from which you can see it watching over you—the fortress of Hohen-Salzburg.

It was to Salzburg they went next, because at Salzburg was to be found the man who looked like a hair-dresser and who worked in a barber's shop. Strange as it might seem, to him also must be carried the Sign.

It was to Salzburg they went next, because in Salzburg was the man who looked like a hairstylist and worked in a barbershop. Strange as it might seem, the Sign also had to be delivered to him.

"There may be people who come to him to be shaved—soldiers, or men who know things," The Rat worked it out, "and he can speak to them when he is standing close to them. It will be easy to get near him. You can go and have your hair cut."

"There might be people who come to him to get shaved—soldiers or knowledgeable men," The Rat figured it out, "and he can talk to them when he's standing right next to them. It’ll be easy to get close to him. You can go and get your hair cut."

The journey from Munich was not a long one, and during the latter part of it they had the wooden-seated third-class carriage to themselves. Even the drowsy old peasant who nodded and slept in one corner got out with his bundles at last. To Marco the mountains were long-known wonders which could never grow old. They had always and always been so old! Surely they had been the first of the world! Surely they had been standing there waiting when it was said "Let there be Light." The Light had known it would find them there. They were so silent, and yet it seemed as if they said some amazing thing—something which would take your breath from you if you could hear it. And they never changed. The clouds changed, they wreathed them, and hid them, and trailed down them, and poured out storm torrents on them, and thundered against them, and darted forked lightnings round them. But the mountains stood there afterwards as if such things had not been and were not in the world. Winds roared and tore at them, centuries passed over them—centuries of millions of lives, of changing of kingdoms and empires, of battles and world-wide fame which grew and died and passed away; and temples crumbled, and kings' tombs were forgotten, and cities were buried and others built over them after hundreds of years—and perhaps a few stones fell from a mountain side, or a fissure was worn, which the people below could not even see. And that was all. There they stood, and perhaps their secret was that they had been there for ever and ever. That was what the mountains said to Marco, which was why he did not want to talk much, but sat and gazed out of the carriage window.

The journey from Munich wasn't long, and during the later part of it, they had the third-class wooden-seated carriage to themselves. Even the sleepy old farmer who dozed in one corner eventually got off with his bundles. For Marco, the mountains were long-known wonders that never lost their magic. They seemed so ancient—surely they were the first things in the world! They must have been standing there waiting when it was said, "Let there be Light." The Light had known it would find them there. They were so silent, yet it felt like they were saying something incredible—something that would take your breath away if you could hear it. And they never changed. The clouds changed, wrapping around them, hiding them, trailing down, pouring out storms on them, thundering against them, and shooting forked lightning around them. But the mountains remained as if none of that had ever happened. Winds howled and battered them; centuries passed above them—centuries filled with millions of lives, changing kingdoms and empires, battles, and worldwide fame that came and went; temples fell apart, kings' tombs were forgotten, cities were buried, and new ones were built over them after hundreds of years—maybe a few stones slipped from a mountainside, or a crack formed that the people below couldn't even see. And that was it. They stood there, and maybe their secret was that they had existed forever. That was what the mountains communicated to Marco, which is why he didn't want to talk much, but just sat there gazing out of the carriage window.

The Rat had been very silent all the morning. He had been silent when they got up, and he had scarcely spoken when they made their way to the station at Munich and sat waiting for their train. It seemed to Marco that he was thinking so hard that he was like a person who was far away from the place he stood in. His brows were drawn together and his eyes did not seem to see the people who passed by. Usually he saw everything and made shrewd remarks on almost all he saw. But to-day he was somehow otherwise absorbed. He sat in the train with his forehead against the window and stared out. He moved and gasped when he found himself staring at the Alps, but afterwards he was even strangely still. It was not until after the sleepy old peasant had gathered his bundles and got out at a station that he spoke, and he did it without turning his head.

The Rat had been very quiet all morning. He hadn’t said much when they woke up, and he barely spoke as they headed to the station in Munich and sat waiting for their train. Marco thought he was deep in thought, almost as if he were somewhere far away. His brows were furrowed, and he didn’t seem to notice the people passing by. Normally, he noticed everything and made clever comments about almost everything he saw. But today, he seemed completely absorbed in something else. He sat on the train with his forehead against the window, staring outside. He reacted and gasped when he suddenly found himself looking at the Alps, but then he became strangely still again. It wasn’t until after the sleepy old peasant collected his bundles and got off at a station that he spoke, and he did so without turning his head.

"You only told me one of the two laws," he said. "What was the other one?"

"You only told me one of the two laws," he said. "What’s the other one?"

Marco brought himself back from his dream of reaching the highest mountain-top and seeing clouds float beneath his feet in the sun. He had to come back a long way.

Marco pulled himself away from his dream of standing on the highest mountain and watching clouds drift below him in the sun. He had a long journey back.

"Are you thinking of that? I wondered what you had been thinking of all the morning," he said.

"Are you thinking about that? I was curious about what you had been thinking about all morning," he said.

"I couldn't stop thinking of it. What was the second one?" said The Rat, but he did not turn his head.

"I couldn't stop thinking about it. What was the second one?" said The Rat, but he didn't turn his head.

"It was called the Law of Earthly Living. It was for every day," said Marco. "It was for the ordering of common things—the small things we think don't matter, as well as the big ones. I always remember that one without any trouble. This was it:

"It was called the Law of Earthly Living. It was for every day," Marco said. "It was for organizing everyday things—the little things we think don't matter, as well as the big ones. I always remember that one easily. This was it:

"'Let pass through thy mind, my son, only the image thou wouldst desire to see become a truth. Meditate only upon the wish of thy heart—seeing first that it is such as can wrong no man and is not ignoble. Then will it take earthly form and draw near to thee.

"'Let only the image you wish to see become real pass through your mind, my son. Focus solely on the desire of your heart—first ensuring it cannot harm anyone and isn't unworthy. Then it will take physical form and come closer to you.

"'This is the Law of That which Creates.'"

"This is the Law of What Creates."

Then The Rat turned round. He had a shrewdly reasoning mind.

Then The Rat turned around. He had a sharp, analytical mind.

"That sounds as if you could get anything you wanted, if you think about it long enough and in the right way," he said. "But perhaps it only means that, if you do it, you'll be happy after you're dead. My father used to shout with laughing when he was drunk and talked about things like that and looked at his rags."

"That sounds like you could get anything you wanted if you really think about it the right way," he said. "But maybe it just means that if you actually do it, you'll be happy after you're dead. My dad used to laugh out loud when he was drunk and talk about stuff like that while looking at his old clothes."

He hugged his knees for a few minutes. He was remembering the rags, and the fog-darkened room in the slums, and the loud, hideous laughter.

He pulled his knees to his chest for a few minutes. He was recalling the torn clothes, the dim room in the slums, and the loud, terrible laughter.

"What if you want something that will harm somebody else?" he said next. "What if you hate some one and wish you could kill him?"

"What if you want something that will hurt someone else?" he said next. "What if you hate someone and wish you could kill them?"

"That was one of the questions my father asked that night on the ledge. The holy man said people always asked it," Marco answered. "This was the answer:

"That was one of the questions my dad asked that night on the ledge. The holy man said people always asked it," Marco answered. "This was the answer:

"'Let him who stretcheth forth his hand to draw the lightning to his brother recall that through his own soul and body will pass the bolt.'"

"'Let anyone who reaches out their hand to draw lightning to their brother remember that the bolt will pass through their own soul and body.'"

"Wonder if there's anything in it?" The Rat pondered. "It'd make a chap careful if he believed it! Revenging yourself on a man would be like holding him against a live wire to kill him and getting all the volts through yourself."

"Wonder if there's anything in it?" the Rat thought. "It would make a guy careful if he believed it! Getting revenge on someone would be like holding them against a live wire to kill them and getting all the voltage yourself."

A sudden anxiety revealed itself in his face.

A sudden look of anxiety appeared on his face.

"Does your father believe it?" he asked. "Does he?"

"Does your dad believe it?" he asked. "Does he?"

"He knows it is true," Marco said.

"He knows it's true," Marco said.

"I'll own up," The Rat decided after further reflection—"I'll own up I'm glad that there isn't any one left that I've a grudge against. There isn't any one—now."

"I'll admit it," The Rat decided after thinking it over—"I'll admit it I'm glad that there's no one left that I'm holding a grudge against. There isn't anyone—now."

Then he fell again into silence and did not speak until their journey was at an end. As they arrived early in the day, they had plenty of time to wander about the marvelous little old city. But through the wide streets and through the narrow ones, under the archways into the market gardens, across the bridge and into the square where the "glockenspiel" played its old tinkling tune, everywhere the Citadel looked down and always The Rat walked on in his dream.

Then he fell silent again and didn't speak until their journey was over. Since they arrived early in the day, they had plenty of time to explore the charming little old city. But through the wide streets and narrow ones, under the archways into the market gardens, across the bridge and into the square where the "glockenspiel" played its familiar tinkling tune, the Citadel loomed overhead, and The Rat continued to walk on in his dream.

They found the hair-dresser's shop in one of the narrow streets. There were no grand shops there, and this particular shop was a modest one. They walked past it once, and then went back. It was a shop so humble that there was nothing remarkable in two common boys going into it to have their hair cut. An old man came forward to receive them. He was evidently glad of their modest patronage. He undertook to attend to The Rat himself, but, having arranged him in a chair, he turned about and called to some one in the back room.

They found the barber shop in one of the narrow streets. There weren't any fancy stores there, and this shop was pretty ordinary. They walked past it once and then went back. It was such a humble place that it wasn't surprising for two regular boys to go in to get their hair cut. An old man came out to welcome them. He clearly appreciated their modest business. He decided to take care of The Rat himself, but after getting him settled in a chair, he turned around and called to someone in the back room.

"Heinrich," he said.

"Heinrich," he said.

In the slit in Marco's sleeve was the sketch of the man with smooth curled hair, who looked like a hair-dresser. They had found a corner in which to take their final look at it before they turned back to come in. Heinrich, who came forth from the small back room, had smooth curled hair. He looked extremely like a hair-dresser. He had features like those in the sketch—his nose and mouth and chin and figure were like what Marco had drawn and committed to memory. But—

In the slit of Marco's sleeve was the sketch of the man with smooth, curled hair, who resembled a hairdresser. They had found a spot to take one last look at it before heading back inside. Heinrich, who emerged from the small back room, had smooth, curled hair. He looked really similar to a hairdresser. His features matched those in the sketch—his nose, mouth, chin, and physique were just like what Marco had drawn and remembered. But—

He gave Marco a chair and tied the professional white covering around his neck. Marco leaned back and closed his eyes a moment.

He offered Marco a chair and tied the professional white covering around his neck. Marco leaned back and closed his eyes for a moment.

"That is NOT the man!" he was saying to himself. "He is NOT the man."

"That is NOT the guy!" he kept telling himself. "He is NOT the guy."

How he knew he was not, he could not have explained, but he felt sure. It was a strong conviction. But for the sudden feeling, nothing would have been easier than to give the Sign. And if he could not give it now, where was the one to whom it must be spoken, and what would be the result if that one could not be found? And if there were two who were so much alike, how could he be sure?

How he knew he wasn't sure, he couldn't explain, but he felt confident. It was a strong belief. If it weren't for the sudden feeling, it would have been easy to give the Sign. And if he couldn't give it now, who was the person it needed to be spoken to, and what would happen if that person couldn't be found? And if there were two who looked so similar, how could he be certain?

Each owner of each of the pictured faces was a link in a powerful secret chain; and if a link were missed, the chain would be broken. Each time Heinrich came within the line of his vision, he recorded every feature afresh and compared it with the remembered sketch. Each time the resemblance became more close, but each time some persistent inner conviction repeated, "No; the Sign is not for him!"

Each owner of the faces shown was part of a strong secret chain; if one link was missed, the chain would fall apart. Every time Heinrich came into his line of sight, he noted every feature again and compared it to the mental image he had. Each time, the similarity grew stronger, yet each time a persistent inner voice insisted, "No; the Sign is not for him!"

It was disturbing, also, to find that The Rat was all at once as restless as he had previously been silent and preoccupied. He moved in his chair, to the great discomfort of the old hair-dresser. He kept turning his head to talk. He asked Marco to translate divers questions he wished him to ask the two men. They were questions about the Citadel—about the Monchsberg—the Residenz—the Glockenspiel—the mountains. He added one query to another and could not sit still.

It was unsettling to see that The Rat was suddenly as restless as he had been quiet and lost in thought before. He fidgeted in his chair, making the old hairdresser uncomfortable. He kept turning his head to speak. He asked Marco to translate several questions he wanted him to ask the two men. They were questions about the Citadel, the Monchsberg, the Residenz, the Glockenspiel, and the mountains. He kept adding more questions without being able to stay still.

"The young gentleman will get an ear snipped," said the old man to Marco. "And it will not be my fault."

"The young guy is going to get his ear clipped," said the old man to Marco. "And it won't be my fault."

"What shall I do?" Marco was thinking. "He is not the man."

"What should I do?" Marco was thinking. "He's not the one."

He did not give the Sign. He must go away and think it out, though where his thoughts would lead him he did not know. This was a more difficult problem than he had ever dreamed of facing. There was no one to ask advice of. Only himself and The Rat, who was nervously wriggling and twisting in his chair.

He didn't give the Sign. He needed to step away and sort it out, although he had no idea where his thoughts would take him. This was a tougher problem than he had ever imagined dealing with. There was no one to ask for advice. Only himself and The Rat, who was anxiously squirming and fidgeting in his chair.

"You must sit still," he said to him. "The hair-dresser is afraid you will make him cut you by accident."

"You need to sit still," he said to him. "The hairdresser is worried you might accidentally get hurt while he's cutting your hair."

"But I want to know who lives at the Residenz?" said The Rat. "These men can tell us things if you ask them."

"But I want to know who lives at the Residenz?" said The Rat. "These guys can tell us things if you ask them."

"It is done now," said the old hair-dresser with a relieved air. "Perhaps the cutting of his hair makes the young gentleman nervous. It is sometimes so."

"It’s done now," said the old hairdresser with a sigh of relief. "Maybe cutting his hair makes the young man nervous. It can happen sometimes."

The Rat stood close to Marco's chair and asked questions until Heinrich also had done his work. Marco could not understand his companion's change of mood. He realized that, if he had wished to give the Sign, he had been allowed no opportunity. He could not have given it. The restless questioning had so directed the older man's attention to his son and Marco that nothing could have been said to Heinrich without his observing it.

The Rat stood next to Marco's chair and kept asking questions until Heinrich finished his work. Marco couldn’t figure out why his companion’s mood had shifted. He realized that if he wanted to give the Sign, he hadn’t been given the chance. He couldn’t have done it. The endless questioning had focused the older man’s attention on his son and Marco so much that nothing could have been said to Heinrich without him noticing.

"I could not have spoken if he had been the man," Marco said to himself.

"I wouldn't have been able to say anything if he was the guy," Marco thought to himself.

Their very exit from the shop seemed a little hurried. When they were fairly in the street, The Rat made a clutch at Marco's arm.

Their exit from the shop felt a bit rushed. Once they were out on the street, The Rat grabbed Marco's arm.

"You didn't give it?" he whispered breathlessly. "I kept talking and talking to prevent you."

"You didn't give it?" he whispered, breathless. "I kept talking and talking to stop you."

Marco tried not to feel breathless, and he tried to speak in a low and level voice with no hint of exclamation in it.

Marco tried not to feel out of breath, and he attempted to speak in a calm, even voice without any hint of excitement.

"Why did you say that?" he asked.

"Why did you say that?" he asked.

The Rat drew closer to him.

The rat moved closer to him.

"That was not the man!" he whispered. "It doesn't matter how much he looks like him, he isn't the right one."

"That's not the guy!" he whispered. "It doesn't matter how much he looks like him; he’s not the right one."

He was pale and swinging along swiftly as if he were in a hurry.

He looked pale and was moving quickly, as if he was in a rush.

"Let's get into a quiet place," he said. "Those queer things you've been telling me have got hold of me. How did I know? How could I know—unless it's because I've been trying to work that second law? I've been saying to myself that we should be told the right things to do—for the Game and for your father—and so that I could be the right sort of aide-de-camp. I've been working at it, and, when he came out, I knew he was not the man in spite of his looks. And I couldn't be sure you knew, and I thought, if I kept on talking and interrupting you with silly questions, you could be prevented from speaking."

"Let's find a quiet place," he said. "Those odd things you've been telling me have really stuck with me. How did I know? How could I know—unless it’s because I’ve been trying to figure out that second law? I’ve been telling myself that we should be given the right guidance—for the Game and for your dad—and so that I could be the right kind of aide-de-camp. I've been working on it, and when he came out, I knew he wasn’t the guy despite his looks. And I couldn’t be sure you realized that, so I thought if I kept talking and interrupting you with silly questions, it might keep you from speaking."

"There's a place not far away where we can get a look at the mountains. Let's go there and sit down," said Marco. "I knew it was not the right one, too. It's the Help over again."

"There's a spot not too far where we can see the mountains. Let's head there and take a seat," Marco said. "I knew it wasn't the right one either. It's the Help all over again."

"Yes, it's the Help—it's the Help—it must be," muttered The Rat, walking fast and with a pale, set face. "It could not be anything else."

"Yeah, it's the Help—it’s definitely the Help," muttered The Rat, walking quickly with a pale, determined expression. "It couldn't be anything else."

They got away from the streets and the people and reached the quiet place where they could see the mountains. There they sat down by the wayside. The Rat took off his cap and wiped his forehead, but it was not only the quick walking which had made it damp.

They escaped the streets and the crowds and arrived at a quiet spot where they could see the mountains. There, they sat down by the roadside. The Rat removed his cap and wiped his forehead, but it wasn’t just the fast walking that had made it sweaty.

"The queerness of it gave me a kind of fright," he said. "When he came out and he was near enough for me to see him, a sudden strong feeling came over me. It seemed as if I knew he wasn't the man. Then I said to myself—'but he looks like him'—and I began to get nervous. And then I was sure again—and then I wanted to try to stop you from giving him the Sign. And then it all seemed foolishness—and the next second all the things you had told me rushed back to me at once—and I remembered what I had been thinking ever since—and I said—'Perhaps it's the Law beginning to work,' and the palms of my hands got moist."

"The strangeness of it scared me," he said. "When he showed up and was close enough for me to see him, a sudden strong feeling hit me. It felt like I knew he wasn’t the guy. Then I told myself—'but he looks like him'—and I started to get anxious. And then I was sure again—and then I wanted to stop you from giving him the Sign. And then it all seemed silly—and the next second, everything you had told me came rushing back all at once—and I remembered what I had been thinking the whole time—and I said—'Maybe it's the Law starting to kick in,' and my palms got sweaty."

Marco was very quiet. He was looking at the farthest and highest peaks and wondering about many things.

Marco was really quiet. He was staring at the distant, towering peaks and thinking about a lot of things.

"It was the expression of his face that was different," he said. "And his eyes. They are rather smaller than the right man's are. The light in the shop was poor, and it was not until the last time he bent over me that I found out what I had not seen before. His eyes are gray—the other ones are brown."

"It was the look on his face that was different," he said. "And his eyes. They’re a bit smaller than the other guy's. The lighting in the shop was bad, and it wasn't until the last time he leaned over me that I realized what I hadn't seen before. His eyes are gray—the other guy's are brown."

"Did you see that!" The Rat exclaimed. "Then we're sure! We're safe!"

"Did you see that!" the Rat exclaimed. "Then we're definitely sure! We're safe!"

"We're not safe till we've found the right man," Marco said. "Where is he? Where is he? Where is he?"

"We're not safe until we find the right guy," Marco said. "Where is he? Where is he? Where is he?"

He said the words dreamily and quietly, as if he were lost in thought—but also rather as if he expected an answer. And he still looked at the far-off peaks. The Rat, after watching him a moment or so, began to look at them also. They were like a loadstone to him too. There was something stilling about them, and when your eyes had rested upon them a few moments they did not want to move away.

He said the words softly and thoughtfully, almost like he was daydreaming—but also as if he was waiting for a response. He continued to gaze at the distant mountains. The Rat, after observing him for a moment, started looking at them too. They had a magnetic pull for him as well. There was something calming about them, and after you looked at them for a little while, you didn’t want to look away.

"There must be a ledge up there somewhere," he said at last.

"There has to be a ledge up there somewhere," he said finally.

"Let's go up and look for it and sit there and think and think—about finding the right man."

"Let's go upstairs and look for it, then sit down and think—about finding the right guy."

There seemed nothing fantastic in this to Marco. To go into some quiet place and sit and think about the thing he wanted to remember or to find out was an old way of his. To be quiet was always the best thing, his father had taught him. It was like listening to something which could speak without words.

There was nothing amazing about this to Marco. Going to a quiet place to sit and think about what he wanted to remember or discover was an old habit of his. Staying quiet was always the best approach, his father had taught him. It felt like listening to something that could communicate without words.

"There is a little train which goes up the Gaisberg," he said. "When you are at the top, a world of mountains spreads around you. Lazarus went once and told me. And we can lie out on the grass all night. Let us go, Aide-de-camp."

"There’s a small train that goes up the Gaisberg," he said. "When you're at the top, you can see a world of mountains all around you. Lazarus went once and told me about it. And we can lie on the grass all night. Let's go, Aide-de-camp."

So they went, each one thinking the same thought, and each boy-mind holding its own vision. Marco was the calmer of the two, because his belief that there was always help to be found was an accustomed one and had ceased to seem to partake of the supernatural. He believed quite simply that it was the working of a law, not the breaking of one, which gave answer and led him in his quests. The Rat, who had known nothing of laws other than those administered by police-courts, was at once awed and fascinated by the suggestion of crossing some borderland of the Unknown. The law of the One had baffled and overthrown him, with its sweeping away of the enmities of passions which created wars and called for armies. But the Law of Earthly Living seemed to offer practical benefits if you could hold on to yourself enough to work it.

So they went, each of them thinking the same thing, and each boy’s mind holding its own vision. Marco was the calmer of the two because he had a steady belief that there was always help to be found, which had become second nature to him and no longer felt supernatural. He simply believed it was the working of a law, not the breaking of one, that provided answers and guided him in his quests. The Rat, who knew nothing of laws except those enforced by courts, was both amazed and intrigued by the idea of crossing into some unknown territory. The law of the One had confused and overwhelmed him, with its ability to dissolve the fierce emotions that led to wars and called for armies. But the Law of Earthly Living seemed to offer practical benefits if you could keep your wits about you enough to make it work.

"You wouldn't get everything for nothing, as far as I can make out," he had said to Marco. "You'd have to sweep all the rubbish out of your mind—sweep it as if you did it with a broom—and then keep on thinking straight and believing you were going to get things—and working for them—and they'd come."

"You can't expect to get everything for free, as far as I can tell," he had said to Marco. "You’d need to clear all the clutter from your mind—like you were sweeping it with a broom—and then keep thinking clearly and believing that you would achieve things—and working for them—and they would come."

Then he had laughed a short ugly laugh because he recalled something.

Then he let out a quick, unpleasant laugh because he remembered something.

"There was something in the Bible that my father used to jeer about—something about a man getting what he prayed for if he believed it," he said.

"There was something in the Bible that my dad used to make fun of—something about a guy getting what he prayed for if he truly believed it," he said.

"Oh, yes, it's there," said Marco. "That if a man pray believing he shall receive what he asks it shall be given him. All the books say something like it. It's been said so often it makes you believe it."

"Oh, yes, it's there," Marco said. "That if a person prays with belief, they'll get what they ask for. All the books mention something similar. It’s been said so often that it makes you believe it."

"He didn't believe it, and I didn't," said The Rat.

"He didn't believe it, and I didn't either," said The Rat.

"Nobody does—really," answered Marco, as he had done once before. "It's because we don't know."

"Nobody really does," Marco replied, just like he had before. "It's because we don't know."

They went up the Gaisberg in the little train, which pushed and dragged and panted slowly upward with them. It took them with it stubbornly and gradually higher and higher until it had left Salzburg and the Citadel below and had reached the world of mountains which rose and spread and lifted great heads behind each other and beside each other and beyond each other until there seemed no other land on earth but that on mountain sides and backs and shoulders and crowns. And also one felt the absurdity of living upon flat ground, where life must be an insignificant thing.

They climbed the Gaisberg on the little train, which huffed and puffed its way slowly upward with them. It stubbornly and gradually took them higher and higher until they left Salzburg and the Citadel below, reaching a world of mountains that rose, spread, and towered behind, beside, and beyond each other until it felt like there was no other land on earth except for these mountain slopes, ridges, and peaks. It also made one feel the absurdity of living on flat ground, where life must seem insignificant.

There were only a few sight-seers in the small carriages, and they were going to look at the view from the summit. They were not in search of a ledge.

There were only a handful of sightseers in the small carriages, and they were headed to take in the view from the top. They weren't looking for a ledge.

The Rat and Marco were. When the little train stopped at the top, they got out with the rest. They wandered about with them over the short grass on the treeless summit and looked out from this viewpoint and the other. The Rat grew more and more silent, and his silence was not merely a matter of speechlessness but of expression. He LOOKED silent and as if he were no longer aware of the earth. They left the sight-seers at last and wandered away by themselves. They found a ledge where they could sit or lie and where even the world of mountains seemed below them. They had brought some simple food with them, and they laid it behind a jutting bit of rock. When the sight-seers boarded the laboring little train again and were dragged back down the mountain, their night of vigil would begin.

The Rat and Marco were. When the little train stopped at the top, they got out with the rest. They wandered around with them over the short grass on the treeless summit, looking out from one viewpoint after another. The Rat became more and more silent, and his silence wasn’t just about not speaking; it was about his whole demeanor. He LOOKED silent, as if he had lost touch with the earth. Eventually, they left the sightseers behind and wandered off on their own. They found a ledge where they could sit or lie down, a spot where even the mountains seemed below them. They had brought some simple food and tucked it behind a jutting rock. When the sightseers climbed back onto the struggling little train and were pulled back down the mountain, their night of waiting would begin.

That was what it was to be. A night of stillness on the heights, where they could wait and watch and hold themselves ready to hear any thought which spoke to them.

That was how it was meant to be. A night of calm on the peaks, where they could wait, observe, and prepare themselves to listen to any idea that came to them.

The Rat was so thrilled that he would not have been surprised if he had heard a voice from the place of the stars. But Marco only believed that in this great stillness and beauty, if he held his boy-soul quiet enough, he should find himself at last thinking of something that would lead him to the place which held what it was best that he should find. The people returned to the train and it set out upon its way down the steepness.

The Rat was so excited that he wouldn't have been surprised if he had heard a voice from the stars. But Marco thought that in this great stillness and beauty, if he kept his youthful spirit calm enough, he would finally think of something that would guide him to the place that held what he needed to discover. The people got back on the train, and it began its journey down the incline.

They heard it laboring on its way, as though it was forced to make as much effort to hold itself back as it had made to drag itself upward.

They heard it struggling to move, as if it had to put in just as much effort to slow itself down as it had to pull itself up.

Then they were alone, and it was a loneness such as an eagle might feel when it held itself poised high in the curve of blue. And they sat and watched. They saw the sun go down and, shade by shade, deepen and make radiant and then draw away with it the last touches of color—rose-gold, rose-purple, and rose-gray.

Then they were alone, and it was a loneliness like what an eagle might feel when it perched high in the blue sky. And they sat and watched. They saw the sun set and, little by little, deepen and glow, then take away the last hints of color—rose-gold, rose-purple, and rose-gray.

One mountain-top after another held its blush a few moments and lost it. It took long to gather them all but at length they were gone and the marvel of night fell.

One mountain peak after another held its rosy glow for a few moments before losing it. It took a while to collect them all, but eventually, they disappeared, and the wonder of night settled in.

The breath of the forests below was sweet about them, and soundlessness enclosed them which was of unearthly peace. The stars began to show themselves, and presently the two who waited found their faces turned upward to the sky and they both were speaking in whispers.

The air from the forests below was sweet around them, and a deep silence wrapped them in an otherworldly calm. The stars started to appear, and soon the two of them who were waiting had their faces turned up to the sky, whispering to each other.

"The stars look large here," The Rat said.

"The stars look huge here," The Rat said.

"Yes," answered Marco. "We are not as high as the Buddhist was, but it seems like the top of the world."

"Yes," replied Marco. "We may not be as high as the Buddhist was, but it feels like we're on top of the world."

"There is a light on the side of the mountain yonder which is not a star," The Rat whispered.

"There’s a light on the side of that mountain over there that isn't a star," The Rat whispered.

"It is a light in a hut where the guides take the climbers to rest and to spend the night," answered Marco.

"It’s a light in a hut where the guides bring the climbers to relax and spend the night," Marco replied.

"It is so still," The Rat whispered again after a silence, and Marco whispered back:

"It’s really quiet," The Rat whispered again after a pause, and Marco whispered back:

"It is so still."

"It's so calm."

They had eaten their meal of black bread and cheese after the setting of the sun, and now they lay down on their backs and looked up until the first few stars had multiplied themselves into myriads. They began a little low talk, but the soundlessness was stronger than themselves.

They had eaten their meal of black bread and cheese after the sun had set, and now they lay on their backs, looking up as the first few stars turned into countless others. They started to speak softly, but the silence was more powerful than they were.

"How am I going to hold on to that second law?" The Rat said restlessly. "'Let pass through thy mind only the image thou wouldst see become a truth.' The things that are passing through my mind are not the things I want to come true. What if we don't find him—don't find the right one, I mean!"

"How am I supposed to stick to that second law?" the Rat said, feeling anxious. "'Only let the image you want to see come true pass through your mind.' The things running through my mind are definitely not what I want to come true. What if we don't find him—don’t find the right one, I mean!"

"Lie still—still—and look up at the stars," whispered Marco. "They give you a SURE feeling."

"Lie still—still—and look up at the stars," Marco whispered. "They give you a SURE feeling."

There was something in the curious serenity of him which calmed even his aide-de-camp. The Rat lay still and looked—and looked—and thought. And what he thought of was the desire of his heart. The soundlessness enwrapped him and there was no world left. That there was a spark of light in the mountain-climbers' rest-hut was a thing forgotten.

There was something in his curious calm that even put his aide-de-camp at ease. The Rat lay still and watched—and watched—and thought. And what filled his mind was the longing of his heart. The silence surrounded him, and the outside world vanished. The fact that there was a flicker of light in the mountain climbers' rest hut was completely forgotten.

They were only two boys, and they had begun their journey on the earliest train and had been walking about all day and thinking of great and anxious things.

They were just two boys, and they had started their journey on the earliest train and had been walking around all day, thinking about big and worrying things.

"It is so still," The Rat whispered again at last.

"It’s really quiet," The Rat whispered again finally.

"It is so still," whispered Marco.

"It’s really quiet," whispered Marco.

And the mountains rising behind each other and beside each other and beyond each other in the night, and also the myriads of stars which had so multiplied themselves, looking down knew that they were asleep—as sleep the human things which do not watch forever.

And the mountains standing one behind the other and next to each other and beyond each other in the night, and also the countless stars that had multiplied, looked down and knew that they were asleep—just like the human beings who don't keep watch forever.

"Some one is smoking," Marco found himself saying in a dream. After which he awakened and found that the smoke was not part of a dream at all. It came from the pipe of a young man who had an alpenstock and who looked as if he had climbed to see the sun rise. He wore the clothes of a climber and a green hat with a tuft at the back. He looked down at the two boys, surprised.

"Someone is smoking," Marco said in a dream. Then he woke up and realized the smoke wasn’t part of a dream at all. It was coming from the pipe of a young man who had a trekking pole and looked like he had climbed to watch the sunrise. He wore climbing gear and a green hat with a feather at the back. He looked down at the two boys, surprised.

"Good day," he said. "Did you sleep here so that you could see the sun get up?"

"Good morning," he said. "Did you stay here just to see the sunrise?"

"Yes," answered Marco.

"Yeah," replied Marco.

"Were you cold?"

"Were you chilly?"

"We slept too soundly to know. And we brought our thick coats."

"We slept so deeply that we didn't even notice. And we brought our heavy coats."

"I slept half-way down the mountains," said the smoker. "I am a guide in these days, but I have not been one long enough to miss a sunrise it is no work to reach. My father and brother think I am mad about such things. They would rather stay in their beds. Oh! he is awake, is he?" turning toward The Rat, who had risen on one elbow and was staring at him. "What is the matter? You look as if you were afraid of me."

"I slept partway down the mountains," said the smoker. "I'm a guide these days, but I haven't been doing it long enough to skip a sunrise that's easy to reach. My dad and brother think I'm crazy about this stuff. They'd rather stay in bed. Oh! He's awake, is he?" he said, turning toward The Rat, who had propped himself up on one elbow and was staring at him. "What's wrong? You look like you're scared of me."

Marco did not wait for The Rat to recover his breath and speak.

Marco didn't wait for The Rat to catch his breath and say anything.

"I know why he looks at you so," he answered for him. "He is startled. Yesterday we went to a hair-dresser's shop down below there, and we saw a man who was almost exactly like you—only—" he added, looking up, "his eyes were gray and yours are brown."

"I know why he's looking at you like that," he said for him. "He's surprised. Yesterday, we went to a hair salon down there, and we saw a guy who looked almost exactly like you—only—" he added, glancing up, "his eyes were gray and yours are brown."

"He was my twin brother," said the guide, puffing at his pipe cheerfully. "My father thought he could make hair-dressers of us both, and I tried it for four years. But I always wanted to be climbing the mountains and there were not holidays enough. So I cut my hair, and washed the pomade out of it, and broke away. I don't look like a hair-dresser now, do I?"

"He was my twin brother," said the guide, cheerfully puffing on his pipe. "My dad thought he could turn us both into hairdressers, and I gave it a shot for four years. But I always wanted to be climbing mountains, and there weren't enough holidays. So I cut my hair, washed out all the pomade, and broke free. I don’t look like a hairdresser now, do I?"

He did not. Not at all. But Marco knew him. He was the man. There was no one on the mountain-top but themselves, and the sun was just showing a rim of gold above the farthest and highest giant's shoulders. One need not be afraid to do anything, since there was no one to see or hear. Marco slipped the sketch out of the slit in his sleeve. He looked at it and he looked at the guide, and then he showed it to him.

He didn’t. Not at all. But Marco knew him. He was the guy. There was no one on the mountaintop but the two of them, and the sun was just peeking over the tallest giant’s shoulders, casting a golden rim. There was no reason to be afraid to do anything since no one could see or hear them. Marco slipped the sketch out of the slit in his sleeve. He looked at it, then at the guide, and then he showed it to him.

"That is not your brother. It is you!" he said.

"That's not your brother. It's you!" he said.

The man's face changed a little—more than any other face had changed when its owner had been spoken to. On a mountain-top as the sun rises one is not afraid.

The man's expression shifted slightly—more than any other face had when its owner was addressed. On a mountaintop at sunrise, one feels no fear.

"The Lamp is lighted," said Marco. "The Lamp is lighted."

"The lamp is lit," said Marco. "The lamp is lit."

"God be thanked!" burst forth the man. And he took off his hat and bared his head. Then the rim behind the mountain's shoulder leaped forth into a golden torrent of splendor.

"Thank God!" exclaimed the man. He took off his hat and uncovered his head. Then the edge behind the mountain's shoulder erupted into a golden rush of brightness.

And The Rat stood up, resting his weight on his crutches in utter silence, and stared and stared.

And The Rat stood up, leaning on his crutches in complete silence, and kept staring and staring.

"That is three!" said Marco.

"That's three!" Marco said.




XXIII

THE SILVER HORN

During the next week, which they spent in journeying towards Vienna, they gave the Sign to three different persons at places which were on the way. In a village across the frontier in Bavaria they found a giant of an old man sitting on a bench under a tree before his mountain "Gasthaus" or inn; and when the four words were uttered, he stood up and bared his head as the guide had done. When Marco gave the Sign in some quiet place to a man who was alone, he noticed that they all did this and said their "God be thanked" devoutly, as if it were part of some religious ceremony. In a small town a few miles away he had to search some hours before he found a stalwart young shoemaker with bright red hair and a horseshoe-shaped scar on his forehead. He was not in his workshop when the boys first passed it, because, as they found out later, he had been climbing a mountain the day before, and had been detained in the descent because his companion had hurt himself.

During the next week, which they spent traveling toward Vienna, they gave the Sign to three different people at various stops along the way. In a village just across the border in Bavaria, they found a huge old man sitting on a bench beneath a tree in front of his mountain inn. When the four words were spoken, he stood up and removed his hat, just like the guide had done. When Marco gave the Sign in a quiet spot to a man who was by himself, he noticed that they all did this and said their "God be thanked" sincerely, as if it were part of some religious ritual. In a small town a few miles away, he had to search for several hours before he found a strong young shoemaker with bright red hair and a horseshoe-shaped scar on his forehead. He wasn't in his workshop when the boys first walked by because, as they later learned, he had been climbing a mountain the day before and had been delayed in getting down because his friend had injured himself.

When Marco went in and asked him to measure him for a pair of shoes, he was quite friendly and told them all about it.

When Marco walked in and asked him to measure him for a pair of shoes, he was really friendly and shared all the details about it.

"There are some good fellows who should not climb," he said. "When they find themselves standing on a bit of rock jutting out over emptiness, their heads begin to whirl round—and then, if they don't turn head over heels a few thousand feet, it is because some comrade is near enough to drag them back. There can be no ceremony then and they sometimes get hurt—as my friend did yesterday."

"There are some good guys who shouldn't climb," he said. "When they find themselves standing on a piece of rock sticking out over nothingness, their heads start to spin—and if they don't flip over a few thousand feet down, it's because some buddy is close enough to pull them back. There can't be any formalities in that moment, and they sometimes get hurt—like my friend did yesterday."

"Did you never get hurt yourself?" The Rat asked.

"Have you never hurt yourself?" the Rat asked.

"When I was eight years old I did that," said the young shoemaker, touching the scar on his forehead. "But it was not much. My father was a guide and took me with him. He wanted me to begin early. There is nothing like it—climbing. I shall be at it again. This won't do for me. I tried shoemaking because I was in love with a girl who wanted me to stay at home. She married another man. I am glad of it. Once a guide, always a guide." He knelt down to measure Marco's foot, and Marco bent a little forward.

"When I was eight years old, I did that," said the young shoemaker, touching the scar on his forehead. "But it wasn't a big deal. My dad was a guide, and he took me along. He wanted me to start young. There’s nothing like it—climbing. I’ll get back to it soon. This isn’t for me. I tried shoemaking because I was in love with a girl who wanted me to stay home. She married another guy. I'm actually glad about it. Once a guide, always a guide." He knelt down to measure Marco's foot, and Marco leaned a bit forward.

"The Lamp is lighted," he said.

"The lamp is on," he said.

There was no one in the shop, but the door was open and people were passing in the narrow street; so the shoemaker did not lift his red head. He went on measuring.

There was no one in the shop, but the door was open and people were passing by on the narrow street; so the shoemaker didn’t lift his red head. He kept measuring.

"God be thanked!" he said, in a low voice. "Do you want these shoes really, or did you only want me to take your measure?"

"Thank God!" he said quietly. "Do you actually want these shoes, or did you just want me to take your measurements?"

"I cannot wait until they are made," Marco answered. "I must go on."

"I can't wait until they’re ready," Marco replied. "I have to keep going."

"Yes, you must go on," answered the shoemaker. "But I'll tell you what I'll do—I'll make them and keep them. Some great day might come when I shall show them to people and swagger about them." He glanced round cautiously, and then ended, still bending over his measuring. "They will be called the shoes of the Bearer of the Sign. And I shall say, 'He was only a lad. This was the size of his foot.'" Then he stood up with a great smile.

"Yes, you need to keep going," replied the shoemaker. "But here's what I'll do—I’ll make them and hold onto them. One day, I might show them off and feel proud." He looked around carefully and then continued, still focused on his measuring. "They will be known as the shoes of the Bearer of the Sign. And I'll say, 'He was just a kid. This was the size of his foot.'" Then he stood up with a big smile.

"There'll be climbing enough to be done now," he said, "and I look to see you again somewhere."

"There will be plenty of climbing to do now," he said, "and I hope to see you again somewhere."

When the boys went away, they talked it over.

When the guys left, they discussed it.

"The hair-dresser didn't want to be a hair-dresser, and the shoemaker didn't want to make shoes," said The Rat. "They both wanted to be mountain-climbers. There are mountains in Samavia and mountains on the way to it. You showed them to me on the map.

"The hairdresser didn't want to be a hairdresser, and the shoemaker didn't want to make shoes," said The Rat. "They both wanted to be mountain climbers. There are mountains in Samavia and mountains on the way there. You showed them to me on the map."

"Yes; and secret messengers who can climb anywhere, and cross dangerous places, and reconnoiter from points no one else can reach, can find out things and give signals other men cannot," said Marco.

"Yeah; and secret messengers who can climb anywhere, cross dangerous spots, and scout from places no one else can reach can discover things and send signals that other people can’t," Marco said.

"That's what I thought out," The Rat answered. "That was what he meant when he said, 'There will be climbing enough to be done now.'"

"That's what I figured out," The Rat replied. "That’s what he meant when he said, 'There will be plenty of climbing to do now.'"

Strange were the places they went to and curiously unlike each other were the people to whom they carried their message. The most singular of all was an old woman who lived in so remote a place that the road which wound round and round the mountain, wound round it for miles and miles. It was not a bad road and it was an amazing one to travel, dragged in a small cart by a mule, when one could be dragged, and clambering slowly with rests between when one could not: the tree-covered precipices one looked down, the tossing whiteness of waterfalls, or the green foaming of rushing streams, and the immensity of farm- and village-scattered plains spreading themselves to the feet of other mountains shutting them in were breath-taking beauties to look down on, as the road mounted and wound round and round and higher and higher.

The places they visited were unusual, and the people they delivered their message to were surprisingly different from one another. The most unique of all was an old woman who lived so far away that the road around the mountain twisted and turned for miles. It wasn't a bad road, and it was incredible to travel on, being pulled in a small cart by a mule when possible, and climbing slowly with breaks when it wasn’t. The tree-covered cliffs one could gaze down from, the foamy white cascades of waterfalls, the green turbulence of rushing streams, and the vast expanses of scattered farms and villages stretching out towards the feet of other mountains were breathtaking sights as the road climbed higher and higher.

"How can any one live higher than this?" said The Rat as they sat on the thick moss by the wayside after the mule and cart had left them. "Look at the bare crags looming up above there. Let us look at her again. Her picture looked as if she were a hundred years old."

"How can anyone live better than this?" The Rat said as they sat on the thick moss by the roadside after the mule and cart had left them. "Look at those bare cliffs looming above. Let’s take another look at her. Her picture makes it seem like she’s a hundred years old."

Marco took out his hidden sketch. It seemed surely one of the strangest things in the world that a creature as old as this one seemed could reach such a place, or, having reached it, could ever descend to the world again to give aid to any person or thing.

Marco pulled out his concealed sketch. It was truly one of the strangest things in the world that a creature as ancient as this one appeared could make it to such a place, or, having arrived, could ever go back down to the world again to help anyone or anything.

Her old face was crossed and recrossed with a thousand wrinkles. Her profile was splendid yet and she had been a beauty in her day. Her eyes were like an eagle's—and not an old eagle's. And she had a long neck which held her old head high.

Her aging face was marked with countless wrinkles. Her profile was still striking and she had been beautiful in her youth. Her eyes were sharp like an eagle's—and not like those of an old eagle. Plus, she had a long neck that held her head high.

"How could she get here?" exclaimed The Rat.

"How did she get here?" exclaimed The Rat.

"Those who sent us know, though we don't," said Marco. "Will you sit here and rest while I go on further?"

"Those who sent us know, even if we don’t," Marco said. "Will you sit here and take a break while I go on ahead?"

"No!" The Rat answered stubbornly. "I didn't train myself to stay behind. But we shall come to bare-rock climbing soon and then I shall be obliged to stop," and he said the last bitterly. He knew that, if Marco had come alone, he would have ridden in no cart but would have trudged upward and onward sturdily to the end of his journey.

"No!" the Rat replied defiantly. "I didn't prepare myself to lag behind. But we’ll reach the bare-rock climbing soon, and then I’ll have to stop," he added bitterly. He knew that if Marco had come on his own, he wouldn’t have taken a cart but would have pushed on steadily to the end of his journey.

But they did not reach the crags, as they had thought must be inevitable. Suddenly half-way to the sky, as it seemed, they came to a bend in the road and found themselves mounting into a new green world—an astonishing marvel of a world, with green velvet slopes and soft meadows and thick woodland, and cows feeding in velvet pastures, and—as if it had been snowed down from the huge bare mountain crags which still soared above into heaven—a mysterious, ancient, huddled village which, being thus snowed down, might have caught among the rocks and rested there through all time.

But they didn’t reach the cliffs as they had thought they would. Suddenly, halfway to the sky, it seemed they came to a curve in the road and found themselves climbing into a new green world—an astonishing marvel of a world, with lush velvet slopes, soft meadows, thick woods, and cows grazing in velvety pastures. And—almost as if it had been snowed down from the massive bare mountain peaks that still soared into the heavens—a mysterious, ancient, clustered village that, having been snowed down, could have caught among the rocks and rested there through all time.

There it stood. There it huddled itself. And the monsters in the blue above it themselves looked down upon it as if it were an incredible thing—this ancient, steep-roofed, hanging-balconied, crumbling cluster of human nests, which seemed a thousand miles from the world. Marco and The Rat stood and stared at it. Then they sat down and stared at it.

There it stood. There it huddled. And the monsters in the blue sky above looked down on it as if it were something unbelievable—this old, steep-roofed, balcony-hanging, crumbling cluster of human homes, which felt like it was a thousand miles away from the world. Marco and The Rat stood and stared at it. Then they sat down and continued to stare at it.

"How did it get here?" The Rat cried.

"How did it get here?" the rat cried.

Marco shook his head. He certainly could see no explanation of its being there. Perhaps some of the oldest villagers could tell stories of how its first chalets had gathered themselves together.

Marco shook his head. He definitely couldn’t see any reason for it being there. Maybe some of the oldest villagers could share stories about how its first chalets had come together.

An old peasant driving a cow came down a steep path. He looked with a dull curiosity at The Rat and his crutches; but when Marco advanced and spoke to him in German, he did not seem to understand, but shook his head saying something in a sort of dialect Marco did not know.

An old farmer was leading a cow down a steep path. He looked at The Rat and his crutches with a blank curiosity, but when Marco approached him and tried to speak in German, the farmer didn’t seem to get it. He shook his head and replied in a dialect Marco didn’t understand.

"If they all speak like that, we shall have to make signs when we want to ask anything," The Rat said. "What will she speak?"

"If they all talk like that, we'll have to use signs whenever we want to ask something," The Rat said. "What will she say?"

"She will know the German for the Sign or we should not have been sent here," answered Marco. "Come on."

"She definitely knows the German for the Sign, or else we wouldn't have been sent here," Marco replied. "Let's go."

They made their way to the village, which huddled itself together evidently with the object of keeping itself warm when through the winter months the snows strove to bury it and the winds roared down from the huge mountain crags and tried to tear it from among its rocks. The doors and windows were few and small, and glimpses of the inside of the houses showed earthen floors and dark rooms. It was plain that it was counted a more comfortable thing to live without light than to let in the cold.

They made their way to the village, which seemed to cluster together for warmth during the winter months when the snow threatened to bury it and the winds howled down from the towering mountain cliffs, trying to tear it away from its rocky surroundings. The doors and windows were few and small, and glimpses of the inside of the houses revealed earthen floors and dark rooms. It was clear that living without light was considered more comfortable than letting in the cold.

It was easy enough to reconnoiter. The few people they saw were evidently not surprised that strangers who discovered their unexpected existence should be curious and want to look at them and their houses.

It was simple enough to scout the area. The few people they encountered clearly weren’t surprised that outsiders who stumbled upon their unexpected presence would be curious and want to observe them and their homes.

The boys wandered about as if they were casual explorers, who having reached the place by chance were interested in all they saw. They went into the little Gasthaus and got some black bread and sausage and some milk. The mountaineer owner was a brawny fellow who understood some German. He told them that few strangers knew of the village but that bold hunters and climbers came for sport. In the forests on the mountain sides were bears and, in the high places, chamois. Now and again, some great gentlemen came with parties of the daring kind—very great gentlemen indeed, he said, shaking his head with pride. There was one who had castles in other mountains, but he liked best to come here. Marco began to wonder if several strange things might not be true if great gentlemen sometimes climbed to the mysterious place. But he had not been sent to give the Sign to a great gentleman. He had been sent to give it to an old woman with eyes like an eagle which was young.

The boys wandered around like casual explorers who had stumbled upon this place by chance and were intrigued by everything they saw. They entered the small Gasthaus and got some black bread, sausage, and milk. The mountaineer owner was a strong guy who understood some German. He told them that few outsiders knew about the village, but adventurous hunters and climbers came for fun. There were bears in the forests on the mountainsides and chamois in the higher areas. Now and then, some wealthy gentlemen came with daring groups—very important gentlemen, he said, shaking his head with pride. There was one who had castles in other mountains but preferred to come here. Marco started to wonder if some unusual things might actually be true if wealthy gentlemen often climbed to this mysterious place. But he hadn’t been sent to give the Sign to a wealthy gentleman. He had been sent to give it to an old woman with young eagle-like eyes.

He had a sketch in his sleeve, with that of her face, of her steep-roofed, black-beamed, balconied house. If they walked about a little, they would be sure to come upon it in this tiny place. Then he could go in and ask her for a drink of water.

He had a drawing in his sleeve, showing her face and her steep-roofed, black-beamed house with a balcony. If they strolled around a bit, they would definitely come across it in this small town. Then he could go inside and ask her for a glass of water.

They roamed about for an hour after they left the Gasthaus. They went into the little church and looked at the graveyard and wondered if it was not buried out of all sight in the winter. After they had done this, they sauntered out and walked through the huddled clusters of houses, examining each one as they drew near it and passed.

They wandered around for an hour after leaving the inn. They went into the small church and looked at the graveyard, wondering if it was completely covered in snow during the winter. After that, they strolled out and walked through the tightly packed houses, checking out each one as they approached and passed by.

"I see it!" The Rat exclaimed at last. "It is that very old-looking one standing a little way from the rest. It is not as tumbled down as most of them. And there are some red flowers on the balcony."

"I see it!" the Rat exclaimed at last. "It's that really old-looking one standing a bit away from the others. It's not as run-down as most of them. And there are some red flowers on the balcony."

"Yes! That's it!" said Marco.

"Yes! That's it!" said Marco.

They walked up to the low black door and, as he stopped on the threshold, Marco took off his cap. He did this because, sitting in the doorway on a low wooden chair, the old, old woman with the eagle eyes was sitting knitting.

They walked up to the low black door, and as he paused at the threshold, Marco took off his cap. He did this because an old woman with eagle-like eyes was sitting in the doorway on a low wooden chair, knitting.

There was no one else in the room and no one anywhere within sight. When the old, old woman looked up at him with her young eagle's eyes, holding her head high on her long neck, Marco knew he need not ask for water or for anything else.

There was no one else in the room and no one anywhere in sight. When the very old woman looked up at him with her youthful eagle-like eyes, holding her head high on her long neck, Marco realized he didn't need to ask for water or anything else.

"The Lamp is lighted," he said, in his low but strong and clear young voice.

"The lamp is on," he said, in his low but strong and clear young voice.

She dropped her knitting upon her knees and gazed at him a moment in silence. She knew German it was clear, for it was in German she answered him.

She let her knitting fall onto her lap and looked at him for a moment in silence. It was obvious she knew German, as she responded to him in German.

"God be thanked!" she said. "Come in, young Bearer of the Sign, and bring your friend in with you. I live alone and not a soul is within hearing."

"Thank God!" she said. "Come in, young Bearer of the Sign, and bring your friend with you. I live alone and there’s not a soul around to hear us."

She was a wonderful old woman. Neither Marco nor The Rat would live long enough to forget the hours they spent in her strange dark house. She kept them and made them spend the night with her.

She was a lovely old woman. Neither Marco nor The Rat would live long enough to forget the hours they spent in her mysterious dark house. She took them in and made them stay the night with her.

"It is quite safe," she said. "I live alone since my man fell into the crevasse and was killed because his rope broke when he was trying to save his comrade. So I have two rooms to spare and sometimes climbers are glad to sleep in them. Mine is a good warm house and I am well known in the village. You are very young," she added shaking her head. "You are very young. You must have good blood in your veins to be trusted with this."

"It’s perfectly safe," she said. "I live alone since my partner fell into the crevasse and died when his rope broke while trying to save his friend. So I have two extra rooms, and sometimes climbers are happy to stay in them. My house is warm and comfortable, and I’m well-known in the village. You’re very young," she added, shaking her head. "You’re really young. You must have good blood in your veins to be trusted with this."

"I have my father's blood," answered Marco.

"I have my father's blood," Marco replied.

"You are like some one I once saw," the old woman said, and her eagle eyes set themselves hard upon him. "Tell me your name."

"You look like someone I once saw," the old woman said, and her sharp eyes fixed intently on him. "What’s your name?"

There was no reason why he should not tell it to her.

There was no reason he shouldn't tell her.

"It is Marco Loristan," he said.

"It's Marco Loristan," he said.

"What! It is that!" she cried out, not loud but low.

"What! It is that!" she exclaimed, not loudly but softly.

To Marco's amazement she got up from her chair and stood before him, showing what a tall old woman she really was. There was a startled, even an agitated, look in her face. And suddenly she actually made a sort of curtsey to him—bending her knee as peasants do when they pass a shrine.

To Marco's surprise, she stood up from her chair and faced him, revealing how tall she was for an older woman. There was a shocked, almost restless look on her face. Then, unexpectedly, she actually performed a sort of curtsey for him—bending her knee like peasants do when they pass a shrine.

"It is that!" she said again. "And yet they dare let you go on a journey like this! That speaks for your courage and for theirs."

"It is that!" she said again. "And still they have the nerve to let you go on a trip like this! That says a lot about your bravery and theirs."

But Marco did not know what she meant. Her strange obeisance made him feel awkward. He stood up because his training had told him that when a woman stands a man also rises.

But Marco didn’t understand what she meant. Her odd gesture made him feel uncomfortable. He stood up because his training had taught him that when a woman stands, a man should also rise.

"The name speaks for the courage," he said, "because it is my father's."

"The name represents courage," he said, "because it's my father's."

She watched him almost anxiously.

She watched him nervously.

"You do not even know!" she breathed—and it was an exclamation and not a question.

"You have no idea!" she breathed—and it was an exclamation and not a question.

"I know what I have been told to do," he answered. "I do not ask anything else."

"I know what I've been told to do," he replied. "I’m not asking for anything more."

"Who is that?" she asked, pointing to The Rat.

"Who is that?" she asked, pointing at The Rat.

"He is the friend my father sent with me," said Marco smiling. "He called him my aide-de-camp. It was a sort of joke because we had played soldiers together."

"He’s the friend my dad sent with me," said Marco with a smile. "He called him my aide-de-camp. It was kind of a joke since we used to play soldiers together."

It seemed as if she were obliged to collect her thoughts. She stood with her hand at her mouth, looking down at the earth floor.

It felt like she had to gather her thoughts. She stood with her hand over her mouth, staring at the ground.

"God guard you!" she said at last. "You are very—very young!"

"God protect you!" she finally said. "You are so—so young!"

"But all his years," The Rat broke in, "he has been in training for just this thing. He did not know it was training, but it was. A soldier who had been trained for thirteen years would know his work."

"But all those years," The Rat interrupted, "he's been preparing for just this. He didn't realize it was preparation, but it was. A soldier trained for thirteen years would know his job."

He was so eager that he forgot she could not understand English. Marco translated what he said into German and added: "What he says is true."

He was so eager that he forgot she couldn't understand English. Marco translated what he said into German and added: "What he's saying is true."

She nodded her head, still with questioning and anxious eyes.

She nodded, her eyes still filled with questions and anxiety.

"Yes. Yes," she muttered. "But you are very young." Then she asked in a hesitating way:

"Yeah. Yeah," she murmured. "But you're really young." Then she asked in a tentative way:

"Will you not sit down until I do?"

"Won't you sit down until I do?"

"No," answered Marco. "I would not sit while my mother or grandmother stood."

"No," Marco replied. "I wouldn't sit while my mom or grandmother stood."

"Then I must sit—and forget," she said.

"Then I have to sit—and let it go," she said.

She passed her hand over her face as though she were sweeping away the sudden puzzled trouble in her expression. Then she sat down, as if she had obliged herself to become again the old peasant she had been when they entered.

She ran her hand over her face as if she were wiping away the sudden confusion in her expression. Then she sat down, as if she had forced herself to become the old peasant she had been when they arrived.

"All the way up the mountain you wondered why an old woman should be given the Sign," she said. "You asked each other how she could be of use."

"All the way up the mountain, you wondered why an old woman should be given the Sign," she said. "You asked each other how she could be of use."

Neither Marco nor The Rat said anything.

Neither Marco nor The Rat said anything.

"When I was young and fresh," she went on. "I went to a castle over the frontier to be foster-mother to a child who was born a great noble—one who was near the throne. He loved me and I loved him. He was a strong child and he grew up a great hunter and climber. When he was not ten years old, my man taught him to climb. He always loved these mountains better than his own. He comes to see me as if he were only a young mountaineer. He sleeps in the room there," with a gesture over her shoulder into the darkness. "He has great power and, if he chooses to do a thing, he will do it—just as he will attack the biggest bear or climb the most dangerous peak. He is one who can bring things about. It is very safe to talk in this room."

"When I was young and vibrant," she continued. "I went to a castle across the border to be a foster mother to a child born into a great noble family—someone close to the throne. He loved me and I loved him. He was a strong child who grew up to be an amazing hunter and climber. When he was not yet ten, my husband taught him how to climb. He always preferred these mountains over his own. He visits me as if he's just a young mountaineer. He sleeps in that room," she said, gesturing over her shoulder into the darkness. "He has a lot of power, and if he decides to do something, he will do it—just like he would tackle the biggest bear or scale the most dangerous peak. He’s someone who can make things happen. It's very safe to talk in this room."

Then all was quite clear. Marco and The Rat understood.

Then everything was totally clear. Marco and The Rat got it.

No more was said about the Sign. It had been given and that was enough. The old woman told them that they must sleep in one of her bedrooms. The next morning one of her neighbors was going down to the valley with a cart and he would help them on their way. The Rat knew that she was thinking of his crutches and he became restless.

No more was said about the Sign. It had been given and that was enough. The old woman told them they had to sleep in one of her bedrooms. The next morning, one of her neighbors was heading down to the valley with a cart, and he would help them on their way. The Rat knew she was thinking about his crutches, and he started to feel anxious.

"Tell her," he said to Marco, "how I have trained myself until I can do what any one else can. And tell her I am growing stronger every day. Tell her I'll show her what I can do. Your father wouldn't have let me come as your aide if I hadn't proved to him that I wasn't a cripple. Tell her. She thinks I'm no use."

"Tell her," he said to Marco, "how I’ve worked hard to be able to do what anyone else can. And let her know I’m getting stronger every day. Tell her I’ll show her what I can do. Your dad wouldn’t have allowed me to be your aide if I hadn’t shown him that I’m not a cripple. Tell her. She thinks I’m not helpful."

Marco explained and the old woman listened attentively. When The Rat got up and swung himself about up and down the steep path near her house she seemed relieved. His extraordinary dexterity and firm swiftness evidently amazed her and gave her a confidence she had not felt at first.

Marco explained and the old woman listened closely. When The Rat got up and moved up and down the steep path near her house, she seemed relieved. His incredible agility and quickness clearly impressed her and gave her a sense of confidence she hadn't felt at first.

"If he has taught himself to be like that just for love of your father, he will go to the end," she said. "It is more than one could believe, that a pair of crutches could do such things."

"If he has trained himself to be like that just out of love for your father, he will keep going," she said. "It's hard to believe that a pair of crutches could do such things."

The Rat was pacified and could afterwards give himself up to watching her as closely as he wished to. He was soon "working out" certain things in his mind. What he watched was her way of watching Marco. It was as if she were fascinated and could not keep her eyes from him. She told them stories about the mountains and the strangers who came to climb with guides or to hunt. She told them about the storms, which sometimes seemed about to put an end to the little world among the crags. She described the winter when the snow buried them and the strong ones were forced to dig out the weak and some lived for days under the masses of soft whiteness, glad to keep their cows or goats in their rooms that they might share the warmth of their bodies. The villages were forced to be good neighbors to each other, for the man who was not ready to dig out a hidden chimney or buried door to-day might be left to freeze and starve in his snow tomb next week. Through the worst part of the winter no creature from the world below could make way to them to find out whether they were all dead or alive.

The Rat was calmed and could then focus on watching her as closely as he wanted. He quickly began piecing together certain things in his mind. What he observed was how she watched Marco. It was as if she were mesmerized and couldn’t take her eyes off him. She shared stories about the mountains and the visitors who came to climb with guides or to hunt. She talked about the storms that sometimes seemed ready to destroy the small world among the cliffs. She recounted the winter when the snow buried them, forcing the strong to dig out the weak, and some survived for days under the thick blanket of soft whiteness, happy to keep their cows or goats with them for warmth. The villages had to be good neighbors to one another, since a man who wasn’t prepared to dig out a hidden chimney or buried door today might find himself freezing and starving in his snow tomb next week. During the harshest part of winter, no creature from the world below could reach them to find out if they were alive or dead.

While she talked, she watched Marco as if she were always asking herself some question about him. The Rat was sure that she liked him and greatly admired his strong body and good looks. It was not necessary for him to carry himself slouchingly in her presence and he looked glowing and noble. There was a sort of reverence in her manner when she spoke to him. She reminded him of Lazarus more than once. When she gave them their evening meal, she insisted on waiting on him with a certain respectful ceremony. She would not sit at table with him, and The Rat began to realize that she felt that he himself should be standing to serve him.

While she talked, she watched Marco as if she was constantly asking herself some question about him. The Rat was sure that she liked him and admired his strong build and good looks. He didn’t need to slump in her presence; he looked vibrant and noble. There was a kind of respect in her demeanor when she spoke to him. She reminded him of Lazarus more than once. When she served them their evening meal, she insisted on waiting on him with a certain respectful formality. She wouldn’t sit at the table with him, and The Rat began to realize that she thought he should be standing to serve him.

"She thinks I ought to stand behind your chair as Lazarus stands behind your father's," he said to Marco. "Perhaps an aide ought to do it. Shall I? I believe it would please her."

"She thinks I should stand behind your chair like Lazarus stands behind your father's," he said to Marco. "Maybe an aide should do it. Should I? I think it would make her happy."

"A Bearer of the Sign is not a royal person," answered Marco. "My father would not like it—and I should not. We are only two boys."

"A Bearer of the Sign isn't a royal person," Marco replied. "My dad wouldn't like it—and neither would I. We're just two boys."

It was very wonderful when, after their supper was over, they all three sat together before the fire.

It was really nice when, after they finished dinner, the three of them sat together by the fire.

The red glow of the bed of wood-coal and the orange yellow of the flame from the big logs filled the room with warm light, which made a mellow background for the figure of the old woman as she sat in her low chair and told them more and more enthralling stories.

The red glow of the charcoal bed and the bright orange-yellow flames from the large logs filled the room with warm light, creating a cozy backdrop for the elderly woman as she sat in her low chair and shared increasingly captivating stories.

Her eagle eyes glowed and her long neck held her head splendidly high as she described great feats of courage and endurance or almost superhuman daring in aiding those in awesome peril, and, when she glowed most in the telling, they always knew that the hero of the adventure had been her foster-child who was the baby born a great noble and near the throne. To her, he was the most splendid and adorable of human beings. Almost an emperor, but so warm and tender of heart that he never forgot the long-past days when she had held him on her knee and told him tales of chamois- and bear-hunting, and of the mountain-tops in mid-winter. He was her sun-god.

Her sharp eyes sparkled and her long neck held her head proudly high as she recounted incredible acts of bravery and endurance, or nearly superhuman feats in saving those in great danger. And whenever she spoke with the most enthusiasm, everyone knew that the hero of the story was her foster child, the baby born into nobility and close to the throne. To her, he was the most remarkable and lovable of all people. Almost an emperor, but so warm and kind-hearted that he never forgot the long-ago days when she had held him on her lap and shared stories of chamois and bear hunting, and of the mountain peaks in mid-winter. He was her sun-god.

"Yes! Yes!" she said. "'Good Mother,' he calls me. And I bake him a cake on the hearth, as I did when he was ten years old and my man was teaching him to climb. And when he chooses that a thing shall be done—done it is! He is a great lord."

"Yes! Yes!" she said. "'Good Mother,' he calls me. And I bake him a cake on the hearth, just like I did when he was ten years old and my husband was teaching him to climb. And when he decides that something should be done—it's done! He is a great lord."

The flames had died down and only the big bed of red coal made the room glow, and they were thinking of going to bed when the old woman started very suddenly, turning her head as if to listen.

The flames had burned low, and only the large bed of red coals lit up the room. They were considering going to bed when the old woman suddenly perked up, turning her head as if to listen.

Marco and The Rat heard nothing, but they saw that she did and they sat so still that each held his breath. So there was utter stillness for a few moments. Utter stillness.

Marco and The Rat heard nothing, but they saw that she did, and they sat so still that each held his breath. So there was complete silence for a few moments. Complete silence.

Then they did hear something—a clear silver sound, piercing the pure mountain air.

Then they heard something—a clear, silver sound, cutting through the fresh mountain air.

The old woman sprang upright with the fire of delight in her eyes.

The old woman jumped up with a spark of joy in her eyes.

"It is his silver horn!" she cried out striking her hands together. "It is his own call to me when he is coming. He has been hunting somewhere and wants to sleep in his good bed here. Help me to put on more faggots," to The Rat, "so that he will see the flame of them through the open door as he comes."

"It’s his silver horn!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands together. “It’s his own signal to me when he’s on his way. He must have been out hunting and wants to rest in his nice bed here. Help me add more firewood,” she said to The Rat, “so he can see the flames through the open door as he arrives.”

"Shall we be in the way?" said Marco. "We can go at once."

"Should we get going?" Marco said. "We can leave right away."

She was going towards the door to open it and she stopped a moment and turned.

She was moving toward the door to open it when she paused for a moment and turned.

"No, no!" she said. "He must see your face. He will want to see it. I want him to see—how young you are."

"No, no!" she said. "He needs to see your face. He will want to see it. I want him to see—how young you are."

She threw the door wide open and they heard the silver horn send out its gay call again. The brushwood and faggots The Rat had thrown on the coals crackled and sparkled and roared into fine flames, which cast their light into the road and threw out in fine relief the old figure which stood on the threshold and looked so tall.

She swung the door open and they heard the silver horn's cheerful call once more. The brushwood and twigs The Rat had tossed onto the coals crackled, sparkled, and flared into bright flames, lighting up the road and highlighting the old figure standing in the doorway, who looked so tall.

And in but a few minutes her great lord came to her. And in his green hunting-suit with its green hat and eagle's feather he was as splendid as she had said he was. He was big and royal-looking and laughing and he bent and kissed her as if he had been her own son.

And in just a few minutes, her great lord came to her. In his green hunting suit, with its matching green hat and eagle feather, he looked as magnificent as she had described. He was tall and regal-looking, full of laughter, and he leaned down to kiss her as if he were her own son.

"Yes, good Mother," they heard him say. "I want my warm bed and one of your good suppers. I sent the others to the Gasthaus."

"Yeah, okay, Mom," they heard him say. "I want my cozy bed and one of your delicious dinners. I sent the others to the inn."

He came into the redly glowing room and his head almost touched the blackened rafters. Then he saw the two boys.

He walked into the brightly lit red room, and his head nearly brushed against the charred rafters. Then he noticed the two boys.

"Who are these, good Mother?" he asked.

"Who are these, Mom?" he asked.

She lifted his hand and kissed it.

She picked up his hand and kissed it.

"They are the Bearers of the Sign," she said rather softly. "'The Lamp is lighted.'"

"They are the Bearers of the Sign," she said quietly. "'The Lamp is lit.'"

Then his whole look changed. His laughing face became quite grave and for a moment looked even anxious. Marco knew it was because he was startled to find them only boys. He made a step forward to look at them more closely.

Then his whole expression changed. His laughing face became serious and for a moment even looked worried. Marco realized it was because he was surprised to see they were just boys. He stepped forward to take a closer look at them.

"The Lamp is lighted! And you two bear the Sign!" he exclaimed. Marco stood out in the fire glow that he might see him well. He saluted with respect.

"The lamp is lit! And you both carry the sign!" he shouted. Marco stepped into the light of the fire so that he could see him clearly. He saluted respectfully.

"My name is Marco Loristan, Highness," he said. "And my father sent me."

"My name is Marco Loristan, Your Highness," he said. "And my dad sent me."

The change which came upon his face then was even greater than at first. For a second, Marco even felt that there was a flash of alarm in it. But almost at once that passed.

The change that appeared on his face then was even greater than before. For a moment, Marco even thought he saw a flash of alarm in it. But almost immediately, that feeling faded away.

"Loristan is a great man and a great patriot," he said. "If he sent you, it is because he knows you are the one safe messenger. He has worked too long for Samavia not to know what he does."

"Loristan is an exceptional man and a true patriot," he said. "If he sent you, it's because he knows you're the only safe messenger. He's put in too much effort for Samavia to not understand what he's doing."

Marco saluted again. He knew what it was right to say next.

Marco waved again. He knew what he should say next.

"If we have your Highness's permission to retire," he said, "we will leave you and go to bed. We go down the mountain at sunrise."

"If we have your Highness's permission to leave," he said, "we'll take our leave and head to bed. We’re heading down the mountain at sunrise."

"Where next?" asked the hunter, looking at him with curious intentness.

"Where to next?" asked the hunter, looking at him with curious interest.

"To Vienna, Highness," Marco answered.

"To Vienna, Your Highness," Marco replied.

His questioner held out his hand, still with the intent interest in his eyes.

His questioner extended his hand, still with a keen interest in his eyes.

"Good night, fine lad," he said. "Samavia has need to vaunt itself on its Sign-bearer. God go with you."

"Good night, young man," he said. "Samavia needs to show off its Sign-bearer. God be with you."

He stood and watched him as he went toward the room in which he and his aide-de-camp were to sleep. The Rat followed him closely. At the little back door the old, old woman stood, having opened it for them. As Marco passed and bade her good night, he saw that she again made the strange obeisance, bending the knee as he went by.

He stood and watched as he walked toward the room where he and his aide-de-camp were going to sleep. The Rat followed him closely. At the small back door, the very old woman stood, having opened it for them. As Marco passed and said good night to her, he noticed that she once again performed the strange gesture, bending her knee as he walked by.




XXIV

"HOW SHALL WE FIND HIM?"

In Vienna they came upon a pageant. In celebration of a century-past victory the Emperor drove in state and ceremony to attend at the great cathedral and to do honor to the ancient banners and laurel-wreathed statue of a long-dead soldier-prince. The broad pavements of the huge chief thoroughfare were crowded with a cheering populace watching the martial pomp and splendor as it passed by with marching feet, prancing horses, and glitter of scabbard and chain, which all seemed somehow part of music in triumphant bursts.

In Vienna, they came across a parade. To celebrate a victory from a century ago, the Emperor made a grand entrance to attend a ceremony at the great cathedral, honoring the old banners and the laurel-wreathed statue of a soldier-prince long gone. The wide pavements of the main street were packed with cheering crowds watching the impressive display of military pomp and ceremony as it moved by with marching feet, lively horses, and the shine of swords and chains, which all felt like part of a triumphant symphony.

The Rat was enormously thrilled by the magnificence of the imperial place. Its immense spaces, the squares and gardens, reigned over by statues of emperors, and warriors, and queens made him feel that all things on earth were possible. The palaces and stately piles of architecture, whose surmounting equestrian bronzes ramped high in the air clear cut and beautiful against the sky, seemed to sweep out of his world all atmosphere but that of splendid cities down whose broad avenues emperors rode with waving banners, tramping, jangling soldiery before and behind, and golden trumpets blaring forth. It seemed as if it must always be like this—that lances and cavalry and emperors would never cease to ride by. "I should like to stay here a long time," he said almost as if he were in a dream. "I should like to see it all."

The Rat was incredibly excited by the grandeur of the imperial palace. Its vast spaces, the squares and gardens, dominated by statues of emperors, warriors, and queens made him feel that anything was possible. The palaces and impressive buildings, topped with iconic bronze equestrian statues soaring high against the sky, seemed to remove everything from his world but the atmosphere of magnificent cities down which emperors rode with waving banners, marching soldiers in front and behind, and golden trumpets sounding. It felt like it would always be this way—that lances and cavalry and emperors would never stop riding by. "I would love to stay here a while," he said, almost dreamily. "I want to see it all."

He leaned on his crutches in the crowd and watched the glitter of the passing pageant. Now and then he glanced at Marco, who watched also with a steady eye which, The Rat saw, nothing would escape: How absorbed he always was in the Game! How impossible it was for him to forget it or to remember it only as a boy would! Often it seemed that he was not a boy at all. And the Game, The Rat knew in these days, was a game no more but a thing of deep and deadly earnest—a thing which touched kings and thrones, and concerned the ruling and swaying of great countries. And they—two lads pushed about by the crowd as they stood and stared at the soldiers—carried with them that which was even now lighting the Lamp. The blood in The Rat's veins ran quickly and made him feel hot as he remembered certain thoughts which had forced themselves into his mind during the past weeks. As his brain had the trick of "working things out," it had, during the last fortnight at least, been following a wonderful even if rather fantastic and feverish fancy. A mere trifle had set it at work, but, its labor once begun, things which might have once seemed to be trifles appeared so no longer. When Marco was asleep, The Rat lay awake through thrilled and sometimes almost breathless midnight hours, looking backward and recalling every detail of their lives since they had known each other. Sometimes it seemed to him that almost everything he remembered—the Game from first to last above all—had pointed to but one thing. And then again he would all at once feel that he was a fool and had better keep his head steady. Marco, he knew, had no wild fancies. He had learned too much and his mind was too well balanced. He did not try to "work out things." He only thought of what he was under orders to do.

He leaned on his crutches in the crowd and watched the sparkle of the passing parade. Every now and then, he glanced at Marco, who was also watching with a focused gaze that, The Rat noticed, missed nothing: How absorbed he always was in the Game! How impossible it was for him to forget it or see it only as a boy would! Often, it felt like he wasn’t a boy at all. And the Game, The Rat understood these days, was no longer just a game but something serious and dangerous—a matter that involved kings and thrones and affected the governance of great nations. And they—two boys jostled by the crowd as they stood and stared at the soldiers—carried with them something that was even now fueling the Lamp. The blood in The Rat's veins raced, making him feel warm as he recalled certain thoughts that had intruded into his mind over the past weeks. As his brain had a knack for "working things out,” it had, at least for the last two weeks, been following a remarkable if somewhat wild and frantic idea. A small thing had sparked it, but once it started, things that once seemed insignificant no longer appeared that way. When Marco was asleep, The Rat lay awake through thrilling and sometimes almost breathless midnight hours, looking back and recalling every detail of their lives since they had met. Sometimes, it felt like nearly everything he remembered—the Game from start to finish, above all—pointed to just one thing. And then, all of a sudden, he would feel like a fool and realize he should keep his thoughts clear. He knew Marco had no wild ideas. He had learned too much and his mind was too grounded. He didn’t try to "work things out." He only focused on what he was ordered to do.

"But," said The Rat more than once in these midnight hours, "if it ever comes to a draw whether he is to be saved or I am, he is the one that must come to no harm. Killing can't take long—and his father sent me with him."

"But," The Rat said more than once in the midnight hours, "if it ever comes down to a choice between saving him or me, he’s the one who must come out unharmed. Killing won't take long—and his father sent me with him."

This thought passed through his mind as the tramping feet went by. As a sudden splendid burst of approaching music broke upon his ear, a queer look twisted his face. He realized the contrast between this day and that first morning behind the churchyard, when he had sat on his platform among the Squad and looked up and saw Marco in the arch at the end of the passage. And because he had been good-looking and had held himself so well, he had thrown a stone at him. Yes—blind gutter-bred fool that he'd been:—his first greeting to Marco had been a stone, just because he was what he was. As they stood here in the crowd in this far-off foreign city, it did not seem as if it could be true that it was he who had done it.

This thought crossed his mind as the heavy footsteps passed by. When a sudden burst of vibrant music reached his ears, a strange look crossed his face. He realized how different this day was compared to that first morning behind the churchyard, when he sat on his platform with the Squad and looked up to see Marco in the arch at the end of the passage. And because Marco was good-looking and carried himself so well, he had thrown a stone at him. Yes—what a stupid, ignorant fool he had been: his first greeting to Marco had been a stone, just because of who he was. As they stood there in the crowd in this distant foreign city, it hardly seemed possible that he had been the one to do that.

He managed to work himself closer to Marco's side. "Isn't it splendid?" he said, "I wish I was an emperor myself. I'd have these fellows out like this every day." He said it only because he wanted to say something, to speak, as a reason for getting closer to him. He wanted to be near enough to touch him and feel that they were really together and that the whole thing was not a sort of magnificent dream from which he might awaken to find himself lying on his heap of rags in his corner of the room in Bone Court.

He managed to get closer to Marco. "Isn't it amazing?" he said, "I wish I were an emperor myself. I'd have these guys out like this every day." He said it just to say something, to talk as an excuse to move closer to him. He wanted to be close enough to touch him and feel that they were really together, as if this whole thing wasn’t just a beautiful dream from which he might wake up to find himself lying on his pile of rags in his corner of the room in Bone Court.

The crowd swayed forward in its eagerness to see the principal feature of the pageant—the Emperor in his carriage. The Rat swayed forward with the rest to look as it passed.

The crowd leaned in with excitement to catch a glimpse of the main attraction of the parade—the Emperor in his carriage. The Rat leaned in with everyone else to watch as it went by.

A handsome white-haired and mustached personage in splendid uniform decorated with jeweled orders and with a cascade of emerald-green plumes nodding in his military hat gravely saluted the shouting people on either side. By him sat a man uniformed, decorated, and emerald-plumed also, but many years younger.

A striking white-haired man with a mustache in a magnificent uniform adorned with jeweled medals and a cascade of emerald-green feathers in his military hat seriously saluted the cheering crowd on both sides. Next to him sat a younger man, also in uniform, decorated, and wearing emerald plumes.

Marco's arm touched The Rat's almost at the same moment that his own touched Marco. Under the nodding plumes each saw the rather tired and cynical pale face, a sketch of which was hidden in the slit in Marco's sleeve.

Marco's arm brushed against The Rat's just as his own touched Marco. Beneath the swaying feathers, each one caught a glimpse of the weary and cynical pale face, a glimpse of which was obscured in the slit of Marco's sleeve.

"Is the one who sits with the Emperor an Archduke?" Marco asked the man nearest to him in the crowd. The man answered amiably enough. No, he was not, but he was a certain Prince, a descendant of the one who was the hero of the day. He was a great favorite of the Emperor's and was also a great personage, whose palace contained pictures celebrated throughout Europe.

"Is the person sitting with the Emperor an Archduke?" Marco asked the man closest to him in the crowd. The man responded pleasantly. No, he wasn't, but he was a certain Prince, a descendant of the one who was the hero of the day. He was a favorite of the Emperor's and also a significant figure, whose palace housed paintings renowned across Europe.

"He pretends it is only pictures he cares for," he went on, shrugging his shoulders and speaking to his wife, who had begun to listen, "but he is a clever one, who amuses himself with things he professes not to concern himself about—big things. It's his way to look bored, and interested in nothing, but it's said he's a wizard for knowing dangerous secrets."

"He acts like all he cares about is pictures," he continued, shrugging his shoulders and speaking to his wife, who had started to pay attention, "but he's actually pretty clever, finding entertainment in the things he claims to ignore—important stuff. He pretends to be uninterested and bored, but people say he’s great at knowing dangerous secrets."

"Does he live at the Hofburg with the Emperor?" asked the woman, craning her neck to look after the imperial carriage.

"Does he live at the Hofburg with the Emperor?" the woman asked, stretching her neck to catch a glimpse of the imperial carriage.

"No, but he's often there. The Emperor is lonely and bored too, no doubt, and this one has ways of making him forget his troubles. It's been told me that now and then the two dress themselves roughly, like common men, and go out into the city to see what it's like to rub shoulders with the rest of the world. I daresay it's true. I should like to try it myself once in a while, if I had to sit on a throne and wear a crown."

"No, but he’s usually around. The Emperor is lonely and bored too, that’s for sure, and this one knows how to help him escape his worries. I’ve heard that every now and then, they dress simply, like ordinary people, and go out into the city to experience what it’s like to mingle with everyone else. I wouldn’t be surprised if that’s true. I’d like to try it myself once in a while, especially if I had to sit on a throne and wear a crown."

The two boys followed the celebration to its end. They managed to get near enough to see the entrance to the church where the service was held and to get a view of the ceremonies at the banner-draped and laurel-wreathed statue. They saw the man with the pale face several times, but he was always so enclosed that it was not possible to get within yards of him. It happened once, however, that he looked through a temporary break in the crowding people and saw a dark strong-featured and remarkably intent boy's face, whose vivid scrutiny of him caught his eye. There was something in the fixedness of its attention which caused him to look at it curiously for a few seconds, and Marco met his gaze squarely.

The two boys followed the celebration until the end. They managed to get close enough to see the entrance to the church where the service took place and to catch a glimpse of the ceremonies at the statue that was draped in banners and adorned with laurel. They spotted the man with the pale face several times, but he was always surrounded by people, making it impossible to get within yards of him. However, at one point, he looked through a temporary gap in the crowd and noticed a dark, strong-featured boy with a remarkably focused expression, whose intense gaze caught his attention. There was something in the way the boy was staring that made him look curiously at it for a few seconds, and Marco met his gaze directly.

"Look at me! Look at me!" the boy was saying to him mentally. "I have a message for you. A message!"

"Look at me! Look at me!" the boy was saying to him in his head. "I have a message for you. A message!"

The tired eyes in the pale face rested on him with a certain growing light of interest and curiosity, but the crowding people moved and the temporary break closed up, so that the two could see each other no more. Marco and The Rat were pushed backward by those taller and stronger than themselves until they were on the outskirts of the crowd.

The tired eyes in the pale face looked at him with a growing sense of interest and curiosity, but the jostling crowd shifted and the temporary opening closed up, so the two could no longer see each other. Marco and The Rat were pushed back by those who were taller and stronger until they were on the edge of the crowd.

"Let us go to the Hofburg," said Marco. "They will come back there, and we shall see him again even if we can't get near."

"Let's go to the Hofburg," Marco said. "They'll return there, and we'll see him again even if we can't get close."

To the Hofburg they made their way through the less crowded streets, and there they waited as near to the great palace as they could get. They were there when, the ceremonies at an end, the imperial carriages returned, but, though they saw their man again, they were at some distance from him and he did not see them.

To the Hofburg, they made their way through the quieter streets, and there they waited as close to the grand palace as possible. They were there when the ceremonies ended and the imperial carriages returned, but even though they saw their man again, they were some distance away and he didn't see them.

Then followed four singular days. They were singular days because they were full of tantalizing incidents. Nothing seemed easier than to hear talk of, and see the Emperor's favorite, but nothing was more impossible than to get near to him. He seemed rather a favorite with the populace, and the common people of the shopkeeping or laboring classes were given to talking freely of him—of where he was going and what he was doing. To-night he would be sure to be at this great house or that, at this ball or that banquet. There was no difficulty in discovering that he would be sure to go to the opera, or the theatre, or to drive to Schonbrunn with his imperial master. Marco and The Rat heard casual speech of him again and again, and from one part of the city to the other they followed and waited for him. But it was like chasing a will-o'-the-wisp. He was evidently too brilliant and important a person to be allowed to move about alone. There were always people with him who seemed absorbed in his languid cynical talk. Marco thought that he never seemed to care much for his companions, though they on their part always seemed highly entertained by what he was saying. It was noticeable that they laughed a great deal, though he himself scarcely even smiled.

Then came four unusual days. They were unusual because they were filled with intriguing events. Nothing seemed easier than hearing about and seeing the Emperor's favorite, but nothing was more impossible than getting close to him. He appeared to be quite popular among the public, and everyday people from the shops or laborers freely talked about him—where he was going and what he was doing. Tonight, he was sure to be at this grand house or that, at this ball or that banquet. It was easy to find out that he would definitely go to the opera, or the theater, or drive to Schonbrunn with his imperial master. Marco and The Rat heard casual conversations about him time and again, and they followed and waited for him from one part of the city to another. But it felt like chasing a mirage. He was obviously too brilliant and significant a person to be allowed to roam around alone. There were always people with him who seemed captivated by his leisurely, cynical comments. Marco noticed that he never seemed to care much for his companions, even though they, on their part, always appeared highly entertained by what he was saying. It was striking that they laughed a lot, while he barely even smiled.

"He's one of those chaps with the trick of saying witty things as if he didn't see the fun in them himself," The Rat summed him up. "Chaps like that are always cleverer than the other kind."

"He's one of those guys who can make witty remarks as if he doesn't even find them funny himself," The Rat summarized. "Guys like that are always smarter than the other type."

"He's too high in favor and too rich not to be followed about," they heard a man in a shop say one day, "but he gets tired of it. Sometimes, when he's too bored to stand it any longer, he gives it out that he's gone into the mountains somewhere, and all the time he's shut up alone with his pictures in his own palace."

"He's way too popular and too wealthy not to have people trailing after him," they heard a guy in a shop say one day, "but he gets exhausted by it. Sometimes, when he's so bored that he can't take it anymore, he claims he's off in the mountains somewhere, but really, he's just holed up alone with his art in his own mansion."

That very night The Rat came in to their attic looking pale and disappointed. He had been out to buy some food after a long and arduous day in which they had covered much ground, had seen their man three times, and each time under circumstances which made him more inaccessible than ever. They had come back to their poor quarters both tired and ravenously hungry.

That night, The Rat entered their attic looking pale and disappointed. He had gone out to get some food after a long and tiring day where they had traveled a lot, saw their guy three times, and each time it made him seem even harder to reach. They returned to their shabby place feeling both exhausted and extremely hungry.

The Rat threw his purchase on to the table and himself into a chair.

The Rat tossed his purchase onto the table and plopped himself down in a chair.

"He's gone to Budapest," he said. "NOW how shall we find him?"

"He's gone to Budapest," he said. "NOW how are we going to find him?"

Marco was rather pale also, and for a moment he looked paler. The day had been a hard one, and in their haste to reach places at a long distance from each other they had forgotten their need of food.

Marco was also pretty pale, and for a moment he looked even paler. It had been a tough day, and in their rush to get to far-off places, they had forgotten how much they needed to eat.

They sat silent for a few moments because there seemed to be nothing to say. "We are too tired and hungry to be able to think well," Marco said at last. "Let us eat our supper and then go to sleep. Until we've had a rest, we must 'let go.'"

They sat quietly for a few moments because there didn’t seem to be anything to say. "We're too tired and hungry to think clearly," Marco finally said. "Let’s eat our dinner and then get some sleep. Until we’ve rested, we need to 'let go.'"

"Yes. There's no good in talking when you're tired," The Rat answered a trifle gloomily. "You don't reason straight. We must 'let go.'"

"Yeah. There's no point in talking when you're tired," The Rat replied a bit sadly. "You don't think clearly. We need to 'let go.'"

Their meal was simple but they ate well and without words.

Their meal was simple, but they enjoyed it and ate in silence.

Even when they had finished and undressed for the night, they said very little.

Even after they finished and got undressed for the night, they hardly said anything.

"Where do our thoughts go when we are asleep?" The Rat inquired casually after he was stretched out in the darkness. "They must go somewhere. Let's send them to find out what to do next."

"Where do our thoughts go when we sleep?" the Rat asked casually as he lay stretched out in the darkness. "They must go somewhere. Let's send them to figure out what to do next."

"It's not as still as it was on the Gaisberg. You can hear the city roaring," said Marco drowsily from his dark corner. "We must make a ledge—for ourselves."

"It's not as quiet as it was on the Gaisberg. You can hear the city roaring," Marco said sleepily from his dark corner. "We need to create a space—for ourselves."

Sleep made it for them—deep, restful, healthy sleep. If they had been more resentful of their ill luck and lost labor, it would have come less easily and have been less natural. In their talks of strange things they had learned that one great secret of strength and unflagging courage is to know how to "let go"—to cease thinking over an anxiety until the right moment comes. It was their habit to "let go" for hours sometimes, and wander about looking at places and things—galleries, museums, palaces, giving themselves up with boyish pleasure and eagerness to all they saw. Marco was too intimate with the things worth seeing, and The Rat too curious and feverishly wide-awake to allow of their missing much.

Sleep was everything for them—deep, restful, healthy sleep. If they had been more bitter about their bad luck and lost efforts, it would have come less easily and felt less natural. In their conversations about strange things, they had discovered one important secret of strength and endless courage: knowing how to "let go"—to stop worrying about a problem until the right moment arrives. They often made a habit of "letting go" for hours, wandering around and admiring places and things—galleries, museums, palaces—giving themselves up with youthful joy and eagerness to everything they encountered. Marco was too familiar with the sights worth seeing, and The Rat was too curious and energetically alert to let much slip by them.

The Rat's image of the world had grown until it seemed to know no boundaries which could hold its wealth of wonders. He wanted to go on and on and see them all.

The Rat's view of the world had expanded to the point where it felt limitless, filled with countless wonders. He wanted to keep going and see everything.

When Marco opened his eyes in the morning, he found The Rat lying looking at him. Then they both sat up in bed at the same time.

When Marco opened his eyes in the morning, he found The Rat lying there, looking at him. Then they both sat up in bed at the same time.

"I believe we are both thinking the same thing," Marco said.

"I think we're both on the same page," Marco said.

They frequently discovered that they were thinking the same things.

They often found that they were thinking the same things.

"So do I," answered The Rat. "It shows how tired we were that we didn't think of it last night."

"So do I," replied The Rat. "It just goes to show how exhausted we were that we didn't think of it last night."

"Yes, we are thinking the same thing," said Marco. "We have both remembered what we heard about his shutting himself up alone with his pictures and making people believe he had gone away."

"Yeah, we’re on the same page," said Marco. "We both remember what we heard about him isolating himself with his paintings and making everyone think he had left."

"He's in his palace now," The Rat announced.

"He's in his palace now," the Rat announced.

"Do you feel sure of that, too?" asked Marco. "Did you wake up and feel sure of it the first thing?"

"Are you sure about that, too?" Marco asked. "Did you wake up and feel certain about it right away?"

"Yes," answered The Rat. "As sure as if I'd heard him say it himself."

"Yeah," replied The Rat. "I’m certain, like I've heard him say it myself."

"So did I," said Marco.

"Me too," said Marco.

"That's what our thoughts brought back to us," said The Rat, "when we 'let go' and sent them off last night." He sat up hugging his knees and looking straight before him for some time after this, and Marco did not interrupt his meditations.

"That's what our thoughts reminded us of," said The Rat, "when we 'let go' and sent them off last night." He sat up hugging his knees and staring ahead for a while after that, and Marco didn’t disturb his thoughts.

The day was a brilliant one, and, though their attic had only one window, the sun shone in through it as they ate their breakfast. After it, they leaned on the window's ledge and talked about the Prince's garden. They talked about it because it was a place open to the public and they had walked round it more than once. The palace, which was not a large one, stood in the midst of it. The Prince was good-natured enough to allow quiet and well-behaved people to saunter through. It was not a fashionable promenade but a pleasant retreat for people who sometimes took their work or books and sat on the seats placed here and there among the shrubs and flowers.

The day was bright, and even though their attic had only one window, the sun streamed in as they had breakfast. After finishing, they leaned on the window ledge and chatted about the Prince's garden. They talked about it because it was open to the public and they had strolled through it more than once. The palace, which wasn't very big, was situated in the middle of the garden. The Prince was kind enough to let quiet, well-behaved visitors wander through. It wasn’t a trendy spot, but a nice escape for people who sometimes brought their work or books to sit on the benches scattered among the shrubs and flowers.

"When we were there the first time, I noticed two things," Marco said. "There is a stone balcony which juts out from the side of the palace which looks on the Fountain Garden. That day there were chairs on it as if the Prince and his visitors sometimes sat there. Near it, there was a very large evergreen shrub and I saw that there was a hollow place inside it. If some one wanted to stay in the gardens all night to watch the windows when they were lighted and see if any one came out alone upon the balcony, he could hide himself in the hollow place and stay there until the morning."

"When we were there for the first time, I noticed two things," Marco said. "There's a stone balcony that sticks out from the side of the palace and looks over the Fountain Garden. That day, there were chairs on it, like the Prince and his guests sometimes sat there. Close by, there was a really big evergreen shrub, and I noticed there was a hollow spot inside it. If someone wanted to spend the night in the gardens to watch the windows when they were lit and see if anyone came out alone onto the balcony, they could hide in the hollow spot and stay there until morning."

"Is there room for two inside the shrub?" The Rat asked.

"Is there enough space for two in the bush?" the Rat asked.

"No. I must go alone," said Marco.

"No. I have to go by myself," Marco said.




XXV

A VOICE IN THE NIGHT

Late that afternoon there wandered about the gardens two quiet, inconspicuous, rather poorly dressed boys. They looked at the palace, the shrubs, and the flower-beds, as strangers usually did, and they sat on the seats and talked as people were accustomed to seeing boys talk together. It was a sunny day and exceptionally warm, and there were more saunterers and sitters than usual, which was perhaps the reason why the portier at the entrance gates gave such slight notice to the pair that he did not observe that, though two boys came in, only one went out. He did not, in fact, remember, when he saw The Rat swing by on his crutches at closing-time, that he had entered in company with a dark-haired lad who walked without any aid. It happened that, when The Rat passed out, the portier at the entrance was much interested in the aspect of the sky, which was curiously threatening. There had been heavy clouds hanging about all day and now and then blotting out the sunshine entirely, but the sun had refused to retire altogether. Just now, however, the clouds had piled themselves in thunderous, purplish mountains, and the sun had been forced to set behind them.

Late that afternoon, two quiet, inconspicuous boys in shabby clothes wandered through the gardens. They looked at the palace, the shrubs, and the flower beds, just like any strangers would, and they sat on the benches, chatting like boys do. It was a sunny and unusually warm day, and there were more people strolling and sitting around than usual, which might explain why the portier at the entrance gates barely noticed the two boys, failing to realize that while two had come in, only one went out. In fact, when he saw The Rat limping by on his crutches at closing time, he didn't remember that he'd entered with a dark-haired boy who walked without any assistance. At that moment, while The Rat was exiting, the portier was more focused on the oddly threatening sky. Thick clouds had been hanging around all day, occasionally blocking out the sunshine entirely, but the sun had stubbornly stayed visible. However, now the clouds had formed into dark, purple mountains, forcing the sun to set behind them.

"It's been a sort of battle since morning," the portier said. "There will be some crashes and cataracts to-night." That was what The Rat had thought when they had sat in the Fountain Garden on a seat which gave them a good view of the balcony and the big evergreen shrub, which they knew had the hollow in the middle, though its circumference was so imposing. "If there should be a big storm, the evergreen will not save you much, though it may keep off the worst," The Rat said. "I wish there was room for two."

"It's been a bit of a struggle since this morning," the porter said. "There will be some crashes and downpours tonight." That was what The Rat had thought when they were sitting in the Fountain Garden on a bench that offered a great view of the balcony and the large evergreen bush, which they knew had a hollow in the middle, even though its outer shape was quite impressive. "If a big storm hits, the evergreen won’t offer much protection, but it might fend off the worst of it," The Rat said. "I wish there was room for two."

He would have wished there was room for two if he had seen Marco marching to the stake. As the gardens emptied, the boys rose and walked round once more, as if on their way out. By the time they had sauntered toward the big evergreen, nobody was in the Fountain Garden, and the last loiterers were moving toward the arched stone entrance to the streets.

He would have liked there to be space for two if he had seen Marco heading to the stake. As the gardens cleared out, the boys got up and walked around again, almost as if they were leaving. By the time they strolled over to the large evergreen, the Fountain Garden was empty, and the last remaining stragglers were heading toward the archway that led out to the streets.

When they drew near one side of the evergreen, the two were together. When The Rat swung out on the other side of it, he was alone! No one noticed that anything had happened; no one looked back. So The Rat swung down the walks and round the flower-beds and passed into the street. And the portier looked at the sky and made his remark about the "crashes" and "cataracts."

When they got closer to one side of the evergreen, the two were together. However, when The Rat stepped out on the other side, he was alone! Nobody noticed that anything had changed; no one looked back. So, The Rat walked down the paths, around the flower beds, and stepped into the street. The portier looked up at the sky and commented on the "crashes" and "cataracts."

As the darkness came on, the hollow in the shrub seemed a very safe place. It was not in the least likely that any one would enter the closed gardens; and if by rare chance some servant passed through, he would not be in search of people who wished to watch all night in the middle of an evergreen instead of going to bed and to sleep. The hollow was well inclosed with greenery, and there was room to sit down when one was tired of standing.

As night fell, the hollow in the shrub looked like a really safe spot. It was highly unlikely that anyone would enter the private gardens, and if by rare chance a servant went through, they definitely wouldn't be looking for people wanting to stay up all night in the middle of some bushes instead of just going to bed. The hollow was well surrounded by greenery, and there was enough space to sit down when you got tired of standing.

Marco stood for a long time because, by doing so, he could see plainly the windows opening on the balcony if he gently pushed aside some flexible young boughs. He had managed to discover in his first visit to the gardens that the windows overlooking the Fountain Garden were those which belonged to the Prince's own suite of rooms. Those which opened on to the balcony lighted his favorite apartment, which contained his best-loved books and pictures and in which he spent most of his secluded leisure hours.

Marco stood for a long time because, by doing so, he could clearly see the windows opening onto the balcony if he gently pushed aside some flexible young branches. He had discovered on his first visit to the gardens that the windows overlooking the Fountain Garden belonged to the Prince's own suite of rooms. Those that opened onto the balcony lit up his favorite room, which held his cherished books and pictures and where he spent most of his quiet leisure hours.

Marco watched these windows anxiously. If the Prince had not gone to Budapest,—if he were really only in retreat, and hiding from his gay world among his treasures,—he would be living in his favorite rooms and lights would show themselves. And if there were lights, he might pass before a window because, since he was inclosed in his garden, he need not fear being seen. The twilight deepened into darkness and, because of the heavy clouds, it was very dense. Faint gleams showed themselves in the lower part of the palace, but none was lighted in the windows Marco watched. He waited so long that it became evident that none was to be lighted at all. At last he loosed his hold on the young boughs and, after standing a few moments in thought, sat down upon the earth in the midst of his embowered tent. The Prince was not in his retreat; he was probably not in Vienna, and the rumor of his journey to Budapest had no doubt been true. So much time lost through making a mistake—but it was best to have made the venture. Not to have made it would have been to lose a chance. The entrance was closed for the night and there was no getting out of the gardens until they were opened for the next day. He must stay in his hiding-place until the time when people began to come and bring their books and knitting and sit on the seats. Then he could stroll out without attracting attention. But he had the night before him to spend as best he could. That would not matter at all. He could tuck his cap under his head and go to sleep on the ground. He could command himself to waken once every half-hour and look for the lights. He would not go to sleep until it was long past midnight—so long past that there would not be one chance in a hundred that anything could happen. But the clouds which made the night so dark were giving forth low rumbling growls. At intervals a threatening gleam of light shot across them and a sudden swish of wind rushed through the trees in the garden. This happened several times, and then Marco began to hear the patter of raindrops. They were heavy and big drops, but few at first, and then there was a new and more powerful rush of wind, a jagged dart of light in the sky, and a tremendous crash. After that the clouds tore themselves open and poured forth their contents in floods. After the protracted struggle of the day it all seemed to happen at once, as if a horde of huge lions had at one moment been let loose: flame after flame of lightning, roar and crash and sharp reports of thunder, shrieks of hurricane wind, torrents of rain, as if some tidal-wave of the skies had gathered and rushed and burst upon the earth. It was such a storm as people remember for a lifetime and which in few lifetimes is seen at all.

Marco anxiously watched those windows. If the Prince hadn't gone to Budapest — if he was really just in retreat, hiding from his lively world among his treasures — he would be in his favorite rooms, and lights would be on. And if there were lights, he might pass by a window because, being enclosed in his garden, he wouldn't need to worry about being seen. The twilight faded into darkness, and, due to the heavy clouds, it was very thick. Faint glimmers appeared in the lower part of the palace, but none lit up the windows Marco was watching. He waited so long that it became clear that none would be lit at all. Finally, he released his grip on the young branches and, after standing in thought for a few moments, sat down on the ground in the middle of his sheltered spot. The Prince wasn’t in his retreat; he was probably not in Vienna, and the rumor about his trip to Budapest was likely true. So much time wasted on a mistake — but it was best to have taken the chance. Not taking it would have meant losing an opportunity. The entrance was closed for the night, and he couldn't get out of the gardens until they opened the next day. He had to stay in his hiding place until people arrived with their books and knitting to sit on the benches. Then he could stroll out without drawing attention. But he had the night ahead of him to spend however he could. That didn’t matter much. He could tuck his cap under his head and sleep on the ground. He could set an intention to wake up every half-hour to check for lights. He wouldn’t fall asleep until long after midnight — so long that there would be almost no chance of anything happening. But the clouds that made the night so dark began to rumble. Occasionally a threatening flash of light streaked across them, followed by a sudden gust of wind rushing through the trees in the garden. This happened several times until Marco started to hear the patter of raindrops. They were heavy and large at first, but few, and then a new and stronger rush of wind came, a jagged bolt of light in the sky, and a massive crash. After that, the clouds ripped open and unleashed a downpour. After the prolonged struggle of the day, it all seemed to happen at once, as if a horde of massive lions had been unleashed: flame after flame of lightning, roaring and crashing and sharp reports of thunder, shrieks of hurricane winds, torrents of rain, as if some tidal wave from the skies had gathered and surged and burst upon the earth. It was the kind of storm that people remember for a lifetime, and which few actually see in their lives.

Marco stood still in the midst of the rage and flooding, blinding roar of it. After the first few minutes he knew he could do nothing to shield himself. Down the garden paths he heard cataracts rushing. He held his cap pressed against his eyes because he seemed to stand in the midst of darting flames. The crashes, cannon reports and thunderings, and the jagged streams of light came so close to one another that he seemed deafened as well as blinded. He wondered if he should ever be able to hear human voices again when it was over. That he was drenched to the skin and that the water poured from his clothes as if he were himself a cataract was so small a detail that he was scarcely aware of it. He stood still, bracing his body, and waited. If he had been a Samavian soldier in the trenches and such a storm had broken upon him and his comrades, they could only have braced themselves and waited. This was what he found himself thinking when the tumult and downpour were at their worst. There were men who had waited in the midst of a rain of bullets.

Marco stood frozen in the chaos and downpour, overwhelmed by the blinding noise of it all. After the first few minutes, he realized there was nothing he could do to protect himself. He could hear torrents rushing down the garden paths. He pressed his cap against his eyes, feeling as if he were surrounded by flickering flames. The crashes, booming sounds, and flashes of light came so close together that he felt both deafened and blinded. He wondered if he would ever hear human voices again when it was all over. Being soaked to the skin, with water pouring from his clothes like he was a waterfall, felt so insignificant that he barely noticed it. He stood rigid, bracing his body, and waited. If he had been a Samavian soldier in the trenches and a storm like this had hit him and his comrades, all they could have done was brace themselves and wait. That’s what he found himself thinking when the chaos and rain were at their worst. There were men who had waited through a hail of bullets.

It was not long after this thought had come to him that there occurred the first temporary lull in the storm. Its fury perhaps reached its height and broke at that moment. A yellow flame had torn its jagged way across the heavens, and an earth-rending crash had thundered itself into rumblings which actually died away before breaking forth again. Marco took his cap from his eyes and drew a long breath. He drew two long breaths. It was as he began drawing a third and realizing the strange feeling of the almost stillness about him that he heard a new kind of sound at the side of the garden nearest his hiding-place. It sounded like the creak of a door opening somewhere in the wall behind the laurel hedge. Some one was coming into the garden by a private entrance. He pushed aside the young boughs again and tried to see, but the darkness was too dense. Yet he could hear if the thunder would not break again. There was the sound of feet on the wet gravel, the footsteps of more than one person coming toward where he stood, but not as if afraid of being heard; merely as if they were at liberty to come in by what entrance they chose. Marco remained very still. A sudden hope gave him a shock of joy. If the man with the tired face chose to hide himself from his acquaintances, he might choose to go in and out by a private entrance. The footsteps drew near, crushing the wet gravel, passed by, and seemed to pause somewhere near the balcony; and then flame lit up the sky again and the thunder burst forth once more.

It wasn't long after this thought crossed his mind that the storm finally calmed down for a bit. Its intensity might have peaked and then shattered at that moment. A yellow flame streaked across the sky, and a thunderous crash echoed repeatedly, fading away before it surged again. Marco removed his cap from his eyes and took a deep breath. He took two deep breaths. Just as he started to take a third and noticed the unusual stillness around him, he heard a new sound coming from the side of the garden closest to his hiding spot. It resembled the creak of a door opening somewhere behind the laurel hedge. Someone was entering the garden through a private entrance. He pushed aside the young branches again and tried to see, but the darkness was too thick. Still, he could hear as long as the thunder didn't crash again. There were footsteps on the wet gravel, the sounds of multiple people approaching where he stood, not as if they were trying to be quiet, but simply as if they could come and go through any entrance they wanted. Marco stayed perfectly still. A sudden hope jolted him with joy. If the man with the tired face wanted to hide from his acquaintances, he might prefer to enter and exit through a private entrance. The footsteps got closer, crunching the wet gravel, passed by, and seemed to stop near the balcony; then the sky was lit up again and the thunder roared once more.

But this was its last great peal. The storm was at an end. Only fainter and fainter rumblings and mutterings and paler and paler darts followed. Even they were soon over, and the cataracts in the paths had rushed themselves silent. But the darkness was still deep.

But this was its last loud roar. The storm had finished. Only faint and fainter rumblings and whispers and paler and paler flashes followed. Even those were gone quickly, and the waterfalls along the paths had quieted down. But the darkness was still thick.

It was deep to blackness in the hollow of the evergreen. Marco stood in it, streaming with rain, but feeling nothing because he was full of thought. He pushed aside his greenery and kept his eyes on the place in the blackness where the windows must be, though he could not see them. It seemed that he waited a long time, but he knew it only seemed so really. He began to breathe quickly because he was waiting for something.

It was pitch black in the hollow of the evergreen. Marco stood there, soaked with rain, but he felt nothing because his mind was racing. He pushed aside the branches and kept his eyes on the spot in the darkness where the windows should be, even though he couldn’t see them. It felt like he waited a long time, but he knew it was just an illusion. He started to breathe fast because he was anticipating something.

Suddenly he saw exactly where the windows were—because they were all lighted!

Suddenly, he noticed exactly where the windows were—because they were all lit up!

His feeling of relief was great, but it did not last very long. It was true that something had been gained in the certainty that his man had not left Vienna. But what next? It would not be so easy to follow him if he chose only to go out secretly at night. What next? To spend the rest of the night watching a lighted window was not enough. To-morrow night it might not be lighted. But he kept his gaze fixed upon it. He tried to fix all his will and thought-power on the person inside the room. Perhaps he could reach him and make him listen, even though he would not know that any one was speaking to him. He knew that thoughts were strong things. If angry thoughts in one man's mind will create anger in the mind of another, why should not sane messages cross the line?

His relief was significant, but it didn’t last long. It was true that he felt assured knowing his target hadn’t left Vienna. But what now? It wouldn’t be easy to follow him if he only went out secretly at night. What now? Spending the rest of the night watching a lit window wasn’t enough. Tomorrow night, it might not even be lit. Still, he kept his eyes on it. He tried to focus all his will and mental energy on the person inside the room. Maybe he could reach him and get him to listen, even if he wasn’t aware anyone was speaking to him. He believed thoughts were powerful. If one person’s angry thoughts could provoke anger in another, why couldn’t positive thoughts cross that barrier?

"I must speak to you. I must speak to you!" he found himself saying in a low intense voice. "I am outside here waiting. Listen! I must speak to you!"

"I need to talk to you. I need to talk to you!" he caught himself saying in a low, intense voice. "I'm out here waiting. Listen! I need to talk to you!"

He said it many times and kept his eyes fixed upon the window which opened on to the balcony. Once he saw a man's figure cross the room, but he could not be sure who it was. The last distant rumblings of thunder had died away and the clouds were breaking. It was not long before the dark mountainous billows broke apart, and a brilliant full moon showed herself sailing in the rift, suddenly flooding everything with light. Parts of the garden were silver white, and the tree shadows were like black velvet. A silvery lance pierced even into the hollow of Marco's evergreen and struck across his face.

He said it many times and kept his eyes locked on the window that led to the balcony. Once, he saw a man walk across the room, but he couldn't tell who it was. The last faint sounds of thunder had faded away, and the clouds were clearing. Before long, the dark, towering clouds parted, and a brilliant full moon emerged, suddenly flooding everything with light. Parts of the garden shone silver white, and the tree shadows looked like black velvet. A silvery beam even reached into the hollow of Marco's evergreen and fell across his face.

Perhaps it was this sudden change which attracted the attention of those inside the balconied room. A man's figure appeared at the long windows. Marco saw now that it was the Prince. He opened the windows and stepped out on to the balcony.

Perhaps it was this sudden change that caught the attention of those in the balconied room. A man's figure appeared at the long windows. Marco now realized it was the Prince. He opened the windows and stepped out onto the balcony.

"It is all over," he said quietly. And he stood with his face lifted, looking at the great white sailing moon.

"It’s all over," he said quietly. And he stood with his face lifted, looking at the big white sailing moon.

He stood very still and seemed for the moment to forget the world and himself. It was a wonderful, triumphant queen of a moon. But something brought him back to earth. A low, but strong and clear, boy-voice came up to him from the garden path below.

He stood completely still and seemed for a moment to forget about the world and himself. It was a magnificent, triumphant queen of a moon. But something pulled him back to reality. A soft, yet strong and clear, boy's voice came up to him from the garden path below.

"The Lamp is lighted. The Lamp is lighted," it said, and the words sounded almost as if some one were uttering a prayer. They seemed to call to him, to arrest him, to draw him.

"The lamp is lit. The lamp is lit," it said, and the words sounded almost like someone was saying a prayer. They seemed to call out to him, to stop him, to pull him in.

He stood still a few seconds in dead silence. Then he bent over the balustrade. The moonlight had not broken the darkness below.

He stood still for a few seconds in complete silence. Then he leaned over the railing. The moonlight hadn’t pierced the darkness below.

"That is a boy's voice," he said in a low tone, "but I cannot see who is speaking."

"That's a boy's voice," he said quietly, "but I can’t tell who’s talking."

"Yes, it is a boy's voice," it answered, in a way which somehow moved him, because it was so ardent. "It is the son of Stefan Loristan. The Lamp is lighted."

"Yes, it’s a boy’s voice," it replied, in a way that somehow touched him, because it was so passionate. "It’s the son of Stefan Loristan. The Lamp is lit."

"Wait. I am coming down to you," the Prince said.

"Wait. I'm coming down to you," the Prince said.

In a few minutes Marco heard a door open gently not far from where he stood. Then the man he had been following so many days appeared at his side.

In a few minutes, Marco heard a door open quietly not far from where he was standing. Then the man he had been following for so many days showed up next to him.

"How long have you been here?" he asked.

"How long have you been here?" he asked.

"Before the gates closed. I hid myself in the hollow of the big shrub there, Highness," Marco answered.

"Before the gates closed, I hid myself in the hollow of the big shrub there, Your Highness," Marco replied.

"Then you were out in the storm?"

"So you were out in the storm?"

"Yes, Highness."

"Yes, Your Highness."

The Prince put his hand on the boy's shoulder. "I cannot see you—but it is best to stand in the shadow. You are drenched to the skin."

The Prince placed his hand on the boy's shoulder. "I can't see you—but it's better to stay in the shadow. You're soaked through."

"I have been able to give your Highness—the Sign," Marco whispered. "A storm is nothing."

"I managed to give your Highness—the Sign," Marco whispered. "A storm is nothing."

There was a silence. Marco knew that his companion was pausing to turn something over in his mind.

There was silence. Marco knew that his friend was taking a moment to think about something.

"So-o?" he said slowly, at length. "The Lamp is lighted, And you are sent to bear the Sign." Something in his voice made Marco feel that he was smiling.

"So-o?" he said slowly, after a pause. "The Lamp is lit, and you are here to carry the Sign." Something in his voice made Marco sense that he was smiling.

"What a race you are! What a race—you Samavian Loristans!"

"What a race you are! What a race—you Samavian Loristans!"

He paused as if to think the thing over again.

He paused as if to reconsider the matter.

"I want to see your face," he said next. "Here is a tree with a shaft of moonlight striking through the branches. Let us step aside and stand under it."

"I want to see your face," he said next. "Here’s a tree with a beam of moonlight shining through the branches. Let’s step aside and stand beneath it."

Marco did as he was told. The shaft of moonlight fell upon his uplifted face and showed its young strength and darkness, quite splendid for the moment in a triumphant glow of joy in obstacles overcome. Raindrops hung on his hair, but he did not look draggled, only very wet and picturesque. He had reached his man. He had given the Sign.

Marco did what he was told. The shaft of moonlight lit up his face, revealing his youthful strength and darkness, looking striking in a triumphant glow of joy at overcoming obstacles. Raindrops clung to his hair, but he didn’t appear unkempt, just very wet and picturesque. He had reached his goal. He had given the Sign.

The Prince looked him over with interested curiosity.

The Prince examined him with intrigued curiosity.

"Yes," he said in his cool, rather dragging voice. "You are the son of Stefan Loristan. Also you must be taken care of. You must come with me. I have trained my household to remain in its own quarters until I require its service. I have attached to my own apartments a good safe little room where I sometimes keep people. You can dry your clothes and sleep there. When the gardens are opened again, the rest will be easy."

"Yes," he said in his calm, slightly slow voice. "You are the son of Stefan Loristan. You need to be taken care of. You have to come with me. I've trained my staff to stay in their own areas until I need them. I've set up a safe little room attached to my own apartments where I sometimes keep people. You can dry your clothes and sleep there. When the gardens open again, the rest will be easy."

But though he stepped out from under the trees and began to move towards the palace in the shadow, Marco noticed that he moved hesitatingly, as if he had not quite decided what he should do. He stopped rather suddenly and turned again to Marco, who was following him.

But even as he stepped out from under the trees and started walking toward the palace in the shadow, Marco noticed that he walked tentatively, as if he hadn’t fully decided what to do. He suddenly stopped and turned back to Marco, who was following him.

"There is some one in the room I just now left," he said, "an old man—whom it might interest to see you. It might also be a good thing for him to feel interest in you. I choose that he shall see you—as you are."

"There’s someone in the room I just left," he said, "an old man—who might be interested in meeting you. It could also be good for him to take an interest in you. I want him to see you—just as you are."

"I am at your command, Highness," Marco answered. He knew his companion was smiling again.

"I am at your service, Your Highness," Marco replied. He could tell his companion was smiling again.

"You have been in training for more centuries than you know," he said; "and your father has prepared you to encounter the unexpected without surprise."

"You've been in training for more centuries than you realize," he said; "and your father has equipped you to face the unexpected without being caught off guard."

They passed under the balcony and paused at a low stone doorway hidden behind shrubs. The door was a beautiful one, Marco saw when it was opened, and the corridor disclosed was beautiful also, though it had an air of quiet and aloofness which was not so much secret as private. A perfect though narrow staircase mounted from it to the next floor. After ascending it, the Prince led the way through a short corridor and stopped at the door at the end of it. "We are going in here," he said.

They walked under the balcony and stopped at a low stone door hidden behind some bushes. When the door opened, Marco noticed it was beautiful, and the corridor revealed was also stunning, though it felt quiet and distant, more private than secret. A perfect but narrow staircase led up to the next floor. After climbing it, the Prince guided them down a short corridor and paused at the door at the end. "We're going in here," he said.

It was a wonderful room—the one which opened on to the balcony. Each piece of furniture in it, the hangings, the tapestries, and pictures on the wall were all such as might well have found themselves adorning a museum. Marco remembered the common report of his escort's favorite amusement of collecting wonders and furnishing his house with the things others exhibited only as marvels of art and handicraft. The place was rich and mellow with exquisitely chosen beauties.

It was an amazing room—the one that opened onto the balcony. Every piece of furniture, the curtains, the tapestries, and the pictures on the walls could have easily graced a museum. Marco recalled the usual talk about his escort's favorite hobby of collecting treasures and decorating his home with items that others displayed only as masterpieces of art and craftsmanship. The space was vibrant and warm, filled with beautifully curated treasures.

In a massive chair upon the hearth sat a figure with bent head. It was a tall old man with white hair and moustache. His elbows rested upon the arm of his chair and he leaned his forehead on his hand as if he were weary.

In a large chair by the fireplace sat a figure with a bowed head. It was a tall elderly man with white hair and a mustache. His elbows rested on the arms of the chair, and he leaned his forehead on his hand as if he were tired.

Marco's companion crossed the room and stood beside him, speaking in a lowered voice. Marco could not at first hear what he said. He himself stood quite still, waiting. The white-haired man lifted his head and listened. It seemed as though almost at once he was singularly interested. The lowered voice was slightly raised at last and Marco heard the last two sentences:

Marco's friend walked across the room and stood next to him, speaking in a soft voice. Marco couldn't hear what he was saying at first. He stood completely still, waiting. The older man lifted his head and listened. It seemed like he became genuinely interested almost instantly. The quiet voice finally got a bit louder, and Marco caught the last two sentences:

"The only son of Stefan Loristan. Look at him."

"The only son of Stefan Loristan. Check him out."

The old man in the chair turned slowly and looked, steadily, and with questioning curiosity touched with grave surprise. He had keen and clear blue eyes.

The old man in the chair turned slowly and looked, steadily, and with questioning curiosity mixed with serious surprise. He had sharp and bright blue eyes.

Then Marco, still erect and silent, waited again. The Prince had merely said to him, "an old man whom it might interest to see you." He had plainly intended that, whatsoever happened, he must make no outward sign of seeing more than he had been told he would see—"an old man." It was for him to show no astonishment or recognition. He had been brought here not to see but to be seen. The power of remaining still under scrutiny, which The Rat had often envied him, stood now in good stead because he had seen the white head and tall form not many days before, surmounted by brilliant emerald plumes, hung with jeweled decorations, in the royal carriage, escorted by banners, and helmets, and following troops whose tramping feet kept time to bursts of military music while the populace bared their heads and cheered.

Then Marco, still upright and quiet, waited again. The Prince had simply said to him, "an old man whom it might interest to see you." He had clearly meant that, no matter what happened, Marco should give no outward sign of seeing more than what he was told he would see—"an old man." It was his job to show no surprise or recognition. He had been brought here not to see but to be seen. The ability to remain still under scrutiny, which The Rat had often envied him for, was now useful because he had seen the white-haired man and tall figure just a few days before, topped with brilliant emerald feathers, adorned with jeweled decorations, in the royal carriage, escorted by banners and helmets, and followed by troops whose marching feet kept time to bursts of military music while the crowd removed their hats and cheered.

"He is like his father," this personage said to the Prince. "But if any one but Loristan had sent him—His looks please me." Then suddenly to Marco, "You were waiting outside while the storm was going on?"

"He’s like his dad," this character said to the Prince. "But if anyone other than Loristan had sent him—his looks are appealing to me." Then suddenly to Marco, "You were waiting outside while the storm was happening?"

"Yes, sir," Marco answered.

"Yes, sir," Marco replied.

Then the two exchanged some words still in the lowered voice.

Then the two exchanged a few words, still in a hushed voice.

"You read the news as you made your journey?" he was asked. "You know how Samavia stands?"

"You read the news while you were traveling?" he was asked. "Do you know how things are in Samavia?"

"She does not stand," said Marco. "The Iarovitch and the Maranovitch have fought as hyenas fight, until each has torn the other into fragments—and neither has blood or strength left."

"She doesn't stand," said Marco. "The Iarovitch and the Maranovitch have fought like hyenas, until each has shredded the other into pieces—and neither has any blood or strength left."

The two glanced at each other.

The two looked at each other.

"A good simile," said the older person. "You are right. If a strong party rose—and a greater power chose not to interfere—the country might see better days." He looked at him a few moments longer and then waved his hand kindly.

"A good simile," the older person said. "You’re right. If a strong party emerged—and a greater power decided not to interfere—the country could experience better days." He looked at him for a few moments longer and then waved his hand kindly.

"You are a fine Samavian," he said. "I am glad of that. You may go. Good night."

"You’re a great Samavian," he said. "I’m really glad about that. You can go now. Good night."

Marco bowed respectfully and the man with the tired face led him out of the room.

Marco bowed respectfully, and the man with the weary face guided him out of the room.

It was just before he left him in the small quiet chamber in which he was to sleep that the Prince gave him a final curious glance. "I remember now," he said. "In the room, when you answered the question about Samavia, I was sure that I had seen you before. It was the day of the celebration. There was a break in the crowd and I saw a boy looking at me. It was you."

It was just before he left him in the small, quiet room where he was going to sleep that the Prince gave him one last curious look. "I remember now," he said. "In the room, when you answered the question about Samavia, I was sure I had seen you before. It was on the day of the celebration. The crowd parted, and I saw a boy looking at me. It was you."

"Yes," said Marco, "I have followed you each time you have gone out since then, but I could never get near enough to speak. To-night seemed only one chance in a thousand."

"Yeah," Marco said, "I’ve kept an eye on you every time you went out since then, but I could never get close enough to talk. Tonight felt like the only chance I’d get."

"You are doing your work more like a man than a boy," was the next speech, and it was made reflectively. "No man could have behaved more perfectly than you did just now, when discretion and composure were necessary." Then, after a moment's pause, "He was deeply interested and deeply pleased. Good night."

"You’re handling your work more like a man than a boy," was the next comment, said thoughtfully. "No man could have acted more perfectly than you just did when calmness and restraint were needed." After a brief pause, he added, "He was really impressed and really happy. Good night."


When the gardens had been thrown open the next morning and people were passing in and out again, Marco passed out also. He was obliged to tell himself two or three times that he had not wakened from an amazing dream. He quickened his pace after he had crossed the street, because he wanted to get home to the attic and talk to The Rat. There was a narrow side-street it was necessary for him to pass through if he wished to make a short cut. As he turned into it, he saw a curious figure leaning on crutches against a wall. It looked damp and forlorn, and he wondered if it could be a beggar. It was not. It was The Rat, who suddenly saw who was approaching and swung forward. His face was pale and haggard and he looked worn and frightened. He dragged off his cap and spoke in a voice which was hoarse as a crow's.

When the gardens opened up the next morning and people were moving in and out again, Marco lost consciousness as well. He had to remind himself a couple of times that he hadn’t just woken up from an incredible dream. He picked up his pace after crossing the street because he wanted to get home to the attic and talk to The Rat. There was a narrow side street he needed to pass through to take a shortcut. As he turned into it, he noticed a strange figure leaning on crutches against a wall. It looked damp and miserable, and he wondered if it might be a beggar. It wasn’t. It was The Rat, who suddenly recognized Marco and swung forward. His face was pale and gaunt, and he looked exhausted and terrified. He pulled off his cap and spoke in a voice as hoarse as a crow's.

"God be thanked!" he said. "God be thanked!" as people always said it when they received the Sign, alone. But there was a kind of anguish in his voice as well as relief.

"Thank God!" he said. "Thank God!" as people always said when they received the Sign, alone. But there was a mix of anguish and relief in his voice.

"Aide-de-camp!" Marco cried out—The Rat had begged him to call him so. "What have you been doing? How long have you been here?"

"Aide-de-camp!" Marco shouted—The Rat had asked him to call him that. "What have you been up to? How long have you been here?"

"Ever since I left you last night," said The Rat clutching tremblingly at his arm as if to make sure he was real. "If there was not room for two in the hollow, there was room for one in the street. Was it my place to go off duty and leave you alone—was it?"

"Ever since I left you last night," said The Rat, gripping his arm nervously as if to confirm he was really there. "If there wasn't enough space for two in the hollow, there was definitely room for one in the street. Was it my job to go off duty and leave you all alone—was it?"

"You were out in the storm?"

"You were out in the storm?"

"Weren't you?" said The Rat fiercely. "I huddled against the wall as well as I could. What did I care? Crutches don't prevent a fellow waiting. I wouldn't have left you if you'd given me orders. And that would have been mutiny. When you did not come out as soon as the gates opened, I felt as if my head got on fire. How could I know what had happened? I've not the nerve and backbone you have. I go half mad." For a second or so Marco did not answer. But when he put his hand on the damp sleeve, The Rat actually started, because it seemed as though he were looking into the eyes of Stefan Loristan.

"Weren't you?" The Rat said fiercely. "I squeezed against the wall as much as I could. What did it matter to me? Crutches don’t stop someone from waiting. I wouldn't have left you even if you'd told me to. That would have been treason. When you didn’t come out right after the gates opened, it felt like my head was on fire. How was I supposed to know what happened? I don’t have the nerve and courage you do. I go a little crazy." For a moment, Marco didn’t respond. But when he laid his hand on the damp sleeve, The Rat actually jumped, because it felt like he was staring into the eyes of Stefan Loristan.

"You look just like your father!" he exclaimed, in spite of himself. "How tall you are!"

"You look just like your dad!" he said, despite himself. "Wow, you're so tall!"

"When you are near me," Marco said, in Loristan's own voice, "when you are near me, I feel—I feel as if I were a royal prince attended by an army. You ARE my army." And he pulled off his cap with quick boyishness and added, "God be thanked!"

"When you’re around me," Marco said, using Loristan's voice, "when you’re around me, I feel—I feel like I’m a royal prince accompanied by an army. You ARE my army." Then he quickly took off his cap with youthful enthusiasm and added, "Thank God!"

The sun was warm in the attic window when they reached their lodging, and the two leaned on the rough sill as Marco told his story. It took some time to relate; and when he ended, he took an envelope from his pocket and showed it to The Rat. It contained a flat package of money.

The sun was warm in the attic window when they arrived at their place, and the two leaned on the rough sill as Marco shared his story. It took a while to tell; and when he was done, he took an envelope from his pocket and showed it to The Rat. It held a flat package of cash.

"He gave it to me just before he opened the private door," Marco explained. "And he said to me, 'It will not be long now. After Samavia, go back to London as quickly as you can—AS QUICKLY AS YOU CAN!'"

"He handed it to me right before he opened the private door," Marco explained. "And he told me, 'It won’t be long now. After Samavia, get back to London as fast as you can—AS FAST AS YOU CAN!'"

"I wonder—what he meant?" The Rat said, slowly. A tremendous thought had shot through his mind. But it was not a thought he could speak of to Marco.

"I wonder—what did he mean?" The Rat said, slowly. A huge thought had raced through his mind. But it was not something he could share with Marco.

"I cannot tell. I thought that it was for some reason he did not expect me to know," Marco said. "We will do as he told us. As quickly as we can." They looked over the newspapers, as they did every day. All that could be gathered from any of them was that the opposing armies of Samavia seemed each to have reached the culmination of disaster and exhaustion. Which party had the power left to take any final step which could call itself a victory, it was impossible to say. Never had a country been in a more desperate case.

"I can’t say. I thought there was a reason he didn’t expect me to know," Marco said. "We'll do what he told us. As fast as we can." They went through the newspapers, as they did every day. All that could be gathered from any of them was that the opposing armies in Samavia seemed to have reached the peak of disaster and fatigue. It was impossible to tell which side had enough strength left to take any final step that could be called a victory. Never had a country been in a more desperate situation.

"It is the time!" said The Rat, glowering over his map. "If the Secret Party rises suddenly now, it can take Melzarr almost without a blow. It can sweep through the country and disarm both armies. They're weakened—they're half starved—they're bleeding to death; they WANT to be disarmed. Only the Iarovitch and the Maranovitch keep on with the struggle because each is fighting for the power to tax the people and make slaves of them. If the Secret Party does not rise, the people will, and they'll rush on the palaces and kill every Maranovitch and Iarovitch they find. And serve them right!"

"It’s time!" said The Rat, scowling at his map. "If the Secret Party takes action now, it can seize Melzarr almost effortlessly. It can sweep across the country and disarm both armies. They’re weakened—they’re half-starved—they’re bleeding out; they want to be disarmed. Only the Iarovitch and the Maranovitch are still battling because each wants the power to tax the people and enslave them. If the Secret Party doesn’t act, the people will, and they’ll storm the palaces and kill every Maranovitch and Iarovitch they come across. And they deserve it!"

"Let us spend the rest of the day in studying the road-map again," said Marco. "To-night we must be on the way to Samavia!"

"Let's spend the rest of the day going over the map again," said Marco. "Tonight we need to be on our way to Samavia!"




XXVI

ACROSS THE FRONTIER

That one day, a week later, two tired and travel-worn boy-mendicants should drag themselves with slow and weary feet across the frontier line between Jiardasia and Samavia, was not an incident to awaken suspicion or even to attract attention. War and hunger and anguish had left the country stunned and broken. Since the worst had happened, no one was curious as to what would befall them next. If Jiardasia herself had become a foe, instead of a friendly neighbor, and had sent across the border galloping hordes of soldiery, there would only have been more shrieks, and home-burnings, and slaughter which no one dare resist. But, so far, Jiardasia had remained peaceful. The two boys—one of them on crutches—had evidently traveled far on foot. Their poor clothes were dusty and travel-stained, and they stopped and asked for water at the first hut across the line. The one who walked without crutches had some coarse bread in a bag slung over his shoulder, and they sat on the roadside and ate it as if they were hungry. The old grandmother who lived alone in the hut sat and stared at them without any curiosity. She may have vaguely wondered why any one crossed into Samavia in these days. But she did not care to know their reason. Her big son had lived in a village which belonged to the Maranovitch and he had been called out to fight for his lords. He had not wanted to fight and had not known what the quarrel was about, but he was forced to obey. He had kissed his handsome wife and four sturdy children, blubbering aloud when he left them. His village and his good crops and his house must be left behind. Then the Iarovitch swept through the pretty little cluster of homesteads which belonged to their enemy. They were mad with rage because they had met with great losses in a battle not far away, and, as they swooped through, they burned and killed, and trampled down fields and vineyards. The old woman's son never saw either the burned walls of his house or the bodies of his wife and children, because he had been killed himself in the battle for which the Iarovitch were revenging themselves. Only the old grandmother who lived in the hut near the frontier line and stared vacantly at the passers-by remained alive. She wearily gazed at people and wondered why she did not hear news from her son and her grandchildren. But that was all.

That one day, a week later, two tired and worn-out young beggars dragged themselves with slow, weary steps across the border between Jiardasia and Samavia. It wasn’t an event that would raise suspicion or even attract attention. War, hunger, and suffering had left the country in shock and ruin. Since the worst had happened, no one was curious about what would happen to them next. If Jiardasia had turned into an enemy instead of a friendly neighbor and sent waves of soldiers across the border, there would have just been more screams, more homes burned, and more slaughter that no one dared to resist. But so far, Jiardasia had stayed peaceful. The two boys—one of them on crutches—had clearly traveled a long way on foot. Their ragged clothes were dusty and soiled, and they stopped to ask for water at the first hut they encountered. The boy without crutches carried some coarse bread in a bag slung over his shoulder, and they sat by the roadside, eating it as if they were starving. The old grandmother who lived alone in the hut stared blankly at them without any curiosity. She might have vaguely wondered why anyone would come into Samavia these days, but she didn’t care to know their story. Her son had lived in a village that belonged to the Maranovitch, and he had been called to fight for his lords. He hadn’t wanted to fight and didn’t understand the argument, but he had to obey. He had kissed his beautiful wife and four strong children, crying as he left them behind. He had to abandon his village, good crops, and home. Then the Iarovitch swept through the nice little cluster of homes owned by their enemies. They were furious because they had suffered great losses in a nearby battle, and as they charged through, they burned, killed, and trampled down fields and vineyards. The old woman’s son never saw the burned walls of his house or the bodies of his wife and children because he was killed in the battle that the Iarovitch were avenging. Only the old grandmother who lived in the hut near the border and stared blankly at passersby remained alive. She wearily looked at people and wondered why she hadn’t heard from her son and her grandchildren. But that was all.

When the boys were over the frontier and well on their way along the roads, it was not difficult to keep out of sight if it seemed necessary. The country was mountainous and there were deep and thick forests by the way—forests so far-reaching and with such thick undergrowth that full-grown men could easily have hidden themselves. It was because of this, perhaps, that this part of the country had seen little fighting. There was too great opportunity for secure ambush for a foe. As the two travelers went on, they heard of burned villages and towns destroyed, but they were towns and villages nearer Melzarr and other fortress-defended cities, or they were in the country surrounding the castles and estates of powerful nobles and leaders. It was true, as Marco had said to the white-haired personage, that the Maranovitch and Iarovitch had fought with the savageness of hyenas until at last the forces of each side lay torn and bleeding, their strength, their resources, their supplies exhausted.

When the boys crossed the border and were well on their way down the roads, it wasn't hard to stay out of sight if they needed to. The area was mountainous, with deep, dense forests along the way—forests so vast and overgrown that fully grown men could easily hide in them. Maybe that's why this part of the country had seen little fighting. There were too many opportunities for a secure ambush against an enemy. As the two travelers continued, they heard about burned villages and destroyed towns, but those were closer to Melzarr and other cities defended by fortresses, or they were in the areas around the castles and estates of powerful nobles and leaders. It was true, as Marco had told the elderly figure, that the Maranovitch and Iarovitch had fought with the ferocity of hyenas until their forces lay torn and bleeding, their strength, resources, and supplies all used up.

Each day left them weaker and more desperate. Europe looked on with small interest in either party but with growing desire that the disorder should end and cease to interfere with commerce. All this and much more Marco and The Rat knew, but, as they made their cautious way through byways of the maimed and tortured little country, they learned other things. They learned that the stories of its beauty and fertility were not romances. Its heaven-reaching mountains, its immense plains of rich verdure on which flocks and herds might have fed by thousands, its splendor of deep forest and broad clear rushing rivers had a primeval majesty such as the first human creatures might have found on earth in the days of the Garden of Eden. The two boys traveled through forest and woodland when it was possible to leave the road. It was safe to thread a way among huge trees and tall ferns and young saplings. It was not always easy but it was safe. Sometimes they saw a charcoal-burner's hut or a shelter where a shepherd was hiding with the few sheep left to him. Each man they met wore the same look of stony suffering in his face; but, when the boys begged for bread and water, as was their habit, no one refused to share the little he had. It soon became plain to them that they were thought to be two young fugitives whose homes had probably been destroyed and who were wandering about with no thought but that of finding safety until the worst was over. That one of them traveled on crutches added to their apparent helplessness, and that he could not speak the language of the country made him more an object of pity. The peasants did not know what language he spoke. Sometimes a foreigner came to find work in this small town or that. The poor lad might have come to the country with his father and mother and then have been caught in the whirlpool of war and tossed out on the world parent-less. But no one asked questions. Even in their desolation they were silent and noble people who were too courteous for curiosity.

Each day left them weaker and more desperate. Europe looked on with little interest in either side but increasingly hoped that the chaos would end and stop disrupting commerce. All this and much more Marco and The Rat were aware of, but as they made their cautious way through the wounded and tortured little country, they discovered other things. They found that the tales of its beauty and fertility weren't just stories. Its towering mountains, vast plains of lush greenery where thousands of flocks and herds could have grazed, and its stunning deep forests and broad, clear, rushing rivers had an ancient majesty that the first humans might have experienced on earth during the days of the Garden of Eden. The two boys traveled through forests and woods whenever they could leave the road. It was safe to navigate among the enormous trees, tall ferns, and young saplings. It wasn’t always easy, but it was safe. Sometimes they saw a charcoal burner’s hut or a shelter where a shepherd was hiding with the few sheep left to him. Every man they met wore the same expression of stone-cold suffering on his face; however, when the boys asked for bread and water, as was their routine, no one hesitated to share what little they had. It quickly became clear to them that people thought they were two young refugees whose homes had likely been destroyed and who were wandering around with nothing in mind except finding safety until the worst was over. The fact that one of them used crutches added to their apparent helplessness, and his inability to speak the local language made him even more pitiful. The peasants didn’t recognize what language he spoke. Sometimes a foreigner would come looking for work here or there. The poor boy might have arrived in the country with his father and mother, only to be swept up in the turmoil of war and left in the world without parents. But no one asked questions. Even in their despair, they were silent and noble people who were too polite to be curious.

"In the old days they were simple and stately and kind. All doors were open to travelers. The master of the poorest hut uttered a blessing and a welcome when a stranger crossed his threshold. It was the custom of the country," Marco said. "I read about it in a book of my father's. About most of the doors the welcome was carved in stone. It was this—'The Blessing of the Son of God, and Rest within these Walls.'"

"In the past, people were simple, dignified, and kind. All doors were open to travelers. The owner of the most humble home would offer a blessing and a warm welcome when a stranger entered. 'That was the custom in the country,' Marco said. 'I read about it in one of my father's books. Most doors had the welcome carved in stone. It read: 'The Blessing of the Son of God, and Rest within these Walls.''"

"They are big and strong," said The Rat. "And they have good faces. They carry themselves as if they had been drilled—both men and women."

"They're big and strong," said The Rat. "And they have nice faces. They carry themselves like they've been trained—both the men and the women."

It was not through the blood-drenched part of the unhappy land their way led them, but they saw hunger and dread in the villages they passed. Crops which should have fed the people had been taken from them for the use of the army; flocks and herds had been driven away, and faces were gaunt and gray. Those who had as yet only lost crops and herds knew that homes and lives might be torn from them at any moment. Only old men and women and children were left to wait for any fate which the chances of war might deal out to them.

It wasn't through the blood-soaked part of the troubled land that their path took them, but they saw hunger and fear in the villages they passed. Crops that should have fed the people had been taken for the army's use; livestock had been driven away, and the people's faces were gaunt and pale. Those who had only lost crops and livestock understood that their homes and lives could be taken from them at any moment. Only old men, women, and children were left to await whatever fate the unpredictability of war might bring them.

When they were given food from some poor store, Marco would offer a little money in return. He dare not excite suspicion by offering much. He was obliged to let it be imagined that in his flight from his ruined home he had been able to snatch at and secrete some poor hoard which might save him from starvation. Often the women would not take what he offered. Their journey was a hard and hungry one. They must make it all on foot and there was little food to be found. But each of them knew how to live on scant fare. They traveled mostly by night and slept among the ferns and undergrowth through the day. They drank from running brooks and bathed in them. Moss and ferns made soft and sweet-smelling beds, and trees roofed them. Sometimes they lay long and talked while they rested. And at length a day came when they knew they were nearing their journey's end.

When they got food from a rundown store, Marco would offer a little money in return. He didn't want to raise any suspicion by offering too much. He had to let people believe that during his escape from his destroyed home, he had managed to grab and hide a small stash that could keep him from starving. Often, the women wouldn’t accept what he offered. Their journey was tough and filled with hunger. They had to make the trip entirely on foot, and there was hardly any food available. But each of them knew how to survive on very little. They mostly traveled at night and slept among the ferns and underbrush during the day. They drank from running streams and bathed in them. Moss and ferns provided soft, sweet-smelling beds, and the trees sheltered them. Sometimes they would lie down for a long time and talk while they rested. Then, eventually, a day came when they realized they were close to reaching the end of their journey.

"It is nearly over now," Marco said, after they had thrown themselves down in the forest in the early hours of one dewy morning. "He said 'After Samavia, go back to London as quickly as you can—AS QUICKLY AS YOU CAN.' He said it twice. As if—something were going to happen."

"It’s almost done now," Marco said, after they had collapsed in the forest on a dewy early morning. "He said, 'After Samavia, get back to London as fast as you can—AS FAST AS YOU CAN.' He repeated it twice. Like—something was about to happen."

"Perhaps it will happen more suddenly than we think—the thing he meant," answered The Rat.

"Maybe it will happen more suddenly than we expect—the thing he meant," replied The Rat.

Suddenly he sat up on his elbow and leaned towards Marco.

Suddenly, he propped himself up on his elbow and leaned toward Marco.

"We are in Samavia!" he said "We two are in Samavia! And we are near the end!"

"We're in Samavia!" he said. "Just the two of us are in Samavia! And we're close to the end!"

Marco rose on his elbow also. He was very thin as a result of hard travel and scant feeding. His thinness made his eyes look immense and black as pits. But they burned and were beautiful with their own fire.

Marco pushed himself up on his elbow as well. He was really thin from tough travel and not eating much. His thinness made his eyes look huge and dark like deep holes. But they shone with a beautiful fire of their own.

"Yes," he said, breathing quickly. "And though we do not know what the end will be, we have obeyed orders. The Prince was next to the last one. There is only one more. The old priest."

"Yeah," he said, breathing fast. "And even though we don't know what the end will be, we've followed orders. The Prince was the second to last one. There's just one more. The old priest."

"I have wanted to see him more than I have wanted to see any of the others," The Rat said.

"I've wanted to see him more than I've wanted to see any of the others," The Rat said.

"So have I," Marco answered. "His church is built on the side of this mountain. I wonder what he will say to us."

"So have I," Marco replied. "His church is built on the side of this mountain. I wonder what he will tell us."

Both had the same reason for wanting to see him. In his youth he had served in the monastery over the frontier—the one which, till it was destroyed in a revolt, had treasured the five-hundred-year-old story of the beautiful royal lad brought to be hidden among the brotherhood by the ancient shepherd. In the monastery the memory of the Lost Prince was as the memory of a saint. It had been told that one of the early brothers, who was a decorator and a painter, had made a picture of him with a faint halo shining about his head. The young acolyte who had served there must have heard wonderful legends. But the monastery had been burned, and the young acolyte had in later years crossed the frontier and become the priest of a few mountaineers whose little church clung to the mountain side. He had worked hard and faithfully and was worshipped by his people. Only the secret Forgers of the Sword knew that his most ardent worshippers were those with whom he prayed and to whom he gave blessings in dark caverns under the earth, where arms piled themselves and men with dark strong faces sat together in the dim light and laid plans and wrought schemes.

Both had the same reason for wanting to see him. In his youth, he had served in the monastery across the border—the one that, until it was destroyed in a revolt, had cherished the five-hundred-year-old story of the beautiful royal boy who was hidden among the brotherhood by the ancient shepherd. In the monastery, the memory of the Lost Prince was treated like that of a saint. It was said that one of the early brothers, who was a decorator and painter, had created a portrait of him with a faint halo glowing around his head. The young acolyte who had served there must have heard some amazing legends. But the monastery had been burned down, and the young acolyte later crossed the border and became the priest of a few mountaineers whose small church clung to the mountainside. He worked hard and faithfully and was revered by his people. Only the secret Forgers of the Sword knew that his most devoted followers were those with whom he prayed and to whom he gave blessings in dark caverns deep underground, where weapons stacked high and men with dark, strong faces gathered in the dim light to make plans and devise schemes.

This Marco and The Rat did not know as they talked of their desire to see him.

This Marco and The Rat didn't realize as they discussed their wish to see him.

"He may not choose to tell us anything," said Marco. "When we have given him the Sign, he may turn away and say nothing as some of the others did. He may have nothing to say which we should hear. Silence may be the order for him, too."

"He might not want to tell us anything," Marco said. "After we give him the Sign, he might just walk away and say nothing like some of the others did. He might have nothing to share that we need to hear. Silence could be what he chooses too."

It would not be a long or dangerous climb to the little church on the rock. They could sleep or rest all day and begin it at twilight. So after they had talked of the old priest and had eaten their black bread, they settled themselves to sleep under cover of the thick tall ferns.

It wouldn’t be a long or risky climb to the small church on the rock. They could nap or relax all day and start it at dusk. So, after they talked about the old priest and ate their dark bread, they made themselves comfortable to sleep under the thick, tall ferns.

It was a long and deep sleep which nothing disturbed. So few human beings ever climbed the hill, except by the narrow rough path leading to the church, that the little wild creatures had not learned to be afraid of them. Once, during the afternoon, a hare hopping along under the ferns to make a visit stopped by Marco's head, and, after looking at him a few seconds with his lustrous eyes, began to nibble the ends of his hair. He only did it from curiosity and because he wondered if it might be a new kind of grass, but he did not like it and stopped nibbling almost at once, after which he looked at it again, moving the soft sensitive end of his nose rapidly for a second or so, and then hopped away to attend to his own affairs. A very large and handsome green stag-beetle crawled from one end of The Rat's crutches to the other, but, having done it, he went away also. Two or three times a bird, searching for his dinner under the ferns, was surprised to find the two sleeping figures, but, as they lay so quietly, there seemed nothing to be frightened about. A beautiful little field mouse running past discovered that there were crumbs lying about and ate all she could find on the moss. After that she crept into Marco's pocket and found some excellent ones and had quite a feast. But she disturbed nobody and the boys slept on.

It was a long, deep sleep that went undisturbed. Very few people ever climbed the hill, except for the narrow, rough path to the church, so the little wild creatures had not learned to fear them. Once, in the afternoon, a hare, hopping along under the ferns to visit, stopped by Marco's head and, after staring at him for a few seconds with his shiny eyes, began to nibble the ends of his hair. He only did this out of curiosity, wondering if it might be a new kind of grass, but he didn’t like it and stopped almost immediately. After that, he looked at it again, twitching the sensitive tip of his nose for a moment, then hopped away to take care of his own business. A large, handsome green stag beetle crawled from one end of The Rat's crutches to the other, but after finishing, he also left. A bird, a couple of times, searching for its dinner under the ferns, was surprised to find the two sleeping figures, but since they lay so still, there seemed to be nothing to be scared of. A cute little field mouse running past discovered some crumbs on the moss and ate as many as she could find. After that, she crept into Marco's pocket, found some delicious ones, and had quite a feast. But she didn’t wake anyone, and the boys kept sleeping.

It was a bird's evening song which awakened them both. The bird alighted on the branch of a tree near them and her trill was rippling clear and sweet. The evening air had freshened and was fragrant with hillside scents. When Marco first rolled over and opened his eyes, he thought the most delicious thing on earth was to waken from sleep on a hillside at evening and hear a bird singing. It seemed to make exquisitely real to him the fact that he was in Samavia—that the Lamp was lighted and his work was nearly done. The Rat awakened when he did, and for a few minutes both lay on their backs without speaking. At last Marco said, "The stars are coming out. We can begin to climb, Aide-de-camp."

It was the evening song of a bird that woke them both up. The bird landed on a branch of a nearby tree and her trill was clear and sweet. The evening air had freshened and was filled with the scents of the hillside. When Marco first rolled over and opened his eyes, he thought there was nothing more wonderful than waking up on a hillside in the evening and hearing a bird sing. It made the fact that he was in Samavia feel incredibly real—that the Lamp was lit and his work was almost finished. The Rat woke up at the same time, and for a few minutes, they both lay on their backs without saying anything. Finally, Marco said, "The stars are coming out. We can start climbing, Aide-de-camp."

Then they both got up and looked at each other.

Then they both stood up and looked at each other.

"The last one!" The Rat said. "To-morrow we shall be on our way back to London—Number 7 Philibert Place. After all the places we've been to—what will it look like?"

"The last one!" the Rat said. "Tomorrow we’ll be heading back to London—Number 7 Philibert Place. After all the places we’ve been, what will it look like?"

"It will be like wakening out of a dream," said Marco. "It's not beautiful—Philibert Place. But HE will be there," And it was as if a light lighted itself in his face and shone through the very darkness of it.

"It'll be like waking up from a dream," Marco said. "Philibert Place isn't beautiful, but HE will be there." It was as if a light turned on in his face and shone through the darkness surrounding him.

And The Rat's face lighted in almost exactly the same way. And he pulled off his cap and stood bare-headed. "We've obeyed orders," he said. "We've not forgotten one. No one has noticed us, no one has thought of us. We've blown through the countries as if we had been grains of dust."

And The Rat's face lit up almost exactly the same way. He took off his cap and stood bare-headed. "We've followed the orders," he said. "We haven't forgotten a single one. No one has noticed us, no one has thought of us. We've zipped through the countries like we were just grains of dust."

Marco's head was bared, too, and his face was still shining. "God be thanked!" he said. "Let us begin to climb."

Marco's head was uncovered, and his face was still glowing. "Thank God!" he said. "Let's start climbing."

They pushed their way through the ferns and wandered in and out through trees until they found the little path. The hill was thickly clothed with forest and the little path was sometimes dark and steep; but they knew that, if they followed it, they would at last come out to a place where there were scarcely any trees at all, and on a crag they would find the tiny church waiting for them. The priest might not be there. They might have to wait for him, but he would be sure to come back for morning Mass and for vespers, wheresoever he wandered between times.

They pushed their way through the ferns and meandered in and out of the trees until they found the small path. The hill was heavily covered with forest, and the little path was sometimes dark and steep; but they knew that if they followed it, they would eventually reach a spot where there were hardly any trees at all, and on a cliff, they would find the tiny church waiting for them. The priest might not be there. They might have to wait for him, but he’d definitely come back for morning Mass and for evening prayers, wherever he roamed in the meantime.

There were many stars in the sky when at last a turn of the path showed them the church above them. It was little and built of rough stone. It looked as if the priest himself and his scattered flock might have broken and carried or rolled bits of the hill to put it together. It had the small, round, mosque-like summit the Turks had brought into Europe in centuries past. It was so tiny that it would hold but a very small congregation—and close to it was a shed-like house, which was of course the priest's.

There were many stars in the sky when a bend in the path finally revealed the church above them. It was small and made of rough stone. It looked like the priest and his scattered congregation might have broken off and carried bits of the hill to build it. It had a small, round, mosque-like top that the Turks had introduced to Europe centuries ago. It was so tiny that it could only hold a very small congregation—and next to it was a shed-like house, which was, of course, the priest's.

The two boys stopped on the path to look at it.

The two boys paused on the path to check it out.

"There is a candle burning in one of the little windows," said Marco.

"There’s a candle burning in one of the small windows," Marco said.

"There is a well near the door—and some one is beginning to draw water," said The Rat, next. "It is too dark to see who it is. Listen!"

"There’s a well by the door—and someone is starting to draw water," said The Rat. "It’s too dark to see who it is. Listen!"

They listened and heard the bucket descend on the chains, and splash in the water. Then it was drawn up, and it seemed some one drank long. Then they saw a dim figure move forward and stand still. Then they heard a voice begin to pray aloud, as if the owner, being accustomed to utter solitude, did not think of earthly hearers.

They listened and heard the bucket drop on the chains and splash into the water. Then it was pulled up, and it sounded like someone was drinking deeply. After that, they saw a shadowy figure move forward and come to a stop. They then heard a voice start to pray out loud, as if the person, used to being alone, didn’t consider that anyone else was listening.

"Come," Marco said. And they went forward.

"Come on," Marco said. And they moved ahead.

Because the stars were so many and the air so clear, the priest heard their feet on the path, and saw them almost as soon as he heard them. He ended his prayer and watched them coming. A lad on crutches, who moved as lightly and easily as a bird—and a lad who, even yards away, was noticeable for a bearing of his body which was neither haughty nor proud but set him somehow aloof from every other lad one had ever seen. A magnificent lad—though, as he drew near, the starlight showed his face thin and his eyes hollow as if with fatigue or hunger.

Because there were so many stars and the air was so clear, the priest heard their footsteps on the path and saw them almost as soon as he heard them. He finished his prayer and watched them approach. A boy on crutches moved as lightly and easily as a bird—and even from a distance, he stood out for his posture, which was neither arrogant nor proud but somehow made him seem different from any other boy one had ever seen. A striking boy—though as he got closer, the starlight revealed his face was thin and his eyes hollow, looking as if from tiredness or hunger.

"And who is this one?" the old priest murmured to himself. "WHO?"

"And who is this person?" the old priest muttered to himself. "WHO?"

Marco drew up before him and made a respectful reverence. Then he lifted his black head, squared his shoulders and uttered his message for the last time.

Marco came to a stop in front of him and made a respectful bow. Then he lifted his black head, straightened his shoulders, and delivered his message for the final time.

"The Lamp is lighted, Father," he said. "The Lamp is lighted."

"The lamp is on, Dad," he said. "The lamp is on."

The old priest stood quite still and gazed into his face. The next moment he bent his head so that he could look at him closely. It seemed almost as if he were frightened and wanted to make sure of something. At the moment it flashed through The Rat's mind that the old, old woman on the mountain-top had looked frightened in something the same way.

The old priest stood still and looked at his face. The next moment, he leaned in to get a closer look at him. It was almost like he was scared and needed to confirm something. At that moment, The Rat remembered that the very old woman on the mountaintop had looked frightened in a similar way.

"I am an old man," he said. "My eyes are not good. If I had a light"—and he glanced towards the house.

"I’m an old man," he said. "My eyesight isn’t good. If I had a light"—and he looked towards the house.

It was The Rat who, with one whirl, swung through the door and seized the candle. He guessed what he wanted. He held it himself so that the flare fell on Marco's face.

It was The Rat who, with a quick turn, burst through the door and grabbed the candle. He knew exactly what he wanted. He held it himself so that the light shone directly on Marco's face.

The old priest drew nearer and nearer. He gasped for breath. "You are the son of Stefan Loristan!" he cried. "It is HIS SON who brings the Sign."

The old priest got closer and closer. He was struggling to breathe. "You are the son of Stefan Loristan!" he shouted. "It's HIS SON who brings the Sign."

He fell upon his knees and hid his face in his hands. Both the boys heard him sobbing and praying—praying and sobbing at once.

He dropped to his knees and covered his face with his hands. Both boys heard him crying and praying—praying and crying at the same time.

They glanced at each other. The Rat was bursting with excitement, but he felt a little awkward also and wondered what Marco would do. An old fellow on his knees, crying, made a chap feel as if he didn't know what to say. Must you comfort him or must you let him go on?

They looked at each other. The Rat was overflowing with excitement, but he also felt a bit awkward and wondered what Marco would do. An old guy on his knees, crying, made a person feel like they didn’t know what to say. Should you comfort him or just let him keep going?

Marco only stood quite still and looked at him with understanding and gravity.

Marco just stood there quietly and looked at him with understanding and seriousness.

"Yes, Father," he said. "I am the son of Stefan Loristan, and I have given the Sign to all. You are the last one. The Lamp is lighted. I could weep for gladness, too."

"Yes, Dad," he said. "I’m the son of Stefan Loristan, and I’ve given the Sign to everyone. You’re the last one. The Lamp is lit. I could also cry from happiness."

The priest's tears and prayers ended. He rose to his feet—a rugged-faced old man with long and thick white hair which fell on his shoulders—and smiled at Marco while his eyes were still wet.

The priest's tears and prayers stopped. He got to his feet—an old man with a weathered face and long, thick white hair that fell on his shoulders—and smiled at Marco while his eyes were still wet.

"You have passed from one country to another with the message?" he said. "You were under orders to say those four words?"

"You traveled from one country to another with the message?" he asked. "You were instructed to say those four words?"

"Yes, Father," answered Marco.

"Yes, Dad," answered Marco.

"That was all? You were to say no more?"

"Is that it? You were just supposed to say no more?"

"I know no more. Silence has been the order since I took my oath of allegiance when I was a child. I was not old enough to fight, or serve, or reason about great things. All I could do was to be silent, and to train myself to remember, and be ready when I was called. When my father saw I was ready, he trusted me to go out and give the Sign. He told me the four words. Nothing else."

"I don’t know anything more. Silence has been the rule since I swore my loyalty as a child. I wasn't old enough to fight, serve, or think about big issues. All I could do was stay quiet, train myself to remember, and be prepared for when I was needed. When my father felt I was ready, he trusted me to go out and give the Sign. He told me the four words. Nothing else."

The old man watched him with a wondering face.

The old man looked at him with a curious expression.

"If Stefan Loristan does not know best," he said, "who does?"

"If Stefan Loristan doesn't know best," he said, "who does?"

"He always knows," answered Marco proudly. "Always." He waved his hand like a young king toward The Rat. He wanted each man they met to understand the value of The Rat. "He chose for me this companion," he added. "I have done nothing alone."

"He always knows," Marco replied proudly. "Always." He waved his hand like a young king toward The Rat. He wanted every man they encountered to recognize the value of The Rat. "He picked this companion for me," he added. "I haven't done anything alone."

"He let me call myself his aide-de-camp!" burst forth The Rat. "I would be cut into inch-long strips for him."

“He let me call myself his assistant!” The Rat exclaimed. “I would be sliced into tiny strips for him.”

Marco translated.

Marco interpreted.

Then the priest looked at The Rat and slowly nodded his head. "Yes," he said. "He knew best. He always knows best. That I see."

Then the priest looked at The Rat and slowly nodded. "Yeah," he said. "He knows best. He always knows best. I can see that."

"How did you know I was my father's son?" asked Marco. "You have seen him?"

"How did you know I was my dad's son?" asked Marco. "Have you seen him?"

"No," was the answer; "but I have seen a picture which is said to be his image—and you are the picture's self. It is, indeed, a strange thing that two of God's creatures should be so alike. There is a purpose in it." He led them into his bare small house and made them rest, and drink goat's milk, and eat food. As he moved about the hut-like place, there was a mysterious and exalted look on his face.

"No," was the answer; "but I have seen a picture that's supposed to be his likeness—and you are just like that picture. It’s truly strange that two of God's creations could resemble each other so closely. There's a reason for it." He took them into his small, simple home and had them sit down, drink goat's milk, and eat some food. As he moved around the hut-like space, a mysterious and elevated expression appeared on his face.

"You must be refreshed before we leave here," he said at last. "I am going to take you to a place hidden in the mountains where there are men whose hearts will leap at the sight of you. To see you will give them new power and courage and new resolve. To-night they meet as they or their ancestors have met for centuries, but now they are nearing the end of their waiting. And I shall bring them the son of Stefan Loristan, who is the Bearer of the Sign!"

"You need to rest before we leave," he finally said. "I'm going to take you to a secret place in the mountains where there are men who will be thrilled to see you. Just your presence will give them new energy, courage, and determination. Tonight, they gather just like their ancestors have for centuries, but now they're close to the end of their wait. And I will bring them the son of Stefan Loristan, who is the Bearer of the Sign!"

They ate the bread and cheese and drank the goat's milk he gave them, but Marco explained that they did not need rest as they had slept all day. They were prepared to follow him when he was ready.

They ate the bread and cheese and drank the goat's milk he gave them, but Marco explained that they didn't need to rest since they had slept all day. They were ready to follow him when he was set.

The last faint hint of twilight had died into night and the stars were at their thickest when they set out together. The white-haired old man took a thick knotted staff in his hand and led the way. He knew it well, though it was a rugged and steep one with no track to mark it. Sometimes they seemed to be walking around the mountain, sometimes they were climbing, sometimes they dragged themselves over rocks or fallen trees, or struggled through almost impassable thickets; more than once they descended into ravines and, almost at the risk of their lives, clambered and drew themselves with the aid of the undergrowth up the other side. The Rat was called upon to use all his prowess, and sometimes Marco and the priest helped him across obstacles with the aid of his crutch.

The last faint hint of twilight faded into night, and the stars were at their brightest when they set out together. The old man with white hair took a thick, knotted staff in his hand and led the way. He knew the path well, even though it was rough and steep with no trail to guide them. Sometimes it felt like they were walking around the mountain, other times they were climbing, and they often dragged themselves over rocks or fallen trees or struggled through almost impassable thickets. More than once, they descended into ravines and, risking their lives, scrambled and pulled themselves up the other side using the undergrowth for support. The Rat had to use all his skills, and sometimes Marco and the priest helped him get over obstacles with the help of his crutch.

"Haven't I shown to-night whether I'm a cripple or not?" he said once to Marco. "You can tell HIM about this, can't you? And that the crutches helped instead of being in the way?"

"Haven't I demonstrated tonight whether I'm disabled or not?" he said to Marco. "You can share this with HIM, right? And that the crutches actually helped instead of getting in the way?"

They had been out nearly two hours when they came to a place where the undergrowth was thick and a huge tree had fallen crashing down among it in some storm. Not far from the tree was an outcropping rock. Only the top of it was to be seen above the heavy tangle.

They had been out for almost two hours when they reached a spot where the underbrush was dense, and a massive tree had collapsed into it during a storm. Nearby, there was a rocky outcrop, with only its top visible above the heavy tangles.

They had pushed their way through the jungle of bushes and young saplings, led by their companion. They did not know where they would be led next and were supposed to push forward further when the priest stopped by the outcropping rock. He stood silent a few minutes—quite motionless—as if he were listening to the forest and the night. But there was utter stillness. There was not even a breeze to stir a leaf, or a half-wakened bird to sleepily chirp.

They had made their way through the dense bushes and young trees, following their companion. They had no idea where they’d be taken next and were meant to keep moving forward until the priest paused by the rocky outcrop. He remained silent for a few minutes—completely still—as if he were listening to the sounds of the forest and the night. But there was total silence. Not even a breeze rustled a leaf, or a half-asleep bird dared to chirp.

He struck the rock with his staff—twice, and then twice again.

He hit the rock with his staff—twice, and then twice more.

Marco and The Rat stood with bated breath.

Marco and The Rat stood anxiously.

They did not wait long. Presently each of them found himself leaning forward, staring with almost unbelieving eyes, not at the priest or his staff, but at THE ROCK ITSELF!

They didn’t wait long. Soon, each of them found themselves leaning forward, staring with almost disbelieving eyes, not at the priest or his staff, but at THE ROCK ITSELF!

It was moving! Yes, it moved. The priest stepped aside and it slowly turned, as if worked by a lever. As it turned, it gradually revealed a chasm of darkness dimly lighted, and the priest spoke to Marco. "There are hiding-places like this all through Samavia," he said. "Patience and misery have waited long in them. They are the caverns of the Forgers of the Sword. Come!"

It was moving! Yes, it moved. The priest stepped aside and it slowly turned, as if operated by a lever. As it turned, it gradually revealed a dark chasm that was dimly lit, and the priest spoke to Marco. "There are hiding places like this all over Samavia," he said. "Patience and misery have waited long in them. They are the caverns of the Forgers of the Sword. Come!"




XXVII

"IT IS THE LOST PRINCE! IT IS IVOR!"

Many times since their journey had begun the boys had found their hearts beating with the thrill and excitement of things. The story of which their lives had been a part was a pulse-quickening experience. But as they carefully made their way down the steep steps leading seemingly into the bowels of the earth, both Marco and The Rat felt as though the old priest must hear the thudding in their young sides.

Many times since their journey began, the boys had felt their hearts racing with excitement. The story they were a part of was a thrilling experience. But as they cautiously made their way down the steep stairs that seemed to lead deep into the earth, both Marco and The Rat felt like the old priest could hear the pounding in their young chests.

"'The Forgers of the Sword.' Remember every word they say," The Rat whispered, "so that you can tell it to me afterwards. Don't forget anything! I wish I knew Samavian."

"'The Forgers of the Sword.' Remember every word they say," The Rat whispered, "so you can tell me later. Don’t forget anything! I wish I knew Samavian."

At the foot of the steps stood the man who was evidently the sentinel who worked the lever that turned the rock. He was a big burly peasant with a good watchful face, and the priest gave him a greeting and a blessing as he took from him the lantern he held out.

At the bottom of the steps stood the man who was clearly the guard operating the lever that moved the rock. He was a large, sturdy peasant with a friendly, attentive face, and the priest greeted him and offered a blessing as he took the lantern that he held out.

They went through a narrow and dark passage, and down some more steps, and turned a corner into another corridor cut out of rock and earth. It was a wider corridor, but still dark, so that Marco and The Rat had walked some yards before their eyes became sufficiently accustomed to the dim light to see that the walls themselves seemed made of arms stacked closely together.

They walked through a narrow, dark passage, down some more steps, and turned a corner into another corridor carved from rock and dirt. It was a wider corridor, but still dark, so Marco and The Rat had to walk a few yards before their eyes adjusted to the dim light enough to see that the walls looked like arms piled closely together.

"The Forgers of the Sword!" The Rat was unconsciously mumbling to himself, "The Forgers of the Sword!"

"The Forgers of the Sword!" The Rat was mumbling to himself without even realizing it, "The Forgers of the Sword!"

It must have taken years to cut out the rounding passage they threaded their way through, and longer years to forge the solid, bristling walls. But The Rat remembered the story the stranger had told his drunken father, of the few mountain herdsmen who, in their savage grief and wrath over the loss of their prince, had banded themselves together with a solemn oath which had been handed down from generation to generation. The Samavians were a long-memoried people, and the fact that their passion must be smothered had made it burn all the more fiercely. Five hundred years ago they had first sworn their oath; and kings had come and gone, had died or been murdered, and dynasties had changed, but the Forgers of the Sword had not changed or forgotten their oath or wavered in their belief that some time—some time, even after the long dark years—the soul of their Lost Prince would be among them once more, and that they would kneel at the feet and kiss the hands of him for whose body that soul had been reborn. And for the last hundred years their number and power and their hiding places had so increased that Samavia was at last honeycombed with them. And they only waited, breathless,—for the Lighting of the Lamp.

It must have taken years to carve out the winding path they navigated, and even longer to build the strong, formidable walls. But The Rat recalled the story the stranger had shared with his drunk father about the few mountain herdsmen who, in their deep sorrow and anger over the loss of their prince, had united with a solemn oath passed down through generations. The Samavians had long memories, and the need to suppress their passion only made it burn more fiercely. Five hundred years ago, they first took their oath; kings had come and gone, had died or been murdered, and dynasties had changed, but the Forgers of the Sword had remained steadfast, not forgetting their oath or wavering in their belief that someday—someday, even after many dark years—the soul of their Lost Prince would return to them, and they would kneel at his feet and kiss the hands of the one for whose body that soul had been reborn. And for the last hundred years, their numbers, power, and hidden locations had grown so much that Samavia was finally filled with them. They merely waited, breathless—for the Lighting of the Lamp.

The old priest knew how breathlessly, and he knew what he was bringing them. Marco and The Rat, in spite of their fond boy-imaginings, were not quite old enough to know how fierce and full of flaming eagerness the breathless waiting of savage full-grown men could be. But there was a tense-strung thrill in knowing that they who were being led to them were the Bearers of the Sign. The Rat went hot and cold; he gnawed his fingers as he went. He could almost have shrieked aloud, in the intensity of his excitement, when the old priest stopped before a big black door!

The old priest understood how breathless it felt, and he knew what he was bringing them. Marco and The Rat, despite their imaginative boyhood dreams, weren’t quite old enough to grasp just how fierce and intensely eager the breathless anticipation of full-grown men could be. But there was a thrilling tension in realizing that those being led to them were the Bearers of the Sign. The Rat felt a rush of heat and cold; he chewed on his fingers as he walked. He could nearly scream out loud in the intensity of his excitement when the old priest paused in front of a big black door!

Marco made no sound. Excitement or danger always made him look tall and quite pale. He looked both now.

Marco stayed silent. Excitement or danger always made him appear tall and somewhat pale. He looked like that now.

The priest touched the door, and it opened.

The priest touched the door, and it swung open.

They were looking into an immense cavern. Its walls and roof were lined with arms—guns, swords, bayonets, javelins, daggers, pistols, every weapon a desperate man might use. The place was full of men, who turned towards the door when it opened. They all made obeisance to the priest, but Marco realized almost at the same instant that they started on seeing that he was not alone.

They were looking into a huge cavern. Its walls and ceiling were covered with weapons—guns, swords, bayonets, javelins, daggers, pistols, every kind of weapon a desperate person might use. The place was packed with men, who turned towards the door when it opened. They all showed respect to the priest, but Marco understood almost immediately that they reacted upon seeing he wasn't alone.

They were a strange and picturesque crowd as they stood under their canopy of weapons in the lurid torchlight. Marco saw at once that they were men of all classes, though all were alike roughly dressed. They were huge mountaineers, and plainsmen young and mature in years. Some of the biggest were men with white hair but with bodies of giants, and with determination in their strong jaws. There were many of these, Marco saw, and in each man's eyes, whether he were young or old, glowed a steady unconquered flame. They had been beaten so often, they had been oppressed and robbed, but in the eyes of each one was this unconquered flame which, throughout all the long tragedy of years had been handed down from father to son. It was this which had gone on through centuries, keeping its oath and forging its swords in the caverns of the earth, and which to-day was—waiting.

They were an unusual and striking group as they stood under their canopy of weapons in the harsh torchlight. Marco instantly noticed that they were men from all walks of life, though they all wore rough clothing. They were massive mountaineers and plainsmen, both young and old. Some of the largest among them had white hair but the bodies of giants, with determination evident in their strong jaws. Marco observed that there were many like this, and in each man's eyes, whether young or old, shone a steady, unconquered flame. They had been defeated countless times; they had been oppressed and robbed, yet in each gaze was this unconquered flame that had been passed down from father to son throughout the long tragedy of years. It was this flame that had endured for centuries, keeping its oath and forging its swords in the depths of the earth, and today it was—waiting.

The old priest laid his hand on Marco's shoulder, and gently pushed him before him through the crowd which parted to make way for them. He did not stop until the two stood in the very midst of the circle, which fell back gazing wonderingly. Marco looked up at the old man because for several seconds he did not speak. It was plain that he did not speak because he also was excited, and could not. He opened his lips and his voice seemed to fail him. Then he tried again and spoke so that all could hear—even the men at the back of the gazing circle.

The old priest placed his hand on Marco's shoulder and gently guided him through the crowd, which parted to let them through. He didn't stop until they reached the center of the circle, which stepped back, staring in wonder. Marco looked up at the old man, who was silent for several seconds. It was clear that he was also excited and couldn't find the words. He opened his mouth, but his voice faltered. Then he tried again and spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, even the people at the back of the crowd.

"My children," he said, "this is the son of Stefan Loristan, and he comes to bear the Sign. My son," to Marco, "speak!"

"My kids," he said, "this is the son of Stefan Loristan, and he comes to carry the Sign. My son," to Marco, "speak!"

Then Marco understood what he wished, and also what he felt. He felt it himself, that magnificent uplifting gladness, as he spoke, holding his black head high and lifting his right hand.

Then Marco understood what he wanted, and also what he felt. He felt it himself, that amazing, uplifting joy, as he spoke, holding his head high and raising his right hand.

"The Lamp is Lighted, brothers!" he cried. "The Lamp is Lighted!"

"The lamp is lit, brothers!" he yelled. "The lamp is lit!"

Then The Rat, who stood apart, watching, thought that the strange world within the cavern had gone mad! Wild smothered cries broke forth, men caught each other in passionate embrace, they fell upon their knees, they clutched one another sobbing, they wrung each other's hands, they leaped into the air. It was as if they could not bear the joy of hearing that the end of their waiting had come at last. They rushed upon Marco, and fell at his feet. The Rat saw big peasants kissing his shoes, his hands, every scrap of his clothing they could seize. The wild circle swayed and closed upon him until The Rat was afraid. He did not know that, overpowered by this frenzy of emotion, his own excitement was making him shake from head to foot like a leaf, and that tears were streaming down his cheeks. The swaying crowd hid Marco from him, and he began to fight his way towards him because his excitement increased with fear. The ecstasy-frenzied crowd of men seemed for the moment to have almost ceased to be sane. Marco was only a boy. They did not know how fiercely they were pressing upon him and keeping away the very air.

Then The Rat, who stood apart and watched, thought the bizarre world within the cavern had lost its mind! Wild muffled cries erupted, men embraced each other passionately, they fell to their knees, sobbing as they clutched one another, wringing each other's hands, leaping into the air. It was as if they couldn’t handle the joy of finally hearing that their wait was over. They rushed towards Marco and fell at his feet. The Rat saw big peasants kissing his shoes, his hands, every piece of clothing they could grab. The wild circle swayed and closed around him until The Rat felt scared. He didn’t realize that, overwhelmed by the frenzy of emotions, his own excitement was making him tremble like a leaf, and tears were streaming down his face. The swaying crowd obscured Marco from view, and he began to push his way toward him as his excitement turned to fear. The ecstatic, frenzied crowd of men seemed for a moment to have lost their sanity. Marco was just a boy. They didn’t realize how fiercely they were pressing against him, crowding him so tightly that he could hardly breathe.

"Don't kill him! Don't kill him!" yelled The Rat, struggling forward. "Stand back, you fools! I'm his aide-de-camp! Let me pass!"

"Don't kill him! Don't kill him!" shouted The Rat, trying to push forward. "Step back, you idiots! I'm his aide-de-camp! Let me through!"

And though no one understood his English, one or two suddenly remembered they had seen him enter with the priest and so gave way. But just then the old priest lifted his hand above the crowd, and spoke in a voice of stern command.

And even though no one understood his English, one or two suddenly remembered seeing him come in with the priest, so they stepped aside. But just then, the old priest raised his hand above the crowd and spoke in a commanding voice.

"Stand back, my children!" he cried. "Madness is not the homage you must bring to the son of Stefan Loristan. Obey! Obey!" His voice had a power in it that penetrated even the wildest herdsmen. The frenzied mass swayed back and left space about Marco, whose face The Rat could at last see. It was very white with emotion, and in his eyes there was a look which was like awe.

"Step back, kids!" he shouted. "Crazy behavior is not the respect you owe the son of Stefan Loristan. Listen to me! Listen!" His voice had a strength that reached even the most unruly herdsmen. The chaotic crowd parted, creating a space around Marco, whose face The Rat could finally see. It was very pale from emotion, and in his eyes was an expression that resembled awe.

The Rat pushed forward until he stood beside him. He did not know that he almost sobbed as he spoke.

The Rat stepped closer until he was right next to him. He had no idea he was on the verge of crying as he spoke.

"I'm your aide-de-camp," he said. "I'm going to stand here! Your father sent me! I'm under orders! I thought they'd crush you to death."

"I'm your aide-de-camp," he said. "I'm going to stand right here! Your dad sent me! I'm following orders! I thought they would crush you to death."

He glared at the circle about them as if, instead of worshippers distraught with adoration, they had been enemies. The old priest seeing him, touched Marco's arm.

He stared at the circle around them as if, instead of devoted worshippers, they were enemies. The old priest noticed him and touched Marco's arm.

"Tell him he need not fear," he said. "It was only for the first few moments. The passion of their souls drove them wild. They are your slaves."

"Tell him he doesn't have to be afraid," he said. "It was just for the first few moments. The passion of their souls drove them crazy. They are your slaves."

"Those at the back might have pushed the front ones on until they trampled you under foot in spite of themselves!" The Rat persisted.

"Those at the back might have pushed the ones in front until they trampled you underfoot, even if they didn’t mean to!" the Rat insisted.

"No," said Marco. "They would have stopped if I had spoken."

"No," Marco said. "They would have stopped if I had said something."


"Why didn't you speak then?" snapped The Rat.

"Why didn't you say anything then?" snapped The Rat.

"All they felt was for Samavia, and for my father," Marco said, "and for the Sign. I felt as they did."

"All they felt was for Samavia, my dad," Marco said, "and for the Sign. I felt the same way."

The Rat was somewhat softened. It was true, after all. How could he have tried to quell the outbursts of their worship of Loristan—of the country he was saving for them—of the Sign which called them to freedom? He could not.

The Rat was somewhat softened. It was true, after all. How could he have tried to stifle their excitement for Loristan—the country he was saving for them—the Sign that called them to freedom? He couldn't.

Then followed a strange and picturesque ceremonial. The priest went about among the encircling crowd and spoke to one man after another—sometimes to a group. A larger circle was formed. As the pale old man moved about, The Rat felt as if some religious ceremony were going to be performed. Watching it from first to last, he was thrilled to the core.

Then came a strange and colorful ceremony. The priest walked among the surrounding crowd and spoke to one person after another—sometimes to a group. A larger circle formed. As the pale old man moved around, The Rat felt like a religious ceremony was about to take place. Watching it from beginning to end, he was deeply moved.

At the end of the cavern a block of stone had been cut out to look like an altar. It was covered with white, and against the wall above it hung a large picture veiled by a curtain. From the roof there swung before it an ancient lamp of metal suspended by chains. In front of the altar was a sort of stone dais. There the priest asked Marco to stand, with his aide-de-camp on the lower level in attendance. A knot of the biggest herdsmen went out and returned. Each carried a huge sword which had perhaps been of the earliest made in the dark days gone by. The bearers formed themselves into a line on either side of Marco. They raised their swords and formed a pointed arch above his head and a passage twelve men long. When the points first clashed together The Rat struck himself hard upon his breast. His exultation was too keen to endure. He gazed at Marco standing still—in that curiously splendid way in which both he and his father COULD stand still—and wondered how he could do it. He looked as if he were prepared for any strange thing which could happen to him—because he was "under orders." The Rat knew that he was doing whatsoever he did merely for his father's sake. It was as if he felt that he was representing his father, though he was a mere boy; and that because of this, boy as he was, he must bear himself nobly and remain outwardly undisturbed.

At the back of the cave, a stone block had been carved to resemble an altar. It was covered in white, and a large painting hung above it, concealed by a curtain. An ancient metal lamp dangled from the ceiling, swinging above the altar, suspended by chains. In front of the altar was a stone dais where the priest instructed Marco to stand, while his aide-de-camp remained on a lower level nearby. A group of the largest herdsmen went out and returned, each carrying a massive sword that might have been made in the earliest days long ago. The bearers formed two lines on either side of Marco, raising their swords to create a pointed arch above his head and a twelve-man-long passage. When the sword tips clashed together, The Rat struck his chest with a fist. His excitement was too intense to contain. He watched Marco standing motionless—in that strangely impressive way that both he and his father had mastered—and wondered how he could do it. Marco looked ready for anything unexpected that might happen to him—because he was "under orders." The Rat understood that everything he did was solely for his father's sake. It felt as if he was representing his father, even though he was just a boy; and because of that, despite his youth, he had to carry himself with dignity and remain outwardly calm.

At the end of the arch of swords, the old priest stood and gave a sign to one man after another. When the sign was given to a man he walked under the arch to the dais, and there knelt and, lifting Marco's hand to his lips, kissed it with passionate fervor. Then he returned to the place he had left. One after another passed up the aisle of swords, one after another knelt, one after the other kissed the brown young hand, rose and went away. Sometimes The Rat heard a few words which sounded almost like a murmured prayer, sometimes he heard a sob as a shaggy head bent, again and again he saw eyes wet with tears. Once or twice Marco spoke a few Samavian words, and the face of the man spoken to flamed with joy. The Rat had time to see, as Marco had seen, that many of the faces were not those of peasants. Some of them were clear cut and subtle and of the type of scholars or nobles. It took a long time for them all to kneel and kiss the lad's hand, but no man omitted the ceremony; and when at last it was at an end, a strange silence filled the cavern. They stood and gazed at each other with burning eyes.

At the end of the arch of swords, the old priest stood and signaled to one man after another. When a man received the signal, he walked under the arch to the raised platform, knelt, and passionately kissed Marco's hand. Then he returned to his original spot. One after another, they moved up the aisle of swords, knelt, kissed the young brown hand, rose, and left. Sometimes The Rat heard a few words that sounded like a whispered prayer; other times, he heard a sob as a shaggy head bowed, and he repeatedly saw eyes brimming with tears. Once or twice, Marco spoke a few Samavian words, and the man he spoke to lit up with joy. The Rat had time to notice, just like Marco did, that many of the faces didn't belong to peasants. Some were sharp-featured and refined, resembling scholars or nobles. It took a while for everyone to kneel and kiss the boy's hand, but no one skipped the ritual; and when it finally ended, a strange silence filled the cavern. They stood and stared at each other with intense eyes.

The priest moved to Marco's side, and stood near the altar. He leaned forward and took in his hand a cord which hung from the veiled picture—he drew it and the curtain fell apart. There seemed to stand gazing at them from between its folds a tall kingly youth with deep eyes in which the stars of God were stilly shining, and with a smile wonderful to behold. Around the heavy locks of his black hair the long dead painter of missals had set a faint glow of light like a halo.

The priest moved to Marco's side and stood near the altar. He leaned forward and grabbed a cord that hung from the veiled picture—he pulled it, and the curtain parted. There appeared to be a tall, regal young man gazing at them from between its folds, with deep eyes in which the stars of God were quietly shining, and a smile that was truly captivating. Around the heavy locks of his black hair, the long-deceased painter of manuscripts had placed a faint glow of light like a halo.

"Son of Stefan Loristan," the old priest said, in a shaken voice, "it is the Lost Prince! It is Ivor!"

"Son of Stefan Loristan," the old priest said, his voice trembling, "it's the Lost Prince! It's Ivor!"

Then every man in the room fell on his knees. Even the men who had upheld the archway of swords dropped their weapons with a crash and knelt also. He was their saint—this boy! Dead for five hundred years, he was their saint still.

Then every man in the room dropped to his knees. Even the men who had held up the archway of swords let their weapons fall with a crash and knelt down too. He was their saint—this boy! Dead for five hundred years, he was still their saint.

"Ivor! Ivor!" the voices broke into a heavy murmur. "Ivor! Ivor!" as if they chanted a litany.

"Ivor! Ivor!" the voices interrupted with a deep murmur. "Ivor! Ivor!" as if they were chanting a mantra.

Marco started forward, staring at the picture, his breath caught in his throat, his lips apart.

Marco moved forward, staring at the picture, his breath caught in his throat, his lips slightly parted.

"But—but—" he stammered, "but if my father were as young as he is—he would be LIKE him!"

"But—but—" he stammered, "but if my dad were as young as he is—he would be just like him!"

"When you are as old as he is, YOU will be like him—YOU!" said the priest. And he let the curtain fall.

"When you’re as old as he is, YOU will be like him—YOU!" said the priest. And he let the curtain drop.

The Rat stood staring with wide eyes from Marco to the picture and from the picture to Marco. And he breathed faster and faster and gnawed his finger ends. But he did not utter a word. He could not have done it, if he tried.

The Rat stood staring with wide eyes from Marco to the picture and then back to Marco. And his breathing quickened as he chewed on his fingertips. But he didn't say a single word. He wouldn't have been able to, even if he had tried.

Then Marco stepped down from the dais as if he were in a dream, and the old man followed him. The men with swords sprang to their feet and made their archway again with a new clash of steel. The old man and the boy passed under it together. Now every man's eyes were fixed on Marco. At the heavy door by which he had entered, he stopped and turned to meet their glances. He looked very young and thin and pale, but suddenly his father's smile was lighted in his face. He said a few words in Samavian clearly and gravely, saluted, and passed out.

Then Marco stepped down from the platform as if he were in a dream, and the old man followed him. The men with swords jumped to their feet and formed their archway again with a new clash of steel. The old man and the boy passed under it together. Now every man's eyes were fixed on Marco. At the heavy door he had entered, he stopped and turned to meet their gazes. He looked very young, thin, and pale, but suddenly his father's smile appeared on his face. He spoke a few words in Samavian clearly and seriously, saluted, and walked out.

"What did you say to them?" gasped The Rat, stumbling after him as the door closed behind them and shut in the murmur of impassioned sound.

"What did you say to them?" The Rat gasped, tripping after him as the door closed behind them, muffling the passionate noise.

"There was only one thing to say," was the answer. "They are men—I am only a boy. I thanked them for my father, and told them he would never—never forget."

"There was only one thing to say," was the answer. "They are men—I am just a boy. I thanked them for my dad, and told them he would never—never forget."




XXVIII

"EXTRA! EXTRA! EXTRA!"

It was raining in London—pouring. It had been raining for two weeks, more or less, generally more. When the train from Dover drew in at Charing Cross, the weather seemed suddenly to have considered that it had so far been too lenient and must express itself much more vigorously. So it had gathered together its resources and poured them forth in a deluge which surprised even Londoners.

It was raining in London—pouring. It had been raining for about two weeks, mostly more than less. When the train from Dover arrived at Charing Cross, it felt like the weather decided it had been too easy on everyone and needed to show its true force. So it gathered up its resources and unleashed a downpour that even surprised the locals.

The rain so beat against and streamed down the windows of the third-class carriage in which Marco and The Rat sat that they could not see through them.

The rain pounded against and streamed down the windows of the third-class carriage where Marco and The Rat sat, making it impossible for them to see outside.

They had made their homeward journey much more rapidly than they had made the one on which they had been outward bound. It had of course taken them some time to tramp back to the frontier, but there had been no reason for stopping anywhere after they had once reached the railroads. They had been tired sometimes, but they had slept heavily on the wooden seats of the railway carriages. Their one desire was to get home. No. 7 Philibert Place rose before them in its noisy dinginess as the one desirable spot on earth. To Marco it held his father. And it was Loristan alone that The Rat saw when he thought of it. Loristan as he would look when he saw him come into the room with Marco, and stand up and salute, and say: "I have brought him back, sir. He has carried out every single order you gave him—every single one. So have I." So he had. He had been sent as his companion and attendant, and he had been faithful in every thought. If Marco would have allowed him, he would have waited upon him like a servant, and have been proud of the service. But Marco would never let him forget that they were only two boys and that one was of no more importance than the other. He had secretly even felt this attitude to be a sort of grievance. It would have been more like a game if one of them had been the mere servitor of the other, and if that other had blustered a little, and issued commands, and demanded sacrifices. If the faithful vassal could have been wounded or cast into a dungeon for his young commander's sake, the adventure would have been more complete. But though their journey had been full of wonders and rich with beauties, though the memory of it hung in The Rat's mind like a background of tapestry embroidered in all the hues of the earth with all the splendors of it, there had been no dungeons and no wounds. After the adventure in Munich their unimportant boyishness had not even been observed by such perils as might have threatened them. As The Rat had said, they had "blown like grains of dust" through Europe and had been as nothing. And this was what Loristan had planned, this was what his grave thought had wrought out. If they had been men, they would not have been so safe.

They had made their trip home much faster than the trip they took going out. It took them some time to walk back to the border, but once they reached the railroads, there was no reason to stop anywhere. They got tired sometimes, but they slept deeply on the wooden seats of the train cars. All they wanted was to get home. No. 7 Philibert Place appeared before them in its noisy, shabby charm as the one place they wanted to be. For Marco, it meant his father. And for The Rat, it was only Loristan he saw when he thought of it. Loristan, as he would look when he saw them enter the room together, standing up to salute and saying: "I have brought him back, sir. He followed every single order you gave him—every single one. So did I." And it was true. He had been sent as Marco's companion and servant and had been loyal in every way. If Marco had let him, he would have served him like a servant and felt proud of it. But Marco never let him forget that they were just two boys and that one wasn't more important than the other. He secretly felt this was a bit unfair. It would have felt more like a game if one had been the servant of the other, if that other had acted a bit bossy, issued commands, and demanded sacrifices. If the loyal servant could have been hurt or imprisoned for his young leader's sake, the adventure would have felt more complete. But even though their journey was filled with wonders and beautiful sights, and the memories lingered in The Rat's mind like a tapestry decorated in all the colors of the earth, there were no dungeons and no injuries. After the adventure in Munich, their somewhat insignificant boyishness hadn’t even been threatened by any dangers. As The Rat had said, they had "blown like grains of dust" through Europe and felt like nothing. This was what Loristan had planned; this was what his serious thoughts had achieved. If they had been men, they wouldn’t have been so safe.

From the time they had left the old priest on the hillside to begin their journey back to the frontier, they both had been given to long silences as they tramped side by side or lay on the moss in the forests. Now that their work was done, a sort of reaction had set in. There were no more plans to be made and no more uncertainties to contemplate. They were on their way back to No. 7 Philibert Place—Marco to his father, The Rat to the man he worshipped. Each of them was thinking of many things. Marco was full of longing to see his father's face and hear his voice again. He wanted to feel the pressure of his hand on his shoulder—to be sure that he was real and not a dream. This last was because during this homeward journey everything that had happened often seemed to be a dream. It had all been so wonderful—the climber standing looking down at them the morning they awakened on the Gaisburg; the mountaineer shoemaker measuring his foot in the small shop; the old, old woman and her noble lord; the Prince with his face turned upward as he stood on the balcony looking at the moon; the old priest kneeling and weeping for joy; the great cavern with the yellow light upon the crowd of passionate faces; the curtain which fell apart and showed the still eyes and the black hair with the halo about it! Now that they were left behind, they all seemed like things he had dreamed. But he had not dreamed them; he was going back to tell his father about them. And how GOOD it would be to feel his hand on his shoulder!

From the moment they had left the old priest on the hillside to start their journey back to the frontier, they both fell into long silences as they walked side by side or lay on the moss in the forests. Now that their work was finished, a sort of reaction had set in. There were no more plans to make or uncertainties to think about. They were on their way back to No. 7 Philibert Place—Marco to his father, The Rat to the man he idolized. Each of them was lost in thought. Marco was filled with a desire to see his father's face and hear his voice again. He wanted to feel the weight of his hand on his shoulder—to be sure he was real and not just a figment of his imagination. This was because during their trip home, everything they had experienced often felt like a dream. It had all been so amazing—the climber looking down at them the morning they woke up on the Gaisburg; the mountaineer shoemaker measuring his foot in the tiny shop; the ancient woman and her noble lord; the Prince gazing up at the moon from the balcony; the old priest kneeling and crying tears of joy; the vast cavern glowing with yellow light over a crowd of passionate faces; the curtain that parted to reveal the still eyes and the black hair framed with a halo! Now that they were all left behind, they felt like memories from a dream. But he hadn’t dreamed them; he was going back to share these stories with his father. And how GOOD it would feel to have his hand on his shoulder!

The Rat gnawed his finger ends a great deal. His thoughts were more wild and feverish than Marco's. They leaped forward in spite of him. It was no use to pull himself up and tell himself that he was a fool. Now that all was over, he had time to be as great a fool as he was inclined to be. But how he longed to reach London and stand face to face with Loristan! The sign was given. The Lamp was lighted. What would happen next? His crutches were under his arms before the train drew up.

The Rat chewed on his fingertips a lot. His thoughts were wilder and more frantic than Marco's. They surged forward despite his efforts to hold them back. It was pointless to try to reassure himself that he was being foolish. Now that everything was done, he had the freedom to be as foolish as he wanted. But he yearned to get to London and meet Loristan in person! The signal was given. The Lamp was lit. What would happen next? He had his crutches under his arms before the train arrived.

"We're there! We're there!" he cried restlessly to Marco. They had no luggage to delay them. They took their bags and followed the crowd along the platform. The rain was rattling like bullets against the high glassed roof. People turned to look at Marco, seeing the glow of exultant eagerness in his face. They thought he must be some boy coming home for the holidays and going to make a visit at a place he delighted in. The rain was dancing on the pavements when they reached the entrance.

"We're here! We're here!" he exclaimed excitedly to Marco. They had no bags to slow them down. They grabbed their belongings and joined the crowd on the platform. The rain crashed against the high glass roof like bullets. People turned to look at Marco, noticing the bright eagerness on his face. They figured he must be a kid coming home for the holidays, excited to visit a place he loved. The rain was bouncing on the sidewalks when they got to the entrance.

"A cab won't cost much," Marco said, "and it will take us quickly."

"A taxi won't be expensive," Marco said, "and it will get us there fast."

They called one and got into it. Each of them had flushed cheeks, and Marco's eyes looked as if he were gazing at something a long way off—gazing at it, and wondering.

They called one over and got into it. Each of them had rosy cheeks, and Marco's eyes looked like he was staring at something far away—staring at it and pondering.

"We've come back!" said The Rat, in an unsteady voice. "We've been—and we've come back!" Then suddenly turning to look at Marco, "Does it ever seem to you as if, perhaps, it—it wasn't true?"

"We're back!" said The Rat, in a shaky voice. "We've been—and we're back!" Then suddenly turning to look at Marco, "Do you ever feel like, maybe, it—it wasn't real?"

"Yes," Marco answered, "but it was true. And it's done." Then he added after a second or so of silence, just what The Rat had said to himself, "What next?" He said it very low.

"Yes," Marco replied, "but it was true. And it's done." After a brief pause, he added, echoing what The Rat had been thinking, "What’s next?" He said it very softly.

The way to Philibert Place was not long. When they turned into the roaring, untidy road, where the busses and drays and carts struggled past each other with their loads, and the tired-faced people hurried in crowds along the pavement, they looked at them all feeling that they had left their dream far behind indeed. But they were at home.

The journey to Philibert Place wasn't long. When they turned onto the noisy, messy road where buses, trucks, and carts jostled for space with their loads, and exhausted-looking people rushed by in groups on the sidewalk, they realized they had truly left their dream far behind. But they were home.

It was a good thing to see Lazarus open the door and stand waiting before they had time to get out of the cab. Cabs stopped so seldom before houses in Philibert Place that the inmates were always prompt to open their doors. When Lazarus had seen this one stop at the broken iron gate, he had known whom it brought. He had kept an eye on the windows faithfully for many a day—even when he knew that it was too soon, even if all was well, for any travelers to return.

It was great to see Lazarus open the door and stand waiting before they could get out of the cab. Cabs hardly ever stopped in front of houses on Philibert Place, so the residents were always quick to open their doors. When Lazarus saw this cab stop at the broken iron gate, he knew exactly who it brought. He had been watching the windows closely for many days—even when he knew it was too early, even if everything was fine, for any travelers to come back.

He bore himself with an air more than usually military and his salute when Marco crossed the threshold was formal stateliness itself. But his greeting burst from his heart.

He carried himself with a particularly military vibe, and his salute when Marco stepped in was impressively formal. But his greeting came straight from the heart.

"God be thanked!" he said in his deep growl of joy. "God be thanked!"

"Thank God!" he said with a deep, joyful growl. "Thank God!"

When Marco put forth his hand, he bent his grizzled head and kissed it devoutly.

When Marco reached out his hand, he lowered his graying head and kissed it reverently.

"God be thanked!" he said again.

"Thank goodness!" he said again.

"My father?" Marco began, "my father is out?" If he had been in the house, he knew he would not have stayed in the back sitting-room.

"My dad?" Marco started, "is my dad out?" If he had been in the house, he knew he wouldn't have stayed in the back sitting room.

"Sir," said Lazarus, "will you come with me into his room? You, too, sir," to The Rat. He had never said "sir" to him before.

"Sir," Lazarus said, "will you come with me to his room? You too, sir," he said to The Rat. He had never called him "sir" before.

He opened the door of the familiar room, and the boys entered. The room was empty.

He opened the door to the familiar room, and the boys walked in. The room was empty.

Marco did not speak; neither did The Rat. They both stood still in the middle of the shabby carpet and looked up at the old soldier. Both had suddenly the same feeling that the earth had dropped from beneath their feet. Lazarus saw it and spoke fast and with tremor. He was almost as agitated as they were.

Marco didn’t say anything; neither did The Rat. They both stood silently on the worn carpet, looking up at the old soldier. In that moment, they both felt like the ground had disappeared beneath them. Lazarus noticed it and spoke quickly, his voice trembling. He was nearly as shaken as they were.

"He left me at your service—at your command"—he began.

"He left me to serve you—at your command," he started.

"Left you?" said Marco.

"Left you?" Marco asked.

"He left us, all three, under orders—to WAIT," said Lazarus. "The Master has gone."

"He left us, all three, with instructions—to WAIT," said Lazarus. "The Master has gone."

The Rat felt something hot rush into his eyes. He brushed it away that he might look at Marco's face. The shock had changed it very much. Its glowing eager joy had died out, it had turned paler and his brows were drawn together. For a few seconds he did not speak at all, and, when he did speak, The Rat knew that his voice was steady only because he willed that it should be so.

The Rat felt something hot rush into his eyes. He brushed it away so he could see Marco's face. The shock had changed it a lot. Its glowing, eager joy had faded; it had turned paler, and his brows were furrowed. For a few seconds, he didn’t say anything, and when he finally spoke, The Rat realized that his voice was steady only because he was forcing it to be.

"If he has gone," he said, "it is because he had a strong reason. It was because he also was under orders."

"If he has left," he said, "it's because he had a good reason. It was because he was also following orders."

"He said that you would know that," Lazarus answered. "He was called in such haste that he had not a moment in which to do more than write a few words. He left them for you on his desk there."

"He said you would know that," Lazarus replied. "He was called away so quickly that he didn't have a moment to do anything more than write a few words. He left them for you on his desk over there."

Marco walked over to the desk and opened the envelope which was lying there. There were only a few lines on the sheet of paper inside and they had evidently been written in the greatest haste. They were these:

Marco walked over to the desk and opened the envelope that was sitting there. Inside, there were just a few lines on the piece of paper, and it was clear they had been written in a rush. They read as follows:

"The Life of my life—for Samavia."

"The life of my life—for Samavia."

"He was called—to Samavia," Marco said, and the thought sent his blood rushing through his veins. "He has gone to Samavia!"

"He was called—to Samavia," Marco said, and the thought made his heart race. "He has gone to Samavia!"

Lazarus drew his hand roughly across his eyes and his voice shook and sounded hoarse.

Lazarus wiped his hand across his eyes and his voice trembled and sounded raspy.

"There has been great disaffection in the camps of the Maranovitch," he said. "The remnant of the army has gone mad. Sir, silence is still the order, but who knows—who knows? God alone."

"There has been a lot of discontent in the camps of the Maranovitch," he said. "The rest of the army has gone insane. Sir, silence is still the rule, but who knows—who knows? Only God."

He had not finished speaking before he turned his head as if listening to sounds in the road. They were the kind of sounds which had broken up The Squad, and sent it rushing down the passage into the street to seize on a newspaper. There was to be heard a commotion of newsboys shouting riotously some startling piece of news which had called out an "Extra."

He hadn't finished speaking when he turned his head as if he were listening to something on the road. It was the kind of noise that had scattered The Squad and sent them rushing down the hallway into the street to grab a newspaper. You could hear a commotion of newsboys shouting excitedly about some surprising news that had prompted an "Extra."

The Rat heard it first and dashed to the front door. As he opened it a newsboy running by shouted at the topmost power of his lungs the news he had to sell: "Assassination of King Michael Maranovitch by his own soldiers! Assassination of the Maranovitch! Extra! Extra! Extra!"

The Rat heard it first and rushed to the front door. As he opened it, a newsboy running by yelled at the top of his lungs the news he was selling: "King Michael Maranovitch assassinated by his own soldiers! Assassination of the Maranovitch! Extra! Extra! Extra!"

When The Rat returned with a newspaper, Lazarus interposed between him and Marco with great and respectful ceremony. "Sir," he said to Marco, "I am at your command, but the Master left me with an order which I was to repeat to you. He requested you NOT to read the newspapers until he himself could see you again."

When The Rat came back with a newspaper, Lazarus stepped in between him and Marco with a lot of respect. "Sir," he said to Marco, "I'm at your service, but the Master gave me a message to pass on to you. He asked that you NOT read the newspapers until he can see you again."

Both boys fell back.

Both boys fell backward.

"Not read the papers!" they exclaimed together.

"Don't read the papers!" they said in unison.

Lazarus had never before been quite so reverential and ceremonious.

Lazarus had never been this respectful and formal before.

"Your pardon, sir," he said. "I may read them at your orders, and report such things as it is well that you should know. There have been dark tales told and there may be darker ones. He asked that you would not read for yourself. If you meet again—when you meet again"—he corrected himself hastily—"when you meet again, he says you will understand. I am your servant. I will read and answer all such questions as I can."

"Excuse me, sir," he said. "I can read them at your request and share what you should know. There have been ominous stories told, and there may be even darker ones. He requested that you not read them yourself. If you meet again—when you meet again," he quickly corrected himself, "when you meet again, he says you will understand. I am at your service. I will read and respond to all questions I can."

The Rat handed him the paper and they returned to the back room together.

The Rat handed him the paper, and they went back to the room together.

"You shall tell us what he would wish us to hear," Marco said.

"You should tell us what he wants us to know," Marco said.

The news was soon told. The story was not a long one as exact details had not yet reached London. It was briefly that the head of the Maranovitch party had been put to death by infuriated soldiers of his own army. It was an army drawn chiefly from a peasantry which did not love its leaders, or wish to fight, and suffering and brutal treatment had at last roused it to furious revolt.

The news spread quickly. The story wasn’t lengthy since the exact details hadn’t yet arrived in London. It was reported that the leader of the Maranovitch party had been killed by enraged soldiers from his own army. This army was mainly made up of peasants who didn’t care for their leaders or want to fight, and after enduring suffering and brutal treatment, they had finally erupted into a furious rebellion.

"What next?" said Marco.

"What now?" said Marco.

"If I were a Samavian—" began The Rat and then he stopped.

"If I were a Samavian—" started The Rat, but then he paused.

Lazarus stood biting his lips, but staring stonily at the carpet. Not The Rat alone but Marco also noted a grim change in him. It was grim because it suggested that he was holding himself under an iron control. It was as if while tortured by anxiety he had sworn not to allow himself to look anxious and the resolve set his jaw hard and carved new lines in his rugged face. Each boy thought this in secret, but did not wish to put it into words. If he was anxious, he could only be so for one reason, and each realized what the reason must be. Loristan had gone to Samavia—to the torn and bleeding country filled with riot and danger. If he had gone, it could only have been because its danger called him and he went to face it at its worst. Lazarus had been left behind to watch over them. Silence was still the order, and what he knew he could not tell them, and perhaps he knew little more than that a great life might be lost.

Lazarus stood there, biting his lips and staring intensely at the carpet. Not just The Rat, but Marco also noticed a serious change in him. It was serious because it suggested he was maintaining a tight grip on his emotions. It was as if, while being tormented by anxiety, he had promised himself not to show it, and that determination made his jaw tense and etched new lines into his rugged face. Each boy thought this in silence but didn’t want to say it out loud. If he was anxious, it could only be for one reason, and they all realized what that reason had to be. Loristan had gone to Samavia—to the torn and bleeding country filled with chaos and danger. If he had gone, it could only mean that its danger was pulling him in, and he was going to face it at its worst. Lazarus had been left behind to look after them. Silence was still the rule, and what he knew, he couldn't share with them, and perhaps he knew little more than that a great life might be at stake.

Because his master was absent, the old soldier seemed to feel that he must comfort himself with a greater ceremonial reverence than he had ever shown before. He held himself within call, and at Marco's orders, as it had been his custom to hold himself with regard to Loristan. The ceremonious service even extended itself to The Rat, who appeared to have taken a new place in his mind. He also seemed now to be a person to be waited upon and replied to with dignity and formal respect.

Because his master was away, the old soldier felt he needed to comfort himself with more formal reverence than ever before. He stayed ready and responsive to Marco's commands, just as he used to do with Loristan. This formal service even extended to The Rat, who seemed to have assumed a new status in his mind. He now appeared to be someone deserving of being treated with dignity and formal respect.

When the evening meal was served, Lazarus drew out Loristan's chair at the head of the table and stood behind it with a majestic air.

When dinner was served, Lazarus pulled out Loristan's chair at the head of the table and stood behind it with a commanding presence.

"Sir," he said to Marco, "the Master requested that you take his seat at the table until—while he is not with you."

"Sir," he said to Marco, "the Master asked you to take his seat at the table until he returns."

Marco took the seat in silence.

Marco sat down quietly.


At two o'clock in the morning, when the roaring road was still, the light from the street lamp, shining into the small bedroom, fell on two pale boy faces. The Rat sat up on his sofa bed in the old way with his hands clasped round his knees. Marco lay flat on his hard pillow. Neither of them had been to sleep and yet they had not talked a great deal. Each had secretly guessed a good deal of what the other did not say.

At two in the morning, when the noisy road was quiet, the light from the street lamp shone into the small bedroom, illuminating two pale boy faces. The Rat sat up on his sofa bed, as he always did, with his hands wrapped around his knees. Marco lay flat on his hard pillow. Neither of them had slept, but they hadn't talked much either. Each had quietly figured out a lot of what the other didn’t say.

"There is one thing we must remember," Marco had said, early in the night. "We must not be afraid."

"There’s one thing we need to remember," Marco had said early in the night. "We can’t be afraid."

"No," answered The Rat, almost fiercely, "we must not be afraid."

"No," replied The Rat, almost angrily, "we can't let fear take over."

"We are tired; we came back expecting to be able to tell it all to him. We have always been looking forward to that. We never thought once that he might be gone. And he WAS gone. Did you feel as if—" he turned towards the sofa, "as if something had struck you on the chest?"

"We're tired; we came back hoping to share everything with him. We’ve always looked forward to that moment. We never thought for a second that he might be gone. And he was gone. Did you feel like—” he turned to the sofa, “like something had hit you in the chest?"

"Yes," The Rat answered heavily. "Yes."

"Yes," the Rat replied with a sigh. "Yes."

"We weren't ready," said Marco. "He had never gone before; but we ought to have known he might some day be—called. He went because he was called. He told us to wait. We don't know what we are waiting for, but we know that we must not be afraid. To let ourselves be AFRAID would be breaking the Law."

"We weren't ready," Marco said. "He had never gone before, but we should have known he might someday be—called. He went because he was called. He told us to wait. We don't know what we're waiting for, but we know we must not be afraid. Being AFRAID would mean breaking the Law."

"The Law!" groaned The Rat, dropping his head on his hands, "I'd forgotten about it."

"The law!" groaned The Rat, dropping his head into his hands, "I totally forgot about it."

"Let us remember it," said Marco. "This is the time. 'Hate not. FEAR not!'" He repeated the last words again and again. "Fear not! Fear not," he said. "NOTHING can harm him."

"Let's remember this," Marco said. "Now is the time. 'Don't hate. Don't be afraid!'" He repeated the last words over and over. "Don't be afraid! Don't be afraid," he said. "Nothing can hurt him."

The Rat lifted his head, and looked at the bed sideways.

The Rat raised his head and glanced at the bed from the side.

"Did you think—" he said slowly—"did you EVER think that perhaps HE knew where the descendant of the Lost Prince was?"

"Did you think—" he said slowly—"did you EVER think that maybe HE knew where the descendant of the Lost Prince was?"

Marco answered even more slowly.

Marco answered even slower.

"If any one knew—surely he might. He has known so much," he said.

"If anyone knew—he definitely could. He has known so much," he said.

"Listen to this!" broke forth The Rat. "I believe he has gone to TELL the people. If he does—if he could show them—all the country would run mad with joy. It wouldn't be only the Secret Party. All Samavia would rise and follow any flag he chose to raise. They've prayed for the Lost Prince for five hundred years, and if they believed they'd got him once more, they'd fight like madmen for him. But there would not be any one to fight. They'd ALL want the same thing! If they could see the man with Ivor's blood in his veins, they'd feel he had come back to them—risen from the dead. They'd believe it!"

"Listen to this!" exclaimed The Rat. "I think he has gone to TELL the people. If he does—if he could show them—all of the country would go wild with joy. It wouldn't just be the Secret Party. Everyone in Samavia would rise up and follow whatever flag he chose to raise. They've been praying for the Lost Prince for five hundred years, and if they believed they had him back, they'd fight like crazy for him. But there wouldn't be anyone to fight against. They'd ALL want the same thing! If they could see the man with Ivor's blood in his veins, they'd feel like he had come back to them—like he had risen from the dead. They'd believe it!"

He beat his fists together in his frenzy of excitement. "It's the time! It's the time!" he cried. "No man could let such a chance go by! He MUST tell them—he MUST. That MUST be what he's gone for. He knows—he knows—he's always known!" And he threw himself back on his sofa and flung his arms over his face, lying there panting.

He pounded his fists together in a burst of excitement. "It's time! It's time!" he shouted. "No one could let this chance slip away! He HAS to tell them—he HAS to. That HAS to be why he left. He knows—he knows—he's always known!" He then fell back onto his sofa and threw his arms over his face, lying there out of breath.

"If it is the time," said Marco in a low, strained voice—"if it is, and he knows—he will tell them." And he threw his arms up over his own face and lay quite still.

"If it's the right time," Marco said in a quiet, tense voice—"if it is, and he knows—he'll let them know." And he raised his arms over his face and lay completely still.

Neither of them said another word, and the street lamp shone in on them as if it were waiting for something to happen. But nothing happened. In time they were asleep.

Neither of them said anything else, and the streetlamp lit them up as if it were waiting for something to happen. But nothing did. Eventually, they fell asleep.




XXIX

'TWIXT NIGHT AND MORNING

After this, they waited. They did not know what they waited for, nor could they guess even vaguely how the waiting would end. All that Lazarus could tell them he told. He would have been willing to stand respectfully for hours relating to Marco the story of how the period of their absence had passed for his Master and himself. He told how Loristan had spoken each day of his son, how he had often been pale with anxiousness, how in the evenings he had walked to and fro in his room, deep in thought, as he looked down unseeingly at the carpet.

After that, they waited. They didn’t know what they were waiting for, nor could they even vaguely guess how it would end. All that Lazarus could share with them, he did. He would have been willing to stand respectfully for hours telling Marco about how the time of their absence had gone for his Master and himself. He explained how Loristan had talked about his son every day, how he often looked pale with worry, and how in the evenings, he paced back and forth in his room, lost in thought as he stared blankly at the carpet.

"He permitted me to talk of you, sir," Lazarus said. "I saw that he wished to hear your name often. I reminded him of the times when you had been so young that most children of your age would have been in the hands of nurses, and yet you were strong and silent and sturdy and traveled with us as if you were not a child at all—never crying when you were tired and were not properly fed. As if you understood—as if you understood," he added, proudly. "If, through the power of God a creature can be a man at six years old, you were that one. Many a dark day I have looked into your solemn, watching eyes, and have been half afraid; because that a child should answer one's gaze so gravely seemed almost an unearthly thing."

"He let me talk about you, sir," Lazarus said. "I noticed he wanted to hear your name a lot. I reminded him of the times when you were so young that most kids your age were being taken care of by nannies, yet you were strong, silent, and sturdy, traveling with us as if you weren’t a child at all—never crying when you were tired or not getting enough food. It was as if you understood—as if you understood," he added, proudly. "If, through the power of God, a creature can be a man at six years old, you were that one. Many dark days, I’ve looked into your serious, watchful eyes and felt half afraid; because for a child to meet one’s gaze so gravely felt almost otherworldly."

"The chief thing I remember of those days," said Marco, "is that he was with me, and that whenever I was hungry or tired, I knew he must be, too."

"The main thing I remember from those days," Marco said, "is that he was with me, and that whenever I was hungry or tired, I knew he must be, too."

The feeling that they were "waiting" was so intense that it filled the days with strangeness. When the postman's knock was heard at the door, each of them endeavored not to start. A letter might some day come which would tell them—they did not know what. But no letters came. When they went out into the streets, they found themselves hurrying on their way back in spite of themselves. Something might have happened. Lazarus read the papers faithfully, and in the evening told Marco and The Rat all the news it was "well that they should hear." But the disorders of Samavia had ceased to occupy much space. They had become an old story, and after the excitement of the assassination of Michael Maranovitch had died out, there seemed to be a lull in events. Michael's son had not dared to try to take his father's place, and there were rumors that he also had been killed. The head of the Iarovitch had declared himself king but had not been crowned because of disorders in his own party. The country seemed existing in a nightmare of suffering, famine and suspense.

The feeling that they were "waiting" was so intense that it made their days feel strange. Whenever they heard the postman's knock at the door, each of them tried not to flinch. A letter might someday arrive that would tell them—they didn't know what. But no letters came. When they stepped out onto the streets, they found themselves rushing back home despite themselves. Something might have happened. Lazarus read the news diligently and would share everything he thought Marco and The Rat should know in the evening. However, the issues in Samavia were no longer front-page news. They had become a forgotten story, and once the excitement surrounding the assassination of Michael Maranovitch faded away, it felt like a pause in events. Michael's son hadn’t dared to step into his father’s shoes, and there were rumors that he had also been killed. The head of the Iarovitch proclaimed himself king but hadn’t been crowned due to chaos within his own party. The country seemed trapped in a nightmare of suffering, famine, and uncertainty.

"Samavia is 'waiting' too," The Rat broke forth one night as they talked together, "but it won't wait long—it can't. If I were a Samavian and in Samavia—"

"Samavia is 'waiting' too," The Rat interrupted one night as they talked together, "but it won’t wait long—it can’t. If I were a Samavian and in Samavia—"

"My father is a Samavian and he is in Samavia," Marco's grave young voice interposed.

"My dad is from Samavia, and he's in Samavia," Marco's serious young voice interrupted.

The Rat flushed red as he realized what he had said. "What a fool I am!" he groaned. "I—I beg your pardon—sir." He stood up when he said the last words and added the "sir" as if he suddenly realized that there was a distance between them which was something akin to the distance between youth and maturity—but yet was not the same.

The Rat turned bright red as he realized what he had just said. "What an idiot I am!" he groaned. "I—I apologize—sir." He stood up as he said the last part and added "sir" as if he suddenly understood there was a gap between them that felt similar to the difference between youth and adulthood—but was still different.

"You are a good Samavian but—you forget," was Marco's answer.

"You’re a good Samavian, but—you forget," Marco replied.

Lazarus' intense grimness increased with each day that passed. The ceremonious respectfulness of his manner toward Marco increased also. It seemed as if the more anxious he felt the more formal and stately his bearing became. It was as though he braced his own courage by doing the smallest things life in the back sitting-room required as if they were of the dignity of services performed in a much larger place and under much more imposing circumstances. The Rat found himself feeling almost as if he were an equerry in a court, and that dignity and ceremony were necessary on his own part. He began to experience a sense of being somehow a person of rank, for whom doors were opened grandly and who had vassals at his command. The watchful obedience of fifty vassals embodied itself in the manner of Lazarus.

Lazarus' heavy seriousness grew with each passing day. The formal respect he showed Marco also increased. It was as if the more worried he felt, the more formal and composed he became. It was like he built up his own courage by treating the little tasks in the back sitting room as if they were important duties performed in a grander setting and under much more impressive circumstances. The Rat started to feel almost like a royal attendant in a court, believing that dignity and ceremony were important for him, too. He began to feel as if he were someone important, deserving of grand entrances and with followers at his command. The attentive obedience of fifty followers was reflected in Lazarus’ demeanor.

"I am glad," The Rat said once, reflectively, "that, after all my father was once—different. It makes it easier to learn things perhaps. If he had not talked to me about people who—well, who had never seen places like Bone Court—this might have been harder for me to understand."

"I’m glad," The Rat said thoughtfully, "that my father was once—different. It probably makes it easier to learn things. If he hadn’t talked to me about people who—well, who had never seen places like Bone Court—this might have been harder for me to grasp."

When at last they managed to call The Squad together, and went to spend a morning at the Barracks behind the churchyard, that body of armed men stared at their commander in great and amazed uncertainty. They felt that something had happened to him. They did not know what had happened, but it was some experience which had made him mysteriously different. He did not look like Marco, but in some extraordinary way he seemed more akin to him. They only knew that some necessity in Loristan's affairs had taken the two away from London and the Game. Now they had come back, and they seemed older.

When they finally managed to get The Squad together and spent a morning at the Barracks behind the churchyard, the group of armed men stared at their commander with a mix of confusion and surprise. They sensed that something had changed in him. They didn’t know what had happened, but it was an experience that had made him mysteriously different. He didn’t look like Marco, yet somehow he seemed more connected to him. All they understood was that some situation in Loristan's life had taken the two of them away from London and the Game. Now they had returned, and they appeared older.

At first, The Squad felt awkward and shuffled its feet uncomfortably. After the first greetings it did not know exactly what to say. It was Marco who saved the situation.

At first, The Squad felt a bit out of place and shuffled its feet awkwardly. After the initial hellos, it wasn't sure what to say next. It was Marco who turned things around.

"Drill us first," he said to The Rat, "then we can talk about the Game."

"Interrogate us first," he said to The Rat, "then we can discuss the Game."

"'Tention!" shouted The Rat, magnificently. And then they forgot everything else and sprang into line. After the drill was ended, and they sat in a circle on the broken flags, the Game became more resplendent than it had ever been.

"'Attention!" shouted The Rat, dramatically. And then they forgot everything else and jumped into formation. After the drill was over, and they sat in a circle on the broken pavement, the Game became more vibrant than it had ever been.

"I've had time to read and work out new things," The Rat said. "Reading is like traveling."

"I've had time to read and explore new ideas," The Rat said. "Reading is like traveling."

Marco himself sat and listened, enthralled by the adroitness of the imagination he displayed. Without revealing a single dangerous fact he built up, of their journeyings and experiences, a totally new structure of adventures which would have fired the whole being of any group of lads. It was safe to describe places and people, and he so described them that The Squad squirmed in its delight at feeling itself marching in a procession attending the Emperor in Vienna; standing in line before palaces; climbing, with knapsacks strapped tight, up precipitous mountain roads; defending mountain-fortresses; and storming Samavian castles.

Marco sat and listened, captivated by the skill of his imagination. Without sharing any risky details, he created a completely new narrative from their journeys and experiences, one that would excite any group of guys. He described places and people in such a way that The Squad squirmed with joy, feeling like they were marching in a parade honoring the Emperor in Vienna; waiting in line in front of palaces; climbing steep mountain paths with their backpacks securely fastened; defending mountain fortresses; and storming castles in Samavia.

The Squad glowed and exulted. The Rat glowed and exulted himself. Marco watched his sharp-featured, burning-eyed face with wonder and admiration. This strange power of making things alive was, he knew, what his father would call "genius."

The Squad shone and celebrated. The Rat shone and celebrated too. Marco watched his sharp-featured, fiery-eyed face with awe and admiration. This unique ability to bring things to life was, he knew, what his father would call "genius."

"Let's take the oath of 'legiance again," shouted Cad, when the Game was over for the morning.

"Let's take the oath of allegiance again," shouted Cad when the game was over for the morning.

"The papers never said nothin' more about the Lost Prince, but we are all for him yet! Let's take it!" So they stood in line again, Marco at the head, and renewed their oath.

"The papers never said anything more about the Lost Prince, but we’re still all in for him! Let’s do this!" So they lined up again, Marco leading the way, and reaffirmed their oath.

"The sword in my hand—for Samavia!

"The sword in my hand—for Samavia!

"The heart in my breast—for Samavia!

"The heart in my chest—for Samavia!

"The swiftness of my sight, the thought of my brain, the life of my life—for Samavia.

"The quickness of my vision, the speed of my thoughts, the essence of my life—for Samavia."

"Here grow twelve men—for Samavia.

"Here grow twelve men—for Samavia."

"God be thanked!"

"Thank God!"

It was more solemn than it had been the first time. The Squad felt it tremendously. Both Cad and Ben were conscious that thrills ran down their spines into their boots. When Marco and The Rat left them, they first stood at salute and then broke out into a ringing cheer.

It was more serious than it had been the first time. The Squad really felt it. Both Cad and Ben were aware that chills ran down their spines into their boots. When Marco and The Rat left them, they first stood at attention and then erupted into a loud cheer.

On their way home, The Rat asked Marco a question.

On their way home, the Rat asked Marco a question.

"Did you see Mrs. Beedle standing at the top of the basement steps and looking after us when we went out this morning?"

"Did you see Mrs. Beedle standing at the top of the basement steps, watching us when we went out this morning?"

Mrs. Beedle was the landlady of the lodgings at No. 7 Philibert Place. She was a mysterious and dusty female, who lived in the "cellar kitchen" part of the house and was seldom seen by her lodgers.

Mrs. Beedle was the landlady of the apartments at No. 7 Philibert Place. She was a mysterious and dusty woman who lived in the "cellar kitchen" part of the house and was rarely seen by her tenants.

"Yes," answered Marco, "I have seen her two or three times lately, and I do not think I ever saw her before. My father has never seen her, though Lazarus says she used to watch him round corners. Why is she suddenly so curious about us?"

"Yeah," Marco replied, "I've seen her two or three times recently, and I don't think I've ever seen her before. My dad has never seen her, though Lazarus claims she used to watch him from around corners. Why is she so interested in us all of a sudden?"

"I'd like to know," said The Rat. "I've been trying to work it out. Ever since we came back, she's been peeping round the door of the kitchen stairs, or over balustrades, or through the cellar-kitchen windows. I believe she wants to speak to you, and knows Lazarus won't let her if he catches her at it. When Lazarus is about, she always darts back."

"I'd like to know," said The Rat. "I've been trying to figure it out. Ever since we got back, she's been peeking around the kitchen stairs, or over the railings, or through the cellar-kitchen windows. I think she wants to talk to you, and she knows Lazarus won't let her if he catches her. When Lazarus is around, she always darts back."

"What does she want to say?" said Marco.

"What does she want to say?" Marco asked.

"I'd like to know," said The Rat again.

"I want to know," said The Rat again.

When they reached No. 7 Philibert Place, they found out, because when the door opened they saw at the top of cellar-kitchen stairs at the end of the passage, the mysterious Mrs. Beedle, in her dusty black dress and with a dusty black cap on, evidently having that minute mounted from her subterranean hiding-place. She had come up the steps so quickly that Lazarus had not yet seen her.

When they arrived at No. 7 Philibert Place, they discovered, because when the door opened, they saw the mysterious Mrs. Beedle at the top of the cellar-kitchen stairs at the end of the hallway. She was wearing her dusty black dress and a dusty black cap, clearly having just come up from her underground hiding spot. She had climbed the steps so quickly that Lazarus hadn't noticed her yet.

"Young Master Loristan!" she called out authoritatively. Lazarus wheeled about fiercely.

"Young Master Loristan!" she called out firmly. Lazarus turned around sharply.

"Silence!" he commanded. "How dare you address the young Master?"

"Be quiet!" he ordered. "How dare you speak to the young Master?"

She snapped her fingers at him, and marched forward folding her arms tightly. "You mind your own business," she said. "It's young Master Loristan I'm speaking to, not his servant. It's time he was talked to about this."

She snapped her fingers at him and marched forward with her arms crossed. "Mind your own business," she said. "I'm talking to young Master Loristan, not his servant. It's time he heard about this."

"Silence, woman!" shouted Lazarus.

"Be quiet, woman!" shouted Lazarus.

"Let her speak," said Marco. "I want to hear. What is it you wish to say, Madam? My father is not here."

"Let her talk," said Marco. "I want to listen. What do you want to say, Madam? My father isn't here."

"That's just what I want to find out about," put in the woman. "When is he coming back?"

"That's exactly what I want to know," the woman said. "When is he coming back?"

"I do not know," answered Marco.

"I don't know," Marco said.

"That's it," said Mrs. Beedle. "You're old enough to understand that two big lads and a big fellow like that can't have food and lodgin's for nothing. You may say you don't live high—and you don't—but lodgin's are lodgin's and rent is rent. If your father's coming back and you can tell me when, I mayn't be obliged to let the rooms over your heads; but I know too much about foreigners to let bills run when they are out of sight. Your father's out of sight. He," jerking her head towards Lazarus, "paid me for last week. How do I know he will pay me for this week!"

"That's it," Mrs. Beedle said. "You’re old enough to realize that two big guys and someone like him can’t get food and a place to stay for free. You might say you don’t live extravagantly—and you don’t—but a place to stay is still a place to stay and rent is rent. If your dad is coming back and you can tell me when, I might not have to rent out the rooms above you; but I know too much about foreigners to let bills pile up when they’re out of the picture. Your dad’s out of the picture. He," she said, nodding towards Lazarus, "paid me for last week. How do I know he’ll pay me for this week!"

"The money is ready," roared Lazarus.

"The money is ready," shouted Lazarus.

The Rat longed to burst forth. He knew what people in Bone Court said to a woman like that; he knew the exact words and phrases. But they were not words and phrases an aide-de-camp might deliver himself of in the presence of his superior officer; they were not words and phrases an equerry uses at court. He dare not ALLOW himself to burst forth. He stood with flaming eyes and a flaming face, and bit his lips till they bled. He wanted to strike with his crutches. The son of Stefan Loristan! The Bearer of the Sign! There sprang up before his furious eyes the picture of the luridly lighted cavern and the frenzied crowd of men kneeling at this same boy's feet, kissing them, kissing his hands, his garments, the very earth he stood upon, worshipping him, while above the altar the kingly young face looked on with the nimbus of light like a halo above it. If he dared speak his mind now, he felt he could have endured it better. But being an aide-de-camp he could not.

The Rat desperately wanted to break free. He knew what people in Bone Court said about a woman like that; he knew the exact words and phrases. But those weren’t words and phrases he could say in front of his superior officer; they weren’t something an equerry would use at court. He couldn’t ALLOW himself to break free. He stood there with blazing eyes and a flushed face, biting his lips until they bled. He wanted to strike out with his crutches. The son of Stefan Loristan! The Bearer of the Sign! In his furious mind, he could picture the brightly lit cavern and the crazed crowd of men kneeling at this same boy's feet, kissing them, kissing his hands, his clothes, even the ground he stood on, worshipping him while the young kingly face looked down with a halo of light above it. If he dared to express his true feelings now, he thought he could handle it better. But as an aide-de-camp, he couldn’t.

"Do you want the money now?" asked Marco. "It is only the beginning of the week and we do not owe it to you until the week is over. Is it that you want to have it now?"

"Do you want the money now?" Marco asked. "It’s only the beginning of the week, and we don’t owe it to you until the week is over. Do you really want it right now?"

Lazarus had become deadly pale. He looked huge in his fury, and he looked dangerous.

Lazarus had turned deathly pale. He seemed massive in his rage, and he appeared threatening.

"Young Master," he said slowly, in a voice as deadly as his pallor, and he actually spoke low, "this woman—"

"Young Master," he said quietly, his voice as chilling as his pale complexion, and he actually lowered his tone, "this woman—"

Mrs. Beedle drew back towards the cellar-kitchen steps.

Mrs. Beedle stepped back toward the cellar-kitchen stairs.

"There's police outside," she shrilled. "Young Master Loristan, order him to stand back."

"There's police outside," she shouted. "Young Master Loristan, tell him to step back."

"No one will hurt you," said Marco. "If you have the money here, Lazarus, please give it to me."

"No one will hurt you," Marco said. "If you have the money here, Lazarus, please give it to me."

Lazarus literally ground his teeth. But he drew himself up and saluted with ceremony. He put his hand in his breast pocket and produced an old leather wallet. There were but a few coins in it. He pointed to a gold one.

Lazarus literally gritted his teeth. But he straightened up and saluted with formality. He reached into his breast pocket and pulled out an old leather wallet. There were only a few coins inside. He pointed to a gold one.

"I obey you, sir—since I must—" he said, breathing hard. "That one will pay her for the week."

"I'll do what you say, sir—since I have to—" he said, panting. "That one will cover her for the week."

Marco took out the sovereign and held it out to the woman.

Marco took out the coin and held it out to the woman.

"You hear what he says," he said. "At the end of this week if there is not enough to pay for the next, we will go."

"You hear what he's saying," he said. "At the end of this week, if there's not enough to cover the next, we will leave."

Lazarus looked so like a hyena, only held back from springing by chains of steel, that the dusty Mrs. Beedle was afraid to take the money.

Lazarus looked so much like a hyena, just held back from pouncing by steel chains, that the dusty Mrs. Beedle was too afraid to accept the money.

"If you say that I shall not lose it, I'll wait until the week's ended," she said. "You're nothing but a lad, but you're like your father. You've got a way that a body can trust. If he was here and said he hadn't the money but he'd have it in time, I'd wait if it was for a month. He'd pay it if he said he would. But he's gone; and two boys and a fellow like that one don't seem much to depend on. But I'll trust YOU."

"If you say that I won't lose it, I'll wait until the end of the week," she said. "You're just a kid, but you're a lot like your dad. You have a way that makes people trust you. If he were here and said he didn't have the money but would get it in time, I'd wait even a month. He would pay it if he said he would. But he's gone; and two boys and a guy like him don't seem like much to rely on. But I'll trust YOU."

"Be good enough to take it," said Marco. And he put the coin in her hand and turned into the back sitting-room as if he did not see her.

"Please take it," Marco said. He placed the coin in her hand and walked into the back sitting room as if he didn't notice her.

The Rat and Lazarus followed him.

The Rat and Lazarus followed him.

"Is there so little money left?" said Marco. "We have always had very little. When we had less than usual, we lived in poorer places and were hungry if it was necessary. We know how to go hungry. One does not die of it."

"Is there really that little money left?" Marco asked. "We've always had very little. When we had even less, we lived in worse places and went hungry if we had to. We're used to going hungry. You don't die from it."

The big eyes under Lazarus' beetling brows filled with tears.

The large eyes beneath Lazarus' thick brows filled with tears.

"No, sir," he said, "one does not die of hunger. But the insult—the insult! That is not endurable."

"No, sir," he said, "you don't die from hunger. But the insult—the insult! That is unbearable."

"She would not have spoken if my father had been here," Marco said. "And it is true that boys like us have no money. Is there enough to pay for another week?"

"She wouldn’t have talked if my dad had been here," Marco said. "And it's true that guys like us don’t have any money. Is there enough to cover another week?"

"Yes, sir," answered Lazarus, swallowing hard as if he had a lump in his throat, "perhaps enough for two—if we eat but little. If—if the Master would accept money from those who would give it, he would alway have had enough. But how could such a one as he? How could he? When he went away, he thought—he thought that—" but there he stopped himself suddenly.

"Yeah, sure," Lazarus replied, swallowing hard like he had a lump in his throat. "Maybe enough for two—if we don't eat much. If—if the Master would take money from those willing to give it, he would always have had enough. But how could someone like him? How could he? When he left, he thought—he thought that—" but then he stopped himself abruptly.

"Never mind," said Marco. "Never mind. We will go away the day we can pay no more."

"Never mind," Marco said. "Never mind. We’ll leave the day we can’t pay anymore."

"I can go out and sell newspapers," said The Rat's sharp voice.

"I can go out and sell newspapers," said The Rat's keen voice.

"I've done it before. Crutches help you to sell them. The platform would sell 'em faster still. I'll go out on the platform."

"I've done it before. Crutches help you sell them. The platform would sell them even faster. I'll go out on the platform."

"I can sell newspapers, too," said Marco.

"I can sell newspapers, too," Marco said.

Lazarus uttered an exclamation like a groan.

Lazarus let out a sound that was almost a groan.

"Sir," he cried, "no, no! Am I not here to go out and look for work? I can carry loads. I can run errands."

"Sir," he exclaimed, "no, no! Am I not here to go out and look for work? I can carry loads. I can run errands."

"We will all three begin to see what we can do," Marco said.

"We'll all three see what we can do," Marco said.

Then—exactly as had happened on the day of their return from their journey—there arose in the road outside the sound of newsboys shouting. This time the outcry seemed even more excited than before. The boys were running and yelling and there seemed more of them than usual. And above all other words was heard "Samavia! Samavia!" But to-day The Rat did not rush to the door at the first cry. He stood still—for several seconds they all three stood still—listening. Afterwards each one remembered and told the others that he had stood still because some strange, strong feeling held him WAITING as if to hear some great thing.

Then—just like when they returned from their trip—there was a commotion outside with newsboys shouting. This time, the noise felt even more energetic than before. The boys were running and yelling, and there seemed to be more of them than usual. And above all the other shouts, the name "Samavia! Samavia!" rang out. But today, The Rat didn’t rush to the door at the first shout. He paused— for several seconds, all three of them froze—listening. Later, each of them recalled and told the others that he had stood still because some strange, powerful feeling kept him WAITING, as if he were about to hear something significant.


It was Lazarus who went out of the room first and The Rat and Marco followed him.

It was Lazarus who left the room first, and The Rat and Marco followed him.

One of the upstairs lodgers had run down in haste and opened the door to buy newspapers and ask questions. The newsboys were wild with excitement and danced about as they shouted. The piece of news they were yelling had evidently a popular quality.

One of the upstairs tenants rushed downstairs and opened the door to buy newspapers and ask questions. The newspaper boys were full of excitement and danced around as they shouted. The news they were yelling clearly had a popular appeal.

The lodger bought two papers and was handing out coppers to a lad who was talking loud and fast.

The lodger bought two newspapers and was giving coins to a boy who was talking loudly and quickly.

"Here's a go!" he was saying. "A Secret Party's risen up and taken Samavia! 'Twixt night and mornin' they done it! That there Lost Prince descendant 'as turned up, an' they've CROWNED him—'twixt night and mornin' they done it! Clapt 'is crown on 'is 'ead, so's they'd lose no time." And off he bolted, shouting, "'Cendant of Lost Prince! 'Cendant of Lost Prince made King of Samavia!"

"Here we go!" he was saying. "A secret party has risen up and taken Samavia! They did it overnight! That descendant of the Lost Prince has shown up, and they've CROWNED him—overnight they did it! They put the crown on his head so they wouldn’t waste any time." And off he ran, shouting, "Descendant of the Lost Prince! Descendant of the Lost Prince made King of Samavia!"

It was then that Lazarus, forgetting even ceremony, bolted also. He bolted back to the sitting-room, rushed in, and the door fell to behind him.

It was then that Lazarus, ignoring all formalities, dashed away as well. He rushed back to the living room, darted inside, and the door slammed shut behind him.

Marco and The Rat found it shut when, having secured a newspaper, they went down the passage. At the closed door, Marco stopped. He did not turn the handle. From the inside of the room there came the sound of big convulsive sobs and passionate Samavian words of prayer and worshipping gratitude.

Marco and The Rat found the door closed when they went down the hallway after grabbing a newspaper. Marco paused at the closed door. He didn't turn the handle. From inside the room, they could hear loud, shaking sobs and fervent Samavian words of prayer and grateful worship.

"Let us wait," Marco said, trembling a little. "He will not want any one to see him. Let us wait."

"Let's wait," Marco said, shaking a bit. "He won't want anyone to see him. Let's wait."

His black pits of eyes looked immense, and he stood at his tallest, but he was trembling slightly from head to foot. The Rat had begun to shake, as if from an ague. His face was scarcely human in its fierce unboyish emotion.

His black eyes looked huge, and he stood as tall as he could, but he was shaking slightly from head to toe. The Rat had started to tremble, as if he had a chill. His face barely resembled that of a boy, twisted in intense emotion.

"Marco! Marco!" his whisper was a cry. "That was what he went for—BECAUSE HE KNEW!"

"Marco! Marco!" his whisper was a shout. "That's what he went for—BECAUSE HE KNEW!"

"Yes," answered Marco, "that was what he went for." And his voice was unsteady, as his body was.

"Yes," Marco replied, "that’s why he went." And his voice wavered, just like his body.

Presently the sobs inside the room choked themselves back suddenly. Lazarus had remembered. They had guessed he had been leaning against the wall during his outburst. Now it was evident that he stood upright, probably shocked at the forgetfulness of his frenzy.

Presently, the sobs in the room suddenly quieted down. Lazarus had remembered. They had thought he was leaning against the wall during his outburst. Now it was clear that he was standing upright, likely stunned by how he had lost himself in his rage.

So Marco turned the handle of the door and went into the room. He shut the door behind him, and they all three stood together.

So Marco turned the doorknob and walked into the room. He closed the door behind him, and the three of them stood together.

When the Samavian gives way to his emotions, he is emotional indeed. Lazarus looked as if a storm had swept over him. He had choked back his sobs, but tears still swept down his cheeks.

When the Samavian lets his emotions flow, he’s truly emotional. Lazarus looked like a storm had passed through him. He had held back his sobs, but tears still streamed down his cheeks.

"Sir," he said hoarsely, "your pardon! It was as if a convulsion seized me. I forgot everything—even my duty. Pardon, pardon!" And there on the worn carpet of the dingy back sitting-room in the Marylebone Road, he actually went on one knee and kissed the boy's hand with adoration.

"Sir," he said hoarsely, "I’m so sorry! It felt like I was hit by a jolt. I forgot everything—even my responsibilities. I'm really sorry!" And there on the worn carpet of the shabby back sitting room in the Marylebone Road, he actually went down on one knee and kissed the boy's hand with devotion.

"You mustn't ask pardon," said Marco. "You have waited so long, good friend. You have given your life as my father has. You have known all the suffering a boy has not lived long enough to understand. Your big heart—your faithful heart—" his voice broke and he stood and looked at him with an appeal which seemed to ask him to remember his boyhood and understand the rest.

"You don't need to apologize," said Marco. "You've waited so long, my good friend. You've dedicated your life just like my father has. You've experienced all the pain that a boy hasn’t been alive long enough to grasp. Your big heart—your loyal heart—" his voice cracked, and he stood, looking at him with an expression that seemed to ask him to recall his childhood and grasp the rest.

"Don't kneel," he said next. "You mustn't kneel." And Lazarus, kissing his hand again, rose to his feet.

"Don't kneel," he said next. "You shouldn't kneel." And Lazarus, kissing his hand again, got back on his feet.

"Now—we shall HEAR!" said Marco. "Now the waiting will soon be over."

"Now—we're going to HEAR!" said Marco. "The waiting is almost over."

"Yes, sir. Now, we shall receive commands!" Lazarus answered.

"Yes, sir. Now, we will receive orders!" Lazarus replied.

The Rat held out the newspapers.

The Rat handed over the newspapers.

"May we read them yet?" he asked.

"Can we read them now?" he asked.

"Until further orders, sir," said Lazarus hurriedly and apologetically—"until further orders, it is still better that I should read them first."

"Until further notice, sir," Lazarus said quickly and apologetically—"until further notice, it's still better if I read them first."




XXX

THE GAME IS AT AN END

So long as the history of Europe is written and read, the unparalleled story of the Rising of the Secret Party in Samavia will stand out as one of its most startling and romantic records. Every detail connected with the astonishing episode, from beginning to end, was romantic even when it was most productive of realistic results. When it is related, it always begins with the story of the tall and kingly Samavian youth who walked out of the palace in the early morning sunshine singing the herdsmen's song of beauty of old days. Then comes the outbreak of the ruined and revolting populace; then the legend of the morning on the mountain side, and the old shepherd coming out of his cave and finding the apparently dead body of the beautiful young hunter. Then the secret nursing in the cavern; then the jolting cart piled with sheepskins crossing the frontier, and ending its journey at the barred entrance of the monastery and leaving its mysterious burden behind. And then the bitter hate and struggle of dynasties, and the handful of shepherds and herdsmen meeting in their cavern and binding themselves and their unborn sons and sons' sons by an oath never to be broken. Then the passing of generations and the slaughter of peoples and the changing of kings,—and always that oath remembered, and the Forgers of the Sword, at their secret work, hidden in forests and caves. Then the strange story of the uncrowned kings who, wandering in other lands, lived and died in silence and seclusion, often laboring with their hands for their daily bread, but never forgetting that they must be kings, and ready,—even though Samavia never called. Perhaps the whole story would fill too many volumes to admit of it ever being told fully.

As long as European history is written and read, the remarkable tale of the Rising of the Secret Party in Samavia will be remembered as one of its most surprising and romantic accounts. Every detail related to this incredible event, from start to finish, was romantic, even when it led to very real outcomes. When the story is told, it always starts with the tall and noble young man from Samavia who stepped out of the palace in the early morning sun, singing the herdsmen's song about the beauty of the old days. Then comes the uprising of the desperate and angry people; the legend of the morning on the mountainside, where the old shepherd emerges from his cave to find the seemingly lifeless body of the beautiful young hunter. After that, there's the secret care in the cavern; the jolting cart loaded with sheepskins crossing the border, reaching the locked entrance of the monastery and leaving its mysterious cargo behind. Following that are the bitter animosities and struggles of dynasties, and a small group of shepherds and herdsmen gathering in their cave, vowing an unbreakable oath for themselves and their unborn sons and grandsons. With the passing of generations came the slaughter of nations and the rise and fall of kings—yet that oath was always remembered, with the Forgers of the Sword secretly at work, hidden in forests and caves. Then there’s the strange tale of the uncrowned kings who, wandering in foreign lands, lived and died in silence and isolation, often working with their hands for daily sustenance, but never forgetting that they were meant to be kings, ready—even when Samavia never called. Perhaps the entire story would take too many volumes to ever be told completely.

But history makes the growing of the Secret Party clear,—though it seems almost to cease to be history, in spite of its efforts to be brief and speak only of dull facts, when it is forced to deal with the Bearing of the Sign by two mere boys, who, being blown as unremarked as any two grains of dust across Europe, lit the Lamp whose flame so flared up to the high heavens that as if from the earth itself there sprang forth Samavians by the thousands ready to feed it—Iarovitch and Maranovitch swept aside forever and only Samavians remaining to cry aloud in ardent praise and worship of the God who had brought back to them their Lost Prince. The battle-cry of his name had ended every battle. Swords fell from hands because swords were not needed. The Iarovitch fled in terror and dismay; the Maranovitch were nowhere to be found. Between night and morning, as the newsboy had said, the standard of Ivor was raised and waved from palace and citadel alike. From mountain, forest and plain, from city, village and town, its followers flocked to swear allegiance; broken and wounded legions staggered along the roads to join and kneel to it; women and children followed, weeping with joy and chanting songs of praise. The Powers held out their scepters to the lately prostrate and ignored country. Train-loads of food and supplies of all things needed began to cross the frontier; the aid of nations was bestowed. Samavia, at peace to till its land, to raise its flocks, to mine its ores, would be able to pay all back. Samavia in past centuries had been rich enough to make great loans, and had stored such harvests as warring countries had been glad to call upon. The story of the crowning of the King had been the wildest of all—the multitude of ecstatic people, famished, in rags, and many of them weak with wounds, kneeling at his feet, praying, as their one salvation and security, that he would go attended by them to their bombarded and broken cathedral, and at its high altar let the crown be placed upon his head, so that even those who perhaps must die of their past sufferings would at least have paid their poor homage to the King Ivor who would rule their children and bring back to Samavia her honor and her peace.

But history shows how the Secret Party grew—though it seems to stop being history, despite trying to keep it brief and focus on straightforward facts, when it has to talk about the Bearing of the Sign by two plain boys who, like unnoticed grains of dust blown across Europe, ignited the Lamp whose flame shot up to the skies so high that it seemed to bring forth thousands of Samavians ready to sustain it—Iarovitch and Maranovitch pushed aside forever, leaving only the Samavians to shout in passionate praise and worship of the God who returned their Lost Prince to them. The battle-cry of his name had ended every conflict. Swords fell from hands because they weren't needed anymore. The Iarovitch fled in fear and confusion; the Maranovitch vanished completely. Between night and morning, as the newsboy had said, the standard of Ivor was raised and waved from both the palace and the citadel. From mountains, forests, and plains, from cities, villages, and towns, followers gathered to pledge their loyalty; broken and wounded legions staggered along the roads to join and kneel before it; women and children trailed behind, weeping with joy and singing songs of praise. The Powers extended their scepters to the once prostrate and overlooked country. Train-loads of food and supplies of everything necessary began to cross the border; aid from nations was given. Samavia, at peace to cultivate its land, raise its flocks, and mine its ores, would be able to repay everything. Samavia had been rich enough in past centuries to make significant loans and had stockpiled harvests that warring countries had been eager to draw upon. The story of the crowning of the King was the wildest of all—the throngs of ecstatic people, starving, in rags, many weak from injuries, kneeling at his feet, praying, as their sole salvation and security, that he would go with them to their bombarded and broken cathedral and allow the crown to be placed on his head at its high altar, so that even those who might soon die from their past sufferings would at least have paid their humble respect to King Ivor, who would rule their children and restore Samavia to its honor and peace.

"Ivor! Ivor!" they chanted like a prayer,—"Ivor! Ivor!" in their houses, by the roadside, in the streets.

"Ivor! Ivor!" they chanted like a prayer, — "Ivor! Ivor!" in their homes, by the roadside, in the streets.

"The story of the Coronation in the shattered Cathedral, whose roof had been torn to fragments by bombs," said an important London paper, "reads like a legend of the Middle Ages. But, upon the whole, there is in Samavia's national character, something of the mediaeval, still."

"The story of the Coronation in the ruined Cathedral, whose roof had been blown apart by bombs," said a major London newspaper, "seems like a legend from the Middle Ages. However, overall, there's still something medieval in Samavia's national character."


Lazarus, having bought and read in his top floor room every newspaper recording the details which had reached London, returned to report almost verbatim, standing erect before Marco, the eyes under his shaggy brows sometimes flaming with exultation, sometimes filled with a rush of tears. He could not be made to sit down. His whole big body seemed to have become rigid with magnificence. Meeting Mrs. Beedle in the passage, he strode by her with an air so thunderous that she turned and scuttled back to her cellar kitchen, almost falling down the stone steps in her nervous terror. In such a mood, he was not a person to face without something like awe.

Lazarus, after buying and reading every newspaper in his top-floor room that reported the details reaching London, returned to report almost word for word, standing tall before Marco, his eyes under his bushy brows sometimes shining with joy, other times brimming with tears. He wouldn’t sit down. His entire large body seemed to have become rigid with grandeur. When he encountered Mrs. Beedle in the hallway, he strode past her with such intensity that she turned and hurried back to her cellar kitchen, nearly tripping down the stone steps in her nervous fear. In that mood, he was someone you wouldn’t want to confront without a sense of respect.

In the middle of the night, The Rat suddenly spoke to Marco as if he knew that he was awake and would hear him.

In the middle of the night, The Rat suddenly spoke to Marco as if he knew he was awake and would hear him.

"He has given all his life to Samavia!" he said. "When you traveled from country to country, and lived in holes and corners, it was because by doing it he could escape spies, and see the people who must be made to understand. No one else could have made them listen. An emperor would have begun to listen when he had seen his face and heard his voice. And he could be silent, and wait for the right time to speak. He could keep still when other men could not. He could keep his face still—and his hands—and his eyes. Now all Samavia knows what he has done, and that he has been the greatest patriot in the world. We both saw what Samavians were like that night in the cavern. They will go mad with joy when they see his face!"

"He has dedicated his entire life to Samavia!" he said. "When you traveled from place to place and lived in tiny, hidden spots, it was because doing so allowed him to evade spies and connect with the people who needed to understand. No one else could have made them listen. An emperor would have started paying attention once he saw his face and heard his voice. He was able to be silent and wait for the right moment to speak. He could hold still when others couldn't. He could keep his face, hands, and eyes still. Now everyone in Samavia knows what he has done, and that he has been the greatest patriot in the world. We both witnessed what Samavians were like that night in the cave. They will go wild with joy when they see his face!"

"They have seen it now," said Marco, in a low voice from his bed.

"They’ve seen it now," Marco said quietly from his bed.

Then there was a long silence, though it was not quite silence because The Rat's breathing was so quick and hard.

Then there was a long silence, though it wasn't completely silent because The Rat's breathing was so fast and heavy.

"He—must have been at that coronation!" he said at last. "The King—what will the King do to—repay him?"

"He must have been at that coronation!" he finally said. "The King—what will the King do to repay him?"

Marco did not answer. His breathing could be heard also. His mind was picturing that same coronation—the shattered, roofless cathedral, the ruins of the ancient and magnificent high altar, the multitude of kneeling, famine-scourged people, the battle-worn, wounded and bandaged soldiery! And the King! And his father! Where had his father stood when the King was crowned? Surely, he had stood at the King's right hand, and the people had adored and acclaimed them equally!

Marco didn't respond. His breathing was audible too. His mind was envisioning that same coronation—the broken, roofless cathedral, the ruins of the ancient and grand high altar, the crowd of kneeling, famine-stricken people, the battle-worn, injured, and bandaged soldiers! And the King! And his father! Where had his father been when the King was crowned? Surely, he had stood at the King's right side, and the people had adored and praised them both equally!

"King Ivor!" he murmured as if he were in a dream. "King Ivor!"

"King Ivor!" he whispered as if he were in a dream. "King Ivor!"

The Rat started up on his elbow.

The Rat propped himself up on his elbow.

"You will see him," he cried out. "He's not a dream any longer. The Game is not a game now—and it is ended—it is won! It was real—HE was real! Marco, I don't believe you hear."

"You'll see him," he shouted. "He's not just a dream anymore. The Game isn't just a game now—and it's over—it’s won! It was real—HE was real! Marco, I don't think you’re listening."

"Yes, I do," answered Marco, "but it is almost more a dream than when it was one."

"Yeah, I do," Marco replied, "but it's almost more of a dream than it was when it actually was one."

"The greatest patriot in the world is like a king himself!" raved The Rat. "If there is no bigger honor to give him, he will be made a prince—and Commander-in-Chief—and Prime Minister! Can't you hear those Samavians shouting, and singing, and praying? You'll see it all! Do you remember the mountain climber who was going to save the shoes he made for the Bearer of the Sign? He said a great day might come when one could show them to the people. It's come! He'll show them! I know how they'll take it!" His voice suddenly dropped—as if it dropped into a pit. "You'll see it all. But I shall not."

"The greatest patriot in the world is like a king himself!" the Rat exclaimed. "If there’s no higher honor to give him, he’ll be made a prince—and Commander-in-Chief—and Prime Minister! Can’t you hear those Samavians cheering, singing, and praying? You’ll see it all! Do you remember the mountain climber who was planning to save the shoes he made for the Bearer of the Sign? He said that a great day might come when he could show them to the people. That day has come! He’ll show them! I know how they'll react!" His voice suddenly fell—like it dropped into a hole. "You’ll see it all. But I won’t."

Then Marco awoke from his dream and lifted his head. "Why not?" he demanded. It sounded like a demand.

Then Marco woke up from his dream and lifted his head. "Why not?" he asked. It came out sounding like a demand.

"Because I know better than to expect it!" The Rat groaned. "You've taken me a long way, but you can't take me to the palace of a king. I'm not such a fool as to think that, even if your father—"

"Because I know better than to expect it!" the Rat groaned. "You've taken me a long way, but you can't take me to a king's palace. I'm not stupid enough to think that, even if your dad—"

He broke off because Marco did more than lift his head. He sat upright.

He stopped talking because Marco did more than just lift his head. He sat up straight.

"You bore the Sign as much as I did," he said. "We bore it together."

"You carried the burden just like I did," he said. "We carried it together."

"Who would have listened to ME?" cried The Rat. "YOU were the son of Stefan Loristan."

"Who would have listened to ME?" shouted The Rat. "YOU were the son of Stefan Loristan."

"You were the friend of his son," answered Marco. "You went at the command of Stefan Loristan. You were the ARMY of the son of Stefan Loristan. That I have told you. Where I go, you will go. We will say no more of this—not one word."

"You were his son's friend," Marco replied. "You went because Stefan Loristan told you to. You were the ARMY of Stefan Loristan's son. I've already said that. Wherever I go, you will go. We're not going to discuss this anymore—not a single word."

And he lay down again in the silence of a prince of the blood. And The Rat knew that he meant what he said, and that Stefan Loristan also would mean it. And because he was a boy, he began to wonder what Mrs. Beedle would do when she heard what had happened—what had been happening all the time a tall, shabby "foreigner" had lived in her dingy back sitting-room, and been closely watched lest he should go away without paying his rent, as shabby foreigners sometimes did. The Rat saw himself managing to poise himself very erect on his crutches while he told her that the shabby foreigner was—well, was at least the friend of a King, and had given him his crown—and would be made a prince and a Commander-in-Chief—and a Prime Minister—because there was no higher rank or honor to give him. And his son—whom she had insulted—was Samavia's idol because he had borne the Sign. And also that if she were in Samavia, and Marco chose to do it he could batter her wretched lodging-house to the ground and put her in a prison—"and serve her jolly well right!"

And he lay down again in the quiet like a prince. The Rat understood that he meant what he said, and that Stefan Loristan would mean it too. Being a boy, he started to wonder what Mrs. Beedle would do when she found out what had happened—everything that had been going on while a tall, shabby "foreigner" lived in her grimy back sitting room, being closely watched to make sure he didn't skip out on his rent, which shabby foreigners sometimes did. The Rat imagined himself standing tall on his crutches as he told her that the shabby foreigner was—well, at least the friend of a King, who had given him his crown—and would be made a prince and a Commander-in-Chief—and a Prime Minister—because there was no higher rank or honor to give him. And his son—whom she had insulted—was Samavia's idol because he had worn the Sign. And also that if she were in Samavia, and Marco decided to do it, he could knock down her miserable lodging house and throw her in jail—"and she'd deserve it!"

The next day passed, and the next; and then there came a letter. It was from Loristan, and Marco turned pale when Lazarus handed it to him. Lazarus and The Rat went out of the room at once, and left him to read it alone. It was evidently not a long letter, because it was not many minutes before Marco called them again into the room.

The next day went by, then the day after that, and then a letter arrived. It was from Loristan, and Marco turned pale when Lazarus handed it to him. Lazarus and The Rat immediately left the room, leaving him to read it alone. It was clearly a short letter, since it wasn’t long before Marco called them back into the room.

"In a few days, messengers—friends of my father's—will come to take us to Samavia. You and I and Lazarus are to go," he said to The Rat.

"In a few days, messengers—friends of my dad—will come to take us to Samavia. You, me, and Lazarus are going," he told The Rat.

"God be thanked!" said Lazarus. "God be thanked!"

"Thank God!" said Lazarus. "Thank God!"

Before the messengers came, it was the end of the week. Lazarus had packed their few belongings, and on Saturday Mrs. Beedle was to be seen hovering at the top of the cellar steps, when Marco and The Rat left the back sitting-room to go out.

Before the messengers arrived, it was the end of the week. Lazarus had packed their few belongings, and on Saturday, Mrs. Beedle was seen hovering at the top of the cellar steps when Marco and The Rat left the back sitting room to go out.

"You needn't glare at me!" she said to Lazarus, who stood glowering at the door which he had opened for them. "Young Master Loristan, I want to know if you've heard when your father is coming back?"

"You don't need to glare at me!" she said to Lazarus, who was scowling at the door he had opened for them. "Young Master Loristan, I want to know if you've heard when your father is coming back?"

"He will not come back," said Marco.

"He’s not coming back," said Marco.

"He won't, won't he? Well, how about next week's rent?" said Mrs. Beedle. "Your man's been packing up, I notice. He's not got much to carry away, but it won't pass through that front door until I've got what's owing me. People that can pack easy think they can get away easy, and they'll bear watching. The week's up to-day."

"He won't, will he? Well, what about next week's rent?" said Mrs. Beedle. "I see your guy has been packing up. He doesn't have much to take with him, but it won't go out that front door until I get what he owes me. People who can pack up quickly think they can get away easily, and they need to be kept an eye on. The week's up today."

Lazarus wheeled and faced her with a furious gesture. "Get back to your cellar, woman," he commanded. "Get back under ground and stay there. Look at what is stopping before your miserable gate."

Lazarus spun around and confronted her with an angry gesture. "Go back to your cellar, woman," he ordered. "Go back underground and stay there. Look at what's stopping in front of your pathetic gate."

A carriage was stopping—a very perfect carriage of dark brown. The coachman and footman wore dark brown and gold liveries, and the footman had leaped down and opened the door with respectful alacrity. "They are friends of the Master's come to pay their respects to his son," said Lazarus. "Are their eyes to be offended by the sight of you?"

A carriage was pulling up—a sleek, dark brown carriage. The coachman and footman were dressed in dark brown and gold uniforms, and the footman jumped down and opened the door with a respectful eagerness. "They are friends of the Master come to pay their respects to his son," said Lazarus. "Should they be upset by the sight of you?"

"Your money is safe," said Marco. "You had better leave us."

"Your money is safe," Marco said. "You should probably leave us."

Mrs. Beedle gave a sharp glance at the two gentlemen who had entered the broken gate. They were of an order which did not belong to Philibert Place. They looked as if the carriage and the dark brown and gold liveries were every-day affairs to them.

Mrs. Beedle shot a quick look at the two men who had walked through the broken gate. They were the kind of people who didn't fit in at Philibert Place. They seemed like the carriage and the dark brown and gold uniforms were just a regular part of their lives.

"At all events, they're two grown men, and not two boys without a penny," she said. "If they're your father's friends, they'll tell me whether my rent's safe or not."

"Anyway, they're two grown men, not two boys with no money," she said. "If they're your dad's friends, they'll let me know if my rent is secure or not."

The two visitors were upon the threshold. They were both men of a certain self-contained dignity of type; and when Lazarus opened wide the door, they stepped into the shabby entrance hall as if they did not see it. They looked past its dinginess, and past Lazarus, and The Rat, and Mrs. Beedle—THROUGH them, as it were,—at Marco.

The two visitors stood at the door. They both had a quiet dignity about them, and when Lazarus swung the door open, they walked into the worn entrance hall as if they didn’t even notice it. They looked beyond its shabby appearance, and past Lazarus, The Rat, and Mrs. Beedle—THROUGH them, in a way—directly at Marco.

He advanced towards them at once.

He quickly moved toward them.

"You come from my father!" he said, and gave his hand first to the elder man, then to the younger.

"You’re from my dad!" he said, extending his hand first to the older man, then to the younger.

"Yes, we come from your father. I am Baron Rastka—and this is the Count Vorversk," said the elder man, bowing.

"Yes, we come from your father. I’m Baron Rastka—and this is Count Vorversk," said the older man, bowing.

"If they're barons and counts, and friends of your father's, they are well-to-do enough to be responsible for you," said Mrs. Beedle, rather fiercely, because she was somewhat over-awed and resented the fact. "It's a matter of next week's rent, gentlemen. I want to know where it's coming from."

"If they’re barons and counts and friends of your dad, they’re rich enough to take care of you," Mrs. Beedle said a bit fiercely, as she felt a bit intimidated and was annoyed by it. "It’s about next week’s rent, gentlemen. I need to know where it’s coming from."

The elder man looked at her with a swift cold glance. He did not speak to her, but to Lazarus. "What is she doing here?" he demanded.

The older man shot her a quick, icy look. He didn't talk to her, but to Lazarus. "What is she doing here?" he asked.

Marco answered him. "She is afraid we cannot pay our rent," he said. "It is of great importance to her that she should be sure."

Marco replied, "She’s worried that we can’t pay our rent," he said. "It's really important to her that she has certainty."

"Take her away," said the gentleman to Lazarus. He did not even glance at her. He drew something from his coat-pocket and handed it to the old soldier. "Take her away," he repeated. And because it seemed as if she were not any longer a person at all, Mrs. Beedle actually shuffled down the passage to the cellar-kitchen steps. Lazarus did not leave her until he, too, had descended into the cellar kitchen, where he stood and towered above her like an infuriated giant.

"Take her away," the man said to Lazarus. He didn't even look at her. He pulled something out of his coat pocket and handed it to the old soldier. "Take her away," he said again. And since it felt like she was no longer even a person, Mrs. Beedle slowly shuffled down the hall to the cellar kitchen steps. Lazarus didn't leave her until he had also gone down into the cellar kitchen, where he stood over her like an angry giant.

"To-morrow he will be on his way to Samavia, miserable woman!" he said. "Before he goes, it would be well for you to implore his pardon."

"Tomorrow he will be on his way to Samavia, miserable woman!" he said. "Before he leaves, it would be a good idea for you to beg for his forgiveness."

But Mrs. Beedle's point of view was not his. She had recovered some of her breath.

But Mrs. Beedle didn't see it that way. She had caught her breath a bit.

"I don't know where Samavia is," she raged, as she struggled to set her dusty, black cap straight. "I'll warrant it's one of these little foreign countries you can scarcely see on the map—and not a decent English town in it! He can go as soon as he likes, so long as he pays his rent before he does it. Samavia, indeed! You talk as if he was Buckingham Palace!"

"I have no idea where Samavia is," she fumed, trying to straighten her dusty black cap. "I bet it's one of those tiny foreign countries you can barely find on the map—and not a decent English town in sight! He can leave whenever he wants, as long as he pays his rent before he goes. Samavia, really! You make it sound like it's Buckingham Palace!"




XXXI

"THE SON OF STEFAN LORISTAN"

When a party composed of two boys attended by a big soldierly man-servant and accompanied by two distinguished-looking, elderly men, of a marked foreign type, appeared on the platform of Charing Cross Station they attracted a good deal of attention. In fact, the good looks and strong, well-carried body of the handsome lad with the thick black hair would have caused eyes to turn towards him even if he had not seemed to be regarded as so special a charge by those who were with him. But in a country where people are accustomed to seeing a certain manner and certain forms observed in the case of persons—however young—who are set apart by the fortune of rank and distinction, and where the populace also rather enjoys the sight of such demeanor, it was inevitable that more than one quick-sighted looker-on should comment on the fact that this was not an ordinary group of individuals.

When a group with two boys, a big, soldierly man-servant, and two distinguished-looking elderly men who had a clearly foreign appearance appeared on the platform of Charing Cross Station, they drew a lot of attention. The striking good looks and solid, well-built figure of the handsome boy with thick black hair would have caught people's eyes even if he hadn’t seemed to be such a special responsibility to those accompanying him. In a country where people are used to seeing certain behaviors and formalities associated with individuals—regardless of age—who are set apart by their rank and distinction, and where the public also enjoys witnessing such behavior, it was inevitable that more than a few observant bystanders would comment on the fact that this wasn’t an ordinary group of people.

"See that fine, big lad over there!" said a workman, whose head, with a pipe in its mouth, stuck out of a third-class smoking carriage window. "He's some sort of a young swell, I'll lay a shillin'! Take a look at him," to his mate inside.

"Check out that big, good-looking guy over there!" said a worker, whose head, with a cigarette in its mouth, poked out of a third-class smoking carriage window. "He's probably some kind of young rich guy, I bet a dollar on it! Take a look at him," he said to his friend inside.

The mate took a look. The pair were of the decent, polytechnic-educated type, and were shrewd at observation.

The companion took a look. The couple were the respectable, polytechnic-educated type, and were sharp at observation.

"Yes, he's some sort of young swell," he summed him up. "But he's not English by a long chalk. He must be a young Turk, or Russian, sent over to be educated. His suite looks like it. All but the ferret-faced chap on crutches. Wonder what he is!"

"Yeah, he's some kind of young rich guy," he figured. "But he definitely doesn't seem English at all. He must be a young Turk or Russian, sent here to get an education. His entourage looks the part. Except for that thin-faced guy on crutches. I wonder who he is!"

A good-natured looking guard was passing, and the first man hailed him.

A friendly-looking guard was passing by, and the first man called out to him.

"Have we got any swells traveling with us this morning?" he asked, jerking his head towards the group. "That looks like it. Any one leaving Windsor or Sandringham to cross from Dover to-day?"

"Are there any rich folks traveling with us this morning?" he asked, nodding towards the group. "It seems like there are. Is anyone leaving Windsor or Sandringham to cross from Dover today?"

The man looked at the group curiously for a moment and then shook his head.

The man glanced at the group with curiosity for a moment and then shook his head.

"They do look like something or other," he answered, "but no one knows anything about them. Everybody's safe in Buckingham Palace and Marlborough House this week. No one either going or coming."

"They do look like something," he replied, "but nobody knows anything about them. Everyone's safe in Buckingham Palace and Marlborough House this week. No one is coming or going."

No observer, it is true, could have mistaken Lazarus for an ordinary attendant escorting an ordinary charge. If silence had not still been strictly the order, he could not have restrained himself. As it was, he bore himself like a grenadier, and stood by Marco as if across his dead body alone could any one approach the lad.

No observer, it's true, could have mistaken Lazarus for just another attendant looking after someone normal. If silence hadn’t been strictly required, he wouldn’t have been able to hold himself back. As it was, he carried himself like a soldier and stood by Marco as if no one could get to the boy except over his dead body.

"Until we reach Melzarr," he had said with passion to the two gentlemen,—"until I can stand before my Master and behold him embrace his son—BEHOLD him—I implore that I may not lose sight of him night or day. On my knees, I implore that I may travel, armed, at his side. I am but his servant, and have no right to occupy a place in the same carriage. But put me anywhere. I will be deaf, dumb, blind to all but himself. Only permit me to be near enough to give my life if it is needed. Let me say to my Master, 'I never left him.'"

"Until we get to Melzarr," he said passionately to the two gentlemen, "until I can stand in front of my Master and see him embrace his son—SEE him—I beg that I won’t lose sight of him night or day. On my knees, I ask to travel, armed, by his side. I’m just his servant and don’t have the right to sit in the same carriage. But put me anywhere. I will be deaf, dumb, and blind to everything except for him. Just let me be close enough to give my life if it’s needed. Let me tell my Master, 'I never left him.'"

"We will find a place for you," the elder man said, "and if you are so anxious, you may sleep across his threshold when we spend the night at a hotel."

"We will find a place for you," the older man said, "and if you're really worried, you can sleep on his doorstep when we stay at a hotel overnight."

"I will not sleep!" said Lazarus. "I will watch. Suppose there should be demons of Maranovitch loose and infuriated in Europe? Who knows!"

"I won't sleep!" said Lazarus. "I'll keep watch. What if there are demons from Maranovitch running wild and angry in Europe? Who knows!"

"The Maranovitch and Iarovitch who have not already sworn allegiance to King Ivor are dead on battlefields. The remainder are now Fedorovitch and praising God for their King," was the answer Baron Rastka made him.

"The Maranovitch and Iarovitch who haven't already pledged loyalty to King Ivor are dead on the battlefields. The rest are now Fedorovitch and praising God for their King," was the response Baron Rastka gave him.

But Lazarus kept his guard unbroken. When he occupied the next compartment to the one in which Marco traveled, he stood in the corridor throughout the journey. When they descended at any point to change trains, he followed close at the boy's heels, his fierce eyes on every side at once and his hand on the weapon hidden in his broad leather belt. When they stopped to rest in some city, he planted himself in a chair by the bedroom door of his charge, and if he slept he was not aware that nature had betrayed him into doing so.

But Lazarus stayed alert the whole time. When he was in the next compartment over from Marco, he stood in the hallway for the entire trip. Whenever they got off to switch trains, he was right behind the boy, his intense gaze scanning the surroundings and his hand resting on the weapon concealed in his wide leather belt. When they took a break in some city, he positioned himself in a chair by the bedroom door of his charge, and if he dozed off, he didn’t realize that he had let his guard down.

If the journey made by the young Bearers of the Sign had been a strange one, this was strange by its very contrast. Throughout that pilgrimage, two uncared-for waifs in worn clothes had traveled from one place to another, sometimes in third- or fourth-class continental railroad carriages, sometimes in jolting diligences, sometimes in peasants' carts, sometimes on foot by side roads and mountain paths, and forest ways. Now, two well-dressed boys in the charge of two men of the class whose orders are obeyed, journeyed in compartments reserved for them, their traveling appurtenances supplying every comfort that luxury could provide.

If the journey taken by the young Bearers of the Sign was unusual, this one felt strange in comparison. During that pilgrimage, two neglected kids in tattered clothes traveled from place to place, sometimes in third- or fourth-class continental train cars, sometimes in bumpy stagecoaches, sometimes in farmers' carts, and sometimes on foot along back roads and mountain trails. Now, two well-dressed boys were accompanied by two men of a commanding class, traveling in private compartments, with their travel gear providing every comfort that luxury could offer.

The Rat had not known that there were people who traveled in such a manner; that wants could be so perfectly foreseen; that railroad officials, porters at stations, the staff of restaurants, could be by magic transformed into active and eager servants. To lean against the upholstered back of a railway carriage and in luxurious ease look through the window at passing beauties, and then to find books at your elbow and excellent meals appearing at regular hours, these unknown perfections made it necessary for him at times to pull himself together and give all his energies to believing that he was quite awake. Awake he was, and with much on his mind "to work out,"—so much, indeed, that on the first day of the journey he had decided to give up the struggle, and wait until fate made clear to him such things as he was to be allowed to understand of the mystery of Stefan Loristan.

The Rat hadn't realized there were people who traveled this way; that needs could be anticipated so perfectly; that train officials, station porters, and restaurant staff could magically turn into eager helpers. Leaning against the plush back of a train carriage and enjoying the view through the window, he could effortlessly find books at his side and delicious meals arriving on schedule. These unexpected comforts made him occasionally have to remind himself to believe he was fully awake. Awake he was, with a lot on his mind to figure out—so much, in fact, that on the first day of the journey, he decided to stop fighting it and just wait for fate to reveal what he was meant to understand about the mystery of Stefan Loristan.

What he realized most clearly was that the fact that the son of Stefan Loristan was being escorted in private state to the country his father had given his life's work to, was never for a moment forgotten. The Baron Rastka and Count Vorversk were of the dignity and courteous reserve which marks men of distinction. Marco was not a mere boy to them, he was the son of Stefan Loristan; and they were Samavians. They watched over him, not as Lazarus did, but with a gravity and forethought which somehow seemed to encircle him with a rampart. Without any air of subservience, they constituted themselves his attendants. His comfort, his pleasure, even his entertainment, were their private care. The Rat felt sure they intended that, if possible, he should enjoy his journey, and that he should not be fatigued by it. They conversed with him as The Rat had not known that men ever conversed with boys,—until he had met Loristan. It was plain that they knew what he would be most interested in, and that they were aware he was as familiar with the history of Samavia as they were themselves. When he showed a disposition to hear of events which had occurred, they were as prompt to follow his lead as they would have been to follow the lead of a man. That, The Rat argued with himself, was because Marco had lived so intimately with his father that his life had been more like a man's than a boy's and had trained him in mature thinking. He was very quiet during the journey, and The Rat knew he was thinking all the time.

What he realized most clearly was that the fact that the son of Stefan Loristan was being privately escorted to the country his father dedicated his life to was never forgotten for a moment. Baron Rastka and Count Vorversk embodied the dignity and polite restraint typical of distinguished men. To them, Marco was not just a boy; he was the son of Stefan Loristan, and they were Samavians. They looked after him, not like Lazarus did, but with a seriousness and consideration that somehow formed a protective barrier around him. Without any hint of being subservient, they took it upon themselves to be his attendants. His comfort, enjoyment, and even his entertainment were their personal responsibility. The Rat was certain they aimed for him to enjoy his journey without becoming tired. They talked to him in a way that The Rat had never seen men talk to boys—until he met Loristan. It was clear they knew what would interest him most and that they understood he was just as familiar with the history of Samavia as they were. When he expressed interest in hearing about past events, they responded with the same eagerness as they would have with a man. The Rat reasoned that this was because Marco had lived so closely with his father that his life had been more like a man’s than a boy’s, training him in mature thought. He was very quiet during the journey, and The Rat knew he was constantly thinking.

The night before they reached Melzarr, they slept at a town some hours distant from the capital. They arrived at midnight and went to a quiet hotel.

The night before they arrived in Melzarr, they spent the night at a town a few hours away from the capital. They got there at midnight and checked into a quiet hotel.

"To-morrow," said Marco, when The Rat had left him for the night, "to-morrow, we shall see him! God be thanked!"

"Tomorrow," said Marco, when The Rat had left him for the night, "tomorrow, we will see him! Thank God!"

"God be thanked!" said The Rat, also. And each saluted the other before they parted.

"Thank God!" said The Rat, too. And they both greeted each other before they went their separate ways.

In the morning, Lazarus came into the bedroom with an air so solemn that it seemed as if the garments he carried in his hands were part of some religious ceremony.

In the morning, Lazarus walked into the bedroom with such a serious demeanor that it felt like the clothes he was carrying were part of some kind of religious ritual.

"I am at your command, sir," he said. "And I bring you your uniform."

"I’m at your service, sir," he said. "And I’ve brought your uniform."

He carried, in fact, a richly decorated Samavian uniform, and the first thing Marco had seen when he entered was that Lazarus himself was in uniform also. His was the uniform of an officer of the King's Body Guard.

He was actually wearing an elaborately designed Samavian uniform, and the first thing Marco noticed when he walked in was that Lazarus was also in uniform. His was the uniform of an officer in the King’s Body Guard.

"The Master," he said, "asks that you wear this on your entrance to Melzarr. I have a uniform, also, for your aide-de-camp."

"The Master," he said, "requests that you wear this when you enter Melzarr. I also have a uniform for your aide-de-camp."

When Rastka and Vorversk appeared, they were in uniforms also. It was a uniform which had a touch of the Orient in its picturesque splendor. A short fur-bordered mantle hung by a jeweled chain from the shoulders, and there was much magnificent embroidery of color and gold.

When Rastka and Vorversk showed up, they were also in uniforms. It was a uniform that had a hint of the East in its colorful splendor. A short fur-trimmed cloak dangled from their shoulders by a jeweled chain, and there was an abundance of stunning embroidery in vibrant colors and gold.

"Sir, we must drive quickly to the station," Baron Rastka said to Marco. "These people are excitable and patriotic, and His Majesty wishes us to remain incognito, and avoid all chance of public demonstration until we reach the capital." They passed rather hurriedly through the hotel to the carriage which awaited them. The Rat saw that something unusual was happening in the place. Servants were scurrying round corners, and guests were coming out of their rooms and even hanging over the balustrades.

"Sir, we need to get to the station quickly," Baron Rastka said to Marco. "These folks are quite excitable and patriotic, and His Majesty wants us to stay under the radar and avoid any chance of a public scene until we reach the capital." They hurried through the hotel to the carriage waiting for them. The Rat noticed that something unusual was going on in the place. Staff were rushing around corners, and guests were coming out of their rooms and even leaning over the railings.

As Marco got into his carriage, he caught sight of a boy about his own age who was peeping from behind a bush. Suddenly he darted away, and they all saw him tearing down the street towards the station as fast as his legs would carry him.

As Marco climbed into his carriage, he noticed a boy around his age hiding behind a bush. Suddenly, the boy took off, and they all watched him sprinting down the street toward the station as quickly as he could.

But the horses were faster than he was. The party reached the station, and was escorted quickly to its place in a special saloon-carriage which awaited it. As the train made its way out of the station, Marco saw the boy who had run before them rush on to the platform, waving his arms and shouting something with wild delight. The people who were standing about turned to look at him, and the next instant they had all torn off their caps and thrown them up in the air and were shouting also. But it was not possible to hear what they said.

But the horses were faster than he was. The group reached the station and was quickly escorted to a special saloon carriage that was waiting for them. As the train pulled away from the station, Marco saw the boy who had run ahead rush onto the platform, waving his arms and shouting something with wild excitement. The people standing nearby turned to look at him, and in an instant, they all took off their hats and tossed them into the air, shouting as well. But it wasn't possible to hear what they were saying.

"We were only just in time," said Vorversk, and Baron Rastka nodded.

"We just made it," said Vorversk, and Baron Rastka nodded.

The train went swiftly, and stopped only once before they reached Melzarr. This was at a small station, on the platform of which stood peasants with big baskets of garlanded flowers and evergreens. They put them on the train, and soon both Marco and The Rat saw that something unusual was taking place. At one time, a man standing on the narrow outside platform of the carriage was plainly seen to be securing garlands and handing up flags to men who worked on the roof.

The train traveled fast and only stopped once before they reached Melzarr. This was at a small station, where peasants with large baskets of decorated flowers and evergreens stood on the platform. They loaded them onto the train, and soon both Marco and The Rat noticed that something unusual was happening. At one point, a man standing on the narrow outside platform of the carriage was clearly seen tying garlands and passing flags up to the workers on the roof.

"They are doing something with Samavian flags and a lot of flowers and green things!" cried The Rat, in excitement.

"They're doing something with Samavian flags and tons of flowers and greenery!" shouted The Rat, excitedly.

"Sir, they are decorating the outside of the carriage," Vorversk said. "The villagers on the line obtained permission from His Majesty. The son of Stefan Loristan could not be allowed to pass their homes without their doing homage."

"Sir, they’re decorating the outside of the carriage," Vorversk said. "The villagers along the route got permission from His Majesty. The son of Stefan Loristan couldn’t be allowed to pass their homes without them showing their respect."

"I understand," said Marco, his heart thumping hard against his uniform. "It is for my father's sake."

"I get it," Marco said, his heart pounding in his chest. "It's for my dad."


At last, embowered, garlanded, and hung with waving banners, the train drew in at the chief station at Melzarr.

At last, surrounded by flowers, decorated, and adorned with fluttering banners, the train arrived at the main station in Melzarr.

"Sir," said Rastka, as they were entering, "will you stand up that the people may see you? Those on the outskirts of the crowd will have the merest glimpse, but they will never forget."

"Sir," said Rastka as they entered, "will you stand up so the people can see you? Those on the edge of the crowd will only catch a quick glimpse, but they'll never forget."

Marco stood up. The others grouped themselves behind him. There arose a roar of voices, which ended almost in a shriek of joy which was like the shriek of a tempest. Then there burst forth the blare of brazen instruments playing the National Hymn of Samavia, and mad voices joined in it.

Marco stood up. The others gathered behind him. A roar of voices erupted, culminating in a shriek of joy that was like the cry of a storm. Then, the blare of brass instruments playing the National Hymn of Samavia rang out, and wild voices joined in.

If Marco had not been a strong boy, and long trained in self-control, what he saw and heard might have been almost too much to be borne. When the train had come to a full stop, and the door was thrown open, even Rastka's dignified voice was unsteady as he said, "Sir, lead the way. It is for us to follow."

If Marco hadn't been such a strong boy, and trained for a long time in self-control, what he saw and heard might have been too overwhelming to handle. When the train finally stopped and the door was flung open, even Rastka's composed voice wavered as he said, "Sir, you go first. We'll follow you."

And Marco, erect in the doorway, stood for a moment, looking out upon the roaring, acclaiming, weeping, singing and swaying multitude—and saluted just as he had saluted The Squad, looking just as much a boy, just as much a man, just as much a thrilling young human being.

And Marco, standing tall in the doorway, paused for a moment, gazing out at the cheering, emotional, singing, and swaying crowd—and saluted just like he had saluted The Squad, looking just as much like a boy, just as much like a man, just as much like an exciting young person.

Then, at the sight of him standing so, it seemed as if the crowd went mad—as the Forgers of the Sword had seemed to go mad on the night in the cavern. The tumult rose and rose, the crowd rocked, and leapt, and, in its frenzy of emotion, threatened to crush itself to death. But for the lines of soldiers, there would have seemed no chance for any one to pass through it alive.

Then, seeing him standing there, it seemed like the crowd lost control—just like the Forgers of the Sword had on that night in the cavern. The noise grew louder and louder, the crowd swayed and jumped, and in their emotional frenzy, they threatened to crush themselves. If it weren't for the lines of soldiers, it would have seemed impossible for anyone to get through alive.

"I am the son of Stefan Loristan," Marco said to himself, in order to hold himself steady. "I am on my way to my father."

"I am the son of Stefan Loristan," Marco said to himself, to keep himself steady. "I'm on my way to my dad."

Afterward, he was moving through the line of guarding soldiers to the entrance, where two great state-carriages stood; and there, outside, waited even a huger and more frenzied crowd than that left behind. He saluted there again, and again, and again, on all sides. It was what they had seen the Emperor do in Vienna. He was not an Emperor, but he was the son of Stefan Loristan who had brought back the King.

Afterward, he was walking through the line of guard soldiers to the entrance, where two grand carriages were waiting; and outside, there was an even larger and more frantic crowd than the one he had just left. He waved to them again and again from all angles. It was what they had seen the Emperor do in Vienna. He wasn't an Emperor, but he was the son of Stefan Loristan, who had brought back the King.

"You must salute, too," he said to The Rat, when they got into the state carriage. "Perhaps my father has told them. It seems as if they knew you."

"You have to salute too," he said to The Rat when they got into the state carriage. "Maybe my dad has told them. It feels like they recognize you."

The Rat had been placed beside him on the carriage seat. He was inwardly shuddering with a rapture of exultation which was almost anguish. The people were looking at him—shouting at him—surely it seemed like it when he looked at the faces nearest in the crowd. Perhaps Loristan—

The Rat had been put next to him on the carriage seat. He was inwardly trembling with a thrill of joy that felt almost painful. The people were staring at him—shouting at him—it definitely felt that way when he looked at the faces closest in the crowd. Maybe Loristan—

"Listen!" said Marco suddenly, as the carriage rolled on its way. "They are shouting to us in Samavian, 'The Bearers of the Sign!' That is what they are saying now. 'The Bearers of the Sign.'"

"Listen!" Marco said suddenly as the carriage continued down the road. "They are shouting to us in Samavian, 'The Bearers of the Sign!' That's what they're saying now. 'The Bearers of the Sign.'"

They were being taken to the Palace. That Baron Rastka and Count Vorversk had explained in the train. His Majesty wished to receive them. Stefan Loristan was there also.

They were being taken to the Palace. That Baron Rastka and Count Vorversk had explained on the train. His Majesty wanted to meet them. Stefan Loristan was there too.

The city had once been noble and majestic. It was somewhat Oriental, as its uniforms and national costumes were. There were domed and pillared structures of white stone and marble, there were great arches, and city gates, and churches. But many of them were half in ruins through war, and neglect, and decay. They passed the half-unroofed cathedral, standing in the sunshine in its great square, still in all its disaster one of the most beautiful structures in Europe. In the exultant crowd were still to be seen haggard faces, men with bandaged limbs and heads or hobbling on sticks and crutches. The richly colored native costumes were most of them worn to rags. But their wearers had the faces of creatures plucked from despair to be lifted to heaven.

The city used to be grand and impressive. It had an Eastern vibe, reflected in its uniforms and traditional outfits. There were domed and pillared buildings made of white stone and marble, grand arches, city gates, and churches. Yet, many of these were partly in ruins due to war, neglect, and decay. They walked past the half-roofed cathedral, which stood in the sunlight in its large square, still one of the most beautiful structures in Europe despite its ruin. Among the joyful crowd, there were still weary faces, men with bandaged limbs and heads, or limping on sticks and crutches. The brightly colored traditional outfits were mostly tattered. But the people wearing them had faces that seemed to rise from despair to reach for heaven.

"Ivor! Ivor!" they cried; "Ivor! Ivor!" and sobbed with rapture.

"Ivor! Ivor!" they shouted; "Ivor! Ivor!" and cried with joy.

The Palace was as wonderful in its way as the white cathedral. The immensely wide steps of marble were guarded by soldiers. The huge square in which it stood was filled with people whom the soldiers held in check.

The Palace was just as amazing in its own way as the white cathedral. The incredibly wide marble steps were watched over by soldiers. The massive square surrounding it was packed with people whom the soldiers kept in line.

"I am his son," Marco said to himself, as he descended from the state carriage and began to walk up the steps which seemed so enormously wide that they appeared almost like a street. Up he mounted, step by step, The Rat following him. And as he turned from side to side, to salute those who made deep obeisance as he passed, he began to realize that he had seen their faces before.

"I am his son," Marco thought to himself as he got out of the luxury carriage and started walking up the steps that seemed so incredibly wide they looked almost like a street. He climbed up, step by step, with The Rat trailing behind him. As he turned to acknowledge those who bowed deeply as he passed, he began to recognize their faces.

"These who are guarding the steps," he said, quickly under his breath to The Rat, "are the Forgers of the Sword!"

"Those who are guarding the steps," he said, quickly under his breath to The Rat, "are the Forgers of the Sword!"

There were rich uniforms everywhere when he entered the palace, and people who bowed almost to the ground as he passed. He was very young to be confronted with such an adoring adulation and royal ceremony; but he hoped it would not last too long, and that after he had knelt to the King and kissed his hand, he would see his father and hear his voice. Just to hear his voice again, and feel his hand on his shoulder!

There were lavish uniforms everywhere when he walked into the palace, and people were bowing almost to the ground as he went by. He was quite young to face such overwhelming admiration and royal ceremony; but he hoped it wouldn't last too long, and that after he knelt before the King and kissed his hand, he would see his father and hear his voice. Just to hear his voice again, and feel his hand on his shoulder!

Through the vaulted corridors, to the wide-opened doors of a magnificent room he was led at last. The end of it seemed a long way off as he entered. There were many richly dressed people who stood in line as he passed up toward the canopied dais. He felt that he had grown pale with the strain of excitement, and he had begun to feel that he must be walking in a dream, as on each side people bowed low and curtsied to the ground.

Through the arched hallways, he was finally led to the wide-open doors of a stunning room. It felt like the far end was really far away as he walked in. There were a lot of well-dressed people standing in line as he made his way toward the raised platform. He sensed he had turned pale from the excitement, and he started to feel like he was walking in a dream as people on either side bowed deeply and curtsied to the ground.

He realized vaguely that the King himself was standing, awaiting his approach. But as he advanced, each step bearing him nearer to the throne, the light and color about him, the strangeness and magnificence, the wildly joyous acclamation of the populace outside the palace, made him feel rather dazzled, and he did not clearly see any one single face or thing.

He vaguely noticed that the King was standing, waiting for him to come closer. But as he moved forward, each step bringing him closer to the throne, the light and colors around him, the strange beauty, and the excited cheers of the crowd outside the palace made him feel a bit overwhelmed, and he couldn’t clearly see any one face or thing.

"His Majesty awaits you," said a voice behind him which seemed to be Baron Rastka's. "Are you faint, sir? You look pale."

"His Majesty is waiting for you," said a voice behind him that sounded like Baron Rastka's. "Are you feeling lightheaded, sir? You look pale."

He drew himself together, and lifted his eyes. For one full moment, after he had so lifted them, he stood quite still and straight, looking into the deep beauty of the royal face. Then he knelt and kissed the hands held out to him—kissed them both with a passion of boy love and worship.

He gathered himself and raised his eyes. For a full moment, after lifting them, he stood completely still and straight, gazing into the deep beauty of the royal face. Then he knelt and kissed the hands extended to him—kissed them both with the fervor of youthful love and reverence.

The King had the eyes he had longed to see—the King's hands were those he had longed to feel again upon his shoulder—the King was his father! the "Stefan Loristan" who had been the last of those who had waited and labored for Samavia through five hundred years, and who had lived and died kings, though none of them till now had worn a crown!

The King had the eyes he had always wanted to see—the King’s hands were those he had yearned to feel on his shoulder again—the King was his father! The "Stefan Loristan" who had been the last of those who had waited and worked for Samavia for five hundred years, and who had lived and died as kings, even though none of them had worn a crown until now!

His father was the King!

His dad was the king!

It was not that night, nor the next, nor for many nights that the telling of the story was completed. The people knew that their King and his son were rarely separated from each other; that the Prince's suite of apartments were connected by a private passage with his father's. The two were bound together by an affection of singular strength and meaning, and their love for their people added to their feeling for each other. In the history of what their past had been, there was a romance which swelled the emotional Samavian heart near to bursting. By mountain fires, in huts, under the stars, in fields and in forests, all that was known of their story was told and retold a thousand times, with sobs of joy and prayer breaking in upon the tale.

It wasn't that night, nor the next, nor for many nights that the story was fully told. The people knew that their King and his son were hardly ever apart; the Prince's apartments were linked by a private passage to his father's. The two were connected by a unique bond of deep affection, and their love for their people only strengthened their feelings for each other. In the story of their past, there was a romance that made the emotional Samavian heart feel like it was about to burst. By mountain fires, in huts, under the stars, in fields and forests, everything known about their story was shared and re-shared a thousand times, with tears of joy and prayer interrupting the narrative.

But none knew it as it was told in a certain quiet but stately room in the palace, where the man once known only as "Stefan Loristan," but whom history would call the first King Ivor of Samavia, told his share of it to the boy whom Samavians had a strange and superstitious worship for, because he seemed so surely their Lost Prince restored in body and soul—almost the kingly lad in the ancient portrait—some of them half believed when he stood in the sunshine, with the halo about his head.

But no one knew it as it was shared in a certain quiet but grand room in the palace, where the man once known only as "Stefan Loristan," who history would refer to as the first King Ivor of Samavia, revealed his part of the story to the boy whom the people of Samavia held in strange and superstitious reverence, because he seemed so truly like their Lost Prince restored in both body and soul—almost the royal boy in the old portrait—some of them half believed it when he stood in the sunlight, with a halo around his head.

It was a wonderful and intense story, that of the long wanderings and the close hiding of the dangerous secret. Among all those who had known that a man who was an impassioned patriot was laboring for Samavia, and using all the power of a great mind and the delicate ingenuity of a great genius to gain friends and favor for his unhappy country, there had been but one who had known that Stefan Loristan had a claim to the Samavian throne. He had made no claim, he had sought—not a crown—but the final freedom of the nation for which his love had been a religion.

It was a captivating and intense story about the long journeys and the careful concealment of a dangerous secret. Among all those who knew that a passionate patriot was working for Samavia, using his brilliant mind and exceptional creativity to gain friends and support for his struggling country, only one person realized that Stefan Loristan had a claim to the Samavian throne. He never asserted that claim; he sought—not a crown—but the ultimate freedom of the nation he loved as if it were a religion.

"Not the crown!" he said to the two young Bearers of the Sign as they sat at his feet like schoolboys—"not a throne. 'The Life of my life—for Samavia.' That was what I worked for—what we have all worked for. If there had risen a wiser man in Samavia's time of need, it would not have been for me to remind them of their Lost Prince. I could have stood aside. But no man arose. The crucial moment came—and the one man who knew the secret, revealed it. Then—Samavia called, and I answered."

"Not the crown!" he said to the two young Bearers of the Sign as they sat at his feet like schoolboys—"not a throne. 'The Life of my life—for Samavia.' That’s what I worked for—what we have all worked for. If a wiser man had stepped up during Samavia's time of need, I wouldn’t have needed to remind them of their Lost Prince. I could have stepped aside. But no man came forward. The crucial moment arrived—and the one man who knew the secret revealed it. Then—Samavia called, and I answered."

He put his hand on the thick, black hair of his boy's head.

He placed his hand on the thick, black hair of his son's head.

"There was a thing we never spoke of together," he said. "I believed always that your mother died of her bitter fears for me and the unending strain of them. She was very young and loving, and knew that there was no day when we parted that we were sure of seeing each other alive again. When she died, she begged me to promise that your boyhood and youth should not be burdened by the knowledge she had found it so terrible to bear. I should have kept the secret from you, even if she had not so implored me. I had never meant that you should know the truth until you were a man. If I had died, a certain document would have been sent to you which would have left my task in your hands and made my plans clear. You would have known then that you also were a Prince Ivor, who must take up his country's burden and be ready when Samavia called. I tried to help you to train yourself for any task. You never failed me."

"There’s something we never talked about," he said. "I always thought your mom died because of her deep worries for me and the constant pressure that came with them. She was young and caring, and she knew that every day we separated, there was no guarantee we’d see each other alive again. When she passed away, she asked me to promise that your childhood and youth wouldn’t be weighed down by the knowledge she found so hard to handle. I should have kept this secret from you, even if she hadn’t begged me to. I never intended for you to learn the truth until you were older. If I had died, a certain document would have been sent to you that would have put my responsibilities in your hands and clarified my plans. You would have discovered that you too were a Prince Ivor, destined to take on your country’s challenges and be ready when Samavia called. I tried to help you prepare for any duty. You never let me down."

"Your Majesty," said The Rat, "I began to work it out, and think it must be true that night when we were with the old woman on the top of the mountain. It was the way she looked at—at His Highness."

"Your Majesty," said The Rat, "I started to figure it out, and I believe it must be true that night when we were with the old woman on the top of the mountain. It was the way she looked at—at His Highness."

"Say 'Marco,'" threw in Prince Ivor. "It's easier. He was my army, Father."

"Say 'Marco,'" added Prince Ivor. "It's simpler. He was my army, Dad."

Stefan Loristan's grave eyes melted.

Stefan Loristan's intense eyes softened.

"Say 'Marco,'" he said. "You were his army—and more—when we both needed one. It was you who invented the Game!"

"Say 'Marco,'" he said. "You were his army—and more—when we both needed one. It was you who created the Game!"

"Thanks, Your Majesty," said The Rat, reddening scarlet. "You do me great honor! But he would never let me wait on him when we were traveling. He said we were nothing but two boys. I suppose that's why it's hard to remember, at first. But my mind went on working until sometimes I was afraid I might let something out at the wrong time. When we went down into the cavern, and I saw the Forgers of the Sword go mad over him—I KNEW it must be true. But I didn't dare to speak. I knew you meant us to wait; so I waited."

"Thanks, Your Majesty," said The Rat, turning bright red. "You honor me greatly! But he would never let me serve him when we were traveling. He said we were just two boys. I guess that's why it's hard to remember at first. But my mind kept working until sometimes I was worried I might accidentally say something at the wrong time. When we went down into the cavern, and I saw the Forgers of the Sword go crazy over him—I KNEW it had to be true. But I didn't dare to speak. I knew you wanted us to wait, so I waited."

"You are a faithful friend," said the King, "and you have always obeyed orders!"

"You are a loyal friend," said the King, "and you have always followed orders!"

A great moon was sailing in the sky that night—just such a moon as had sailed among the torn rifts of storm clouds when the Prince at Vienna had come out upon the balcony and the boyish voice had startled him from the darkness of the garden below. The clearer light of this night's splendor drew them out on a balcony also—a broad balcony of white marble which looked like snow. The pure radiance fell upon all they saw spread before them—the lovely but half-ruined city, the great palace square with its broken statues and arches, the splendid ghost of the unroofed cathedral whose High Altar was bare to the sky.

A big moon was shining in the sky that night—just like the moon that had shone through the storm clouds when the Prince in Vienna stepped out onto the balcony and was surprised by a youthful voice from the dark garden below. The bright light of this night called them out onto a balcony too—a wide white marble balcony that looked like snow. The pure glow illuminated everything in front of them—the beautiful but partly ruined city, the grand palace square with its broken statues and arches, and the magnificent silhouette of the unroofed cathedral with its High Altar open to the sky.

They stood and looked at it. There was a stillness in which all the world might have ceased breathing.

They stood and stared at it. There was a silence where it felt like the entire world had stopped breathing.

"What next?" said Prince Ivor, at last speaking quietly and low. "What next, Father?"

"What now?" said Prince Ivor, finally speaking softly and quietly. "What now, Dad?"

"Great things which will come, one by one," said the King, "if we hold ourselves ready."

"Awesome things are on their way, one after another," said the King, "if we stay prepared."

Prince Ivor turned his face from the lovely, white, broken city, and put his brown hand on his father's arm.

Prince Ivor turned away from the beautiful, white, ruined city and placed his brown hand on his father's arm.

"Upon the ledge that night—" he said, "Father, you remember—?" The King was looking far away, but he bent his head:

"On the ledge that night—" he said, "Dad, do you remember—?" The King was gazing into the distance, but he lowered his head:

"Yes. That will come, too," he said. "Can you repeat it?"

"Yeah. That will happen, too," he said. "Can you say it again?"

"Yes," said Ivor, "and so can the aide-de-camp. We've said it a hundred times. We believe it's true. 'If the descendant of the Lost Prince is brought back to rule in Samavia, he will teach his people the Law of the One, from his throne. He will teach his son, and that son will teach his son, and he will teach his. And through such as these, the whole world will learn the Order and the Law.'"

"Yes," Ivor said, "and so can the assistant. We've said it a hundred times. We believe it's true. 'If the descendant of the Lost Prince is brought back to rule in Samavia, he will teach his people the Law of the One, from his throne. He will teach his son, and that son will teach his son, and he will teach his. And through such as these, the whole world will learn the Order and the Law.'"






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!